Poking a Sleeping Bear: Cultural Landscapes in the 1906 Antiquities Act

The American Antiquities Act of 1906 permits a president to designate “objects of historic and scientific interest”—and the federal lands associated with them—as national monuments. The Act is foundational cultural heritage preservation legislation and has been used by presidents for over a century to protect everything from burial grounds to marine landscapes. Through an overview of the statute and its history, this Note argues that a proper reading of the Antiquities Act includes cultural landscapes, or networks of natural and constructed places that people interact with and add meaning to. Indigenous communities, archaeologists, and heritage professionals have long recognized cultural landscapes. I survey recent monument declarations that explicitly protect Indigenous cultural landscapes and provide for Indigenous co-management and argue that the Antiquities Act is a helpful tool for Tribes to protect culturally significant areas. One such cultural landscape is Bears Ears National Monument, located in Southeastern Utah. Bears Ears—and the Antiquities Act—is currently under fire from opponents that wish to limit the scope of the President’s declaration authority. Given over a century of use of and challenge to the Act, I argue that Bears Ears is well within the purview of the Act and authority it grants.

INTRODUCTION

In southeastern Utah, a bear’s stone ears rise from the horizon. The twin mesas crown a pristine piece of land that suggests an “earlier eon.”1Proclamation No. 9558, 3 C.F.R. § 9558 (2017). Red sandstone spires soar to cloudless blue skies. The landscape is absent any man-made sound; at night, our galaxy illuminates near-absolute darkness. Canyons cut by the San Juan River trace the terrain. The area features distinct high desert and lowland microclimates, innumerable endemic species of flora and fauna, and some of the most robust geological and paleontological resources in North America, including one of the best “continuous rock records of the Triassic-Jurassic transition” in the world.2Id. This is Bears Ears National Monument: an extraordinary natural landscape in every way imaginable.

Bears Ears occupies an important place in the collective consciousness of the region’s Indigenous communities. It is a landscape covered with pottery shards, rock art, burial sites, and stone dwellings built into the cliffsides, left by ancestral Puebloans, Fremont, and other “precursor societies” to—and ancestors of—the region’s Indigenous peoples and modern Tribal communities.3Id.

However, Bears Ears holds cultural value beyond these natural features or material objects: the landscape itself is directly connected to Native history and heritage. “It is not easy to explain the meaning of Bears Ears to non-Native people,” explains Woody Lee, Executive Director of Utah Diné Bikéyah, an all-Native American nonprofit that developed a proposal to designate Bears Ears a national monument.4Gavin Noyes, Utah Diné Bikéyah: Celebrating the Ten Year Healing Journey of Bears Ears 1 (2022), https://utahdinebikeyah.org/wp-content/uploads/2022/01/UDB-Celebrating-10-Years-EC.pdf [https://perma.cc/S927-QE2L]. To Indigenous communities, “Bears Ears is a ‘who,’ not a ‘what.’ ”5Id. In the languages of all people who have ancestral connections to the land, she is known as “Bears Ears”: Hoon’Naqvut, Shash Jáa, Kwiyagatu Nukavachi, and Ansh An Lashokdiwe.63 C.F.R. § 9558 (2017). Bears Ears is a place where “culture, language, and religion were born.”7Noyes, supra note 4, at 1. The area includes the place the Diné (Navajo) emerged from the earth, and where “epic battles and the fate of humankind [were] determined”8Id.—lofty spires that touch the sky are Diné warriors turned to stone.93 C.F.R. § 9558. Cliffs scored by the San Juan River tell stories of creation and healing.10Id. Cultural and spiritual traditions of many distinct communities continue at Bears Ears, as they have for millennia: Native peoples continue “hunting, fishing, gathering, and wood cutting;” collect “medicinal and ceremonial plants, edible herbs, and materials for crafting items like baskets and footwear;”11Id. and conduct ceremony.12Noyes, supra note 4. Bears Ears is a landscape of living cultural heritage that continues to shape Native history, identity, and expression, and tells the stories of ancestors. She is, therefore, not only a natural landscape, but also a cultural landscape.

In the early 2000s, mining and drilling activities were on the horizon in Southeastern Utah.13See Bears Ears Inter-Tribal Coalition, Proposal to President Barack Obama for the Creation of Bears Ears National Monument 34–35 (2015) [hereinafter Bears Ears Proposal], https://www.bearsearscoalition.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/10/Bears-Ears-Inter-Tribal-Coalition-Proposal-10-15-15.pdf [https://perma.cc/4G8H-A4YU]. After the approval of a state public lands bill, Washington County disposed of previously protected lands for real estate development.14Id.; Suzanne Struglinski & Nancy Perkins, Bennett Pushes Southern Utah Land Bill, Deseret News (July 12, 2006, 9:25 AM), https://www.deseret.com/2006/7/12/19963273/bennett-pushes-southern-utah-land-bill [https://perma.cc/VYB4-BM63]. Then, in 2009, a bombshell hit San Juan County. Sixteen residents of the small town of Blanding were arrested for looting Native objects from nearby public lands, including Bears Ears, and selling them. A raid of their homes that followed—the result of a two-year sting operation—uncovered more than 40,000 archaeological objects.15Howard Berkes, Artifacts Sting Stuns Utah Town, Nat’l Pub. Radio (July 1, 2009, 12:34 AM), https://www.npr.org/2009/07/01/106091937/artifacts-sting-stuns-utah-town [https://perma.cc/P7XQ-46ME]; Kyle Swenson, Pilfered Artifacts, Three Suicides and the Struggle Over Federal Land in Utah, Wash. Post (Dec. 5, 2017, 6:53 AM), https://www.washingtonpost.com/news/morning-mix/wp/2017/12/05/pilfered-artifacts-three-suicides-and-the-struggle-over-federal-land-in-utah [https://perma.cc/6LGU-K4MJ]; Noyes, supra note 4. In response, a coalition of sovereign Tribal nations, including the Navajo Nation, Hopi Tribe, Uintah and Ouray Ute Tribe, Ute Mountain Ute Tribe, and Pueblo of Zuni—the Bears Ears Inter-Tribal Coalition—joined together, petitioning President Obama and Congress to designate the landscape a national monument.16Bears Ears Proposal, supra note 13. The Inter-Tribal Coalition’s petition marked the first time that any Tribe, let alone five Tribes in a political alliance, had asked the federal government to designate a national monument.17Press Release, Bears Ears Inter-Tribal Coalition, Five Tribes Formally Petition President Obama and Congress to Create Tribally Co-Managed Bears Ears National Monument in Utah (Oct. 15, 2015), bearsearscoalition.org/five-tribes-formally-petition-president-obama-and-congress-to-create-tribally-co-managed-bears-ears-national-monument-in-utah [https://perma.cc/W653-5QAQ].

The concerns of environmentalists, to this day, regularly take the main stage when advocating for public lands protections, designations, and management strategies.18See Jedediah Purdy, Environmentalism’s Racist History, The New Yorker (Aug. 13, 2015), newyorker.com/news/news-desk/environmentalisms-racist-history [https://perma.cc/QNX2-4EGJ]; Association for Environmental Studies and Sciences & Antioch University, Race and the Environmental Movement: History and Legacies, YouTube (June 4, 2020), https://youtu.be/L8PIQVbJBE8 [https://perma.cc/42J8-CKB2]. Two mistaken assumptions should be avoided: (1) that individual, sovereign Tribes are a monolith with the same interests when Tribal political interests and cultures differ substantially and (2) that Tribal and “environmental” interests are one and the same, when they may align, but often conflict. See Lauren Sloss, Clean Energy, Cherished Waters and a Sacred California Rock Caught in the Middle, N.Y. Times (Oct. 24, 2023), https://www.nytimes.com/2023/10/24/travel/chumash-marine-sanctuary-morro-bay-california.html [https://perma.cc/897P-DEKS] (providing an example of a Tribal-led collaborative land management model thrown off-course by a renewable energy project); Morgan Conley, Tribe Says FERC Ignoring Dam Project’s Cultural Site Impacts, Law360 (Aug. 13, 2021, 8:02 PM), https://www.law360.com/articles/1412713 [https://perma.cc/55V8-YTPE] (demonstrating how projects with environmental advantages may ignore cultural site impacts). Environmentalism, however, is movement historically fostered by white men who championed “untouched,” exclusionary wilderness and frequently removed Native communities from their ancestral lands.19See Purdy, supra note 18; see also Ward v. Race Horse, 163 U.S. 504, 510 (1896) (stating that legislation establishing Yellowstone National Park was the legal foundation for efforts to keep Native peoples off public lands), abrogated by Herrera v. Wyoming, 139 S. Ct. 1686 (2019). By contrast, Tribal concerns and the interests of Native peoples led the way for the protection of Bears Ears.

The efforts of the Bears Ears Inter-Tribal Coalition were successful. In December 2016, President Obama designated Bears Ears National Monument, exercising executive authority granted under the American Antiquities Act of 1906.20Proclamation No. 9558, 3 C.F.R. § 9558 (2017). The Antiquities Act is foundational cultural heritage legislation in the United States, used 291 times by Presidents to establish, expand, and redesignate over 100 active national monuments that contain exemplary “objects of historic or scientific interest.”2154 U.S.C. § 320301. This figure does not reflect uses of the Act to diminish or reduce monuments or uses of the Act by Congress; in total, Antiquities Act authority has been utilized 291 times. This figure was last verified by author as of January 13, 2024. National Monument Facts and Figures, Nat’l Park Serv. (Feb. 8, 2024) [hereinafter Monument Data], https://www.nps.gov/subjects/archeology/national-monument-facts-and-figures.htm [https://perma.cc/8JXL-KJ4K]. Unlike other legislation in the United States’ cultural heritage preservation regime, the Antiquities Act protects not only antiquities themselves, but also reserves the lands around them, including historic sites, landmarks, and landscapes. The Bears Ears National Monument designation restricted opportunities for commercial activity on and under the parcel, including future mining and drilling, and established protections for its heritage sites and objects.22John C. Ruple, Robert B. Keiter & Andrew Ognibene, National Monuments and National Conservation Areas: A Comparison in Light of the Bears Ears Proposal 12–13 (2016), https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=2836986 [https://perma.cc/EKJ4-WBFS]; Brent J. Hartman, Extending the Scope of the Antiquities Act, 32 Pub. Land & Res. L. Rev. 153, 161 (2011); see Bears Ears Proposal, supra note 13, at 34–35. Among others, these protections provide for Tribal consultation and co-management; limit access to areas otherwise open to off-road vehicles; direct and designate foot traffic; and include funding for conservation efforts, enforcement, and visitor education.23Ruple et al., supra note 22, at 3, 12–13.

Protection of Bears Ears, however, did not last. One year later, she returned to the national rostrum. Protests erupted at the Utah State Capitol against then-President Trump’s proposal to rescind the prior administration’s reservation of both Bears Ears National Monument and her sister monument, Grand Staircase-Escalante National Monument,24Benjamin Wood, Monument Supporters Rally Against Trump’s Plans to Shrink Bear Ears, Grand Staircase-Escalante, Salt Lake Trib. (Dec. 5, 2017, 4:16 PM), https://www.sltrib.com/news/2017/12/02/monument-supporters-rally-against-trumps-plans-to-shrink-bear-ears-grand-staircase-escalante [https://perma.cc/5VDU-QHLC]. designated by President Clinton in 1996.25Proclamation No. 6920, 3 C.F.R § 6920 (1997). In December 2017, President Trump slashed the acreage of Bears Ears by eighty-five percent and Grand Staircase-Escalante by fifty percent.26Julie Turkewitz, Trump Slashes Size of Bears Ears and Grand Staircase Monuments, N.Y. Times (Dec. 4, 2017), https://www.nytimes.com/2017/12/04/us/trump-bears-ears.html [https://perma.cc/Z2EM-AFKA]; Proclamation No. 9681, 3 C.F.R § 9681 (2018). President Trump’s cuts to the monument eliminated key cultural areas within the Bears Ears and broader Cedar Mesa region, reducing the area protected to separate, distinct, and “non-contiguous parcels.”273 C.F.R § 9681; see also Archaeological Organizations’ Brief as Amici Curiae in Support of Plaintiffs at 15, Hopi Tribe v. Trump, No. 17-cv-02590, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 106244 (D.D.C. Mar. 20, 2019) [hereinafter Archaeological Amicus Brief].

The Bears Ears National Monument size reduction triggered a chain of three lawsuits against the Trump Administration—led by the five Coalition Tribes, joined by environmental groups including the Natural Resources Defense Council, and supported as amici by professional archaeological organizations.28See Archaeological Amicus Brief, supra note 27. These federal lawsuits, later consolidated, challenged President Trump’s use of the Antiquities Act to reduce national monument parcel reservations and revoke national monument status.29Two lawsuits specifically challenging the modification of Grand Staircase-Escalante were also filed. Courtney Tanner, Here’s a Breakdown of the 5 Lawsuits Filed Against Trump That Challenge His Cuts to 2 Utah National Monuments, Salt Lake Trib. (Dec. 10, 2017, 6:12 PM), https://www.sltrib.com/news/politics/2017/12/11/heres-a-breakdown-of-the-5-lawsuits-filed-against-trump-challenging-his-cuts-to-two-utah-national-monuments [https://perma.cc/Y5A7-CKLK]; Complaint for Injunctive & Declaratory Relief at 1, Hopi Tribe v. Trump, No. 17-cv-02590, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 106244 (D.D.C. Mar. 20, 2019); Complaint for Injunctive & Declaratory Relief at 3–4, Nat. Res. Def. Council v. Trump, No. 17-cv-02606 (D.D.C. Dec. 7, 2017).

On October 8, 2021, President Biden reestablished the Obama-era boundaries of Bears Ears and Grand Staircase-Escalante National Monuments by presidential proclamation, effectively ending the pending litigation.30Proclamation No. 10285, 3 C.F.R. § 10285 (2022). After a motion to stay in the lead case, the consolidated cases were administratively closed. Order, Hopi v. Trump, No 17-cv-2590 (D.D.C. Mar. 8, 2021). This, however, was not the ultimate salvation of Bears Ears. In August 2022, the state of Utah, joined by Garfield and Kane counties, filed a lawsuit in Utah District Court, once again attempting to diminish protection of Bears Ears.31Complaint for Declaratory & Injunctive Relief at 51, Garfield Cnty v. Biden, No. 22-cv-00059, 2023 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 142044 (D. Utah Aug. 11, 2023) [hereinafter Utah Complaint]. Garfield and Kane Counties are those adjacent to (to the west of) Bears Ears National Monument. Notably, the state of Utah was not joined by San Juan County, the county that encompasses Bears Ears. Id. at 1. Dismissed by the Utah District Court, the case is now on appeal before the Tenth Circuit and set for oral argument in September 2024.32Cassidy Wixom, Utah Leaders Appeal Dismissal of Bears Ears, Grand Staircase-Escalante Monuments Lawsuit, KSL.com (Nov. 1, 2023, 6:21 AM), https://www.ksl.com/article/50771434/utah-leaders-appeal-dismissal-of-bears-ears-grand-staircase-escalante-monuments-lawsuit [https://perma.cc/C8CG-X7DM]. Unlike prior litigation, in which the primary issue was executive authority to reduce a designated monument, the state of Utah presents a more fundamental challenge in the case at bar: the scope of the 1906 Antiquities Act itself, a President’s authority to designate national monuments thereunder, and what “objects of historic and scientific interest” may be protected.33Utah Complaint, supra note 31, at 51–52. The state of Utah intends to undermine the Antiquities Act in its entirety, accepting Chief Justice Roberts’s recent invitation to challenge the Antiquities Act on its merits in the Supreme Court.34Statement of Chief Justice Roberts Respecting the Denial of Certiorari at 1, Mass. Lobstermen’s Ass’n v. Raimondo, 141 S. Ct. 979 (Mar. 22, 2021); see Jeff Parrott & Jacob Scholl, Federal Judge Tosses Utah Lawsuit Seeking to Shrink Bears Ears and Grand Staircase-Escalante Monuments, Salt Lake Trib. (Aug. 11, 2023, 3:20 PM), https://www.sltrib.com/news/politics/2023/08/11/federal-judge-tosses-utah-lawsuit [https://perma.cc/SV3T-2LGF] (“ ‘We will appeal the dismissal in order to stand up against President Biden’s egregious abuse of the Antiquities Act.’ ”).

Much has been written about Bears Ears. The emphasis typically rests on conservation and environmental principles, separation of powers issues, and inherent executive authority.35Prior modifications and executive authority to revoke or modify national monuments are beyond the scope of this Note. See generally John C. Ruple, The Trump Administration and Lessons Not Learned from Prior National Monument Modifications, 43 Harv. Env’t L. Rev. 1 (2019). What has been lost along the way is the purpose of the Antiquities Act—heritage preservation law. This Note proposes a more faithful interpretation of the language of the Antiquities Act: that the Act was intended to and has served to protect cultural landscapes such as Bears Ears. The Act should be characterized, as legislation intended, to encompass not only discrete objects and sites, but also the archaeological, natural, and cultural heritage landscapes that inform them. A reading of the statute in its entirety—historical context, ordinary meaning, drafting history, past practice, management obligations, and existing case law—support this interpretation and a conclusion that the scope and size of Bears Ears National Monument is proper and within the boundaries of executive authority granted by the Act. A cultural landscape-based interpretation of the Antiquities Act should be applied in the state of Utah’s lawsuit and presents a unique opportunity for Tribes to utilize existing legislation to protect and manage culturally significant lands.

Part I describes the purpose, fit, and distinct characteristics of the Antiquities Act, defining the term “cultural landscape” and discussing historical context, drafting considerations, and other heritage protection mechanisms in the United States.

Part II discusses past use of the Act and foundational, unsuccessful challenges in the more than 100 years since its enactment.

Part III applies a cultural landscape-based understanding of the Act and principles derived from the relevant case law to the state of Utah’s pending lawsuit, demonstrating that Bears Ears National Monument—a fundamental example of a cultural landscape—is well within the confines of presidential proclamation authority.

Finally, Part IV explains how a cultural landscape perspective presents the Act as an attractive, feasible heritage protection mechanism for Tribes, and recent instances in which Tribes have, fittingly, made use of it.

I.  HISTORY AND PURPOSE OF THE ANTIQUITIES ACT: THE DAWN OF MODERN ARCHAEOLOGY

A.  Historical Context and Drafting Considerations

The American Antiquities Act of 1906 was signed into law by President Theodore Roosevelt on June 8, 1906. In relevant part, it reads:

[T]he President of the United States is hereby authorized, in his discretion, to declare by public proclamation historic landmarks, historic and prehistoric structures, and other objects of historic or scientific interest that are situated upon the lands owned or controlled by the Government of the United States to be national monuments, and may reserve as a part thereof parcels of land, the limits of which in all cases shall be confined to the smallest area compatible with the proper care and management of the objects to be protected.3654 U.S.C. § 320301.

The Antiquities Act was conceived as cultural heritage legislation. It is widely known as the first United States law to provide legal protection for cultural resources on federal lands and has been described as “the nation’s first archaeological preservation law.”37Archaeological Amicus Brief, supra note 27, at 12. See generally Ronald F. Lee, Nat’l Park Serv., The Antiquities Act of 1906 (1970), http://npshistory.com/publications/antiquities-act-1906.pdf [https://perma.cc/V2EN-K5SF] (describing the historical context of American archaeology and the efforts of the American Archaeological Association and Archaeological Institute of America, joined by the Smithsonian Institution, to draft and advocate for passage of the Antiquities Act). The central motive for its enaction was the preservation of archaeological sites. In the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, movement to the Western United States and general interest in the history and archeology of the Southwest—including a growing public mythos surrounding Indigenous communities—led to substantial demand for artifacts.38Archaeological Amicus Brief, supra note 27, at 12. A resulting increase in vandalism of archeological sites and historic structures, in addition to looting of potsherds, arrowheads, and other archeological and cultural resources, began to concern the Archaeological Institute of America (“AIA”),39Id. along with other archaeological societies that had begun exploring and recording the American Southwest in the 1880s.40Id. The AIA is the oldest professional archeological organization in North America, founded in 1879 for the purpose of “furthering and directing archeological and artistic investigation and research.”41History: Our Story, Archaeological Inst. Am., https://www.archaeological.org/about/history [https://perma.cc/RM76-EYHX].

Archaeological practice itself underwent radical change in the late nineteenth century. “Gentlemen” tomb raiders had made way for a growing canon of archaeological practice that emphasized recording obligations, systematic scientific analysis and conclusions, and greater cultural context, including recognition of the ethics surrounding archaeological practice and its relationship with existing peoples.42See Dennis Harding, Rewriting History: Changing Perceptions of the Past 17 (2019). To this day, archaeologists work to repair the trust their predecessors broke and to further develop strong standards of archaeological ethics. See Lynn Meskell, The Intersections of Identity and Politics in Archaeology, 31 Ann. Rev. Anthropology 279, 279 (2002) (discussing a growing recognition of the ethical role archaeology plays in nationalism and the importance of cultural heritage to contemporary communities).

In 1899, the AIA and the American Association for the Advancement of Science formed a committee, intending to draft a bill to protect archaeological and historical objects.43Archaeological Amicus Brief, supra note 27, at 12. The impetus for this action was not simply the preservation of “isolated structures or objects,” but rather the “impacts that ‘indiscriminate digging’ and vandalism were having on the integrity of archaeological sites in the Southwest” as a whole.44Id. Amateur excavators and thieves were damaging site context and disposing of items as they saw fit, which caused substantial, “irretrievable loss of scientific knowledge” about the peoples and history of the region.45Id.; Mark Squillace, The Monumental Legacy of the Antiquities Act of 1906, 37 Ga. L. Rev. 473, 477–78 (2003). Archaeologist T. Mitchell Prudden, in an article published shortly before the Act’s passage, said,

[I]t is now evident that to gather or exhume specimens—even though these be destined to grace a World’s Fair or a noted museum—without at the same time carefully, systematically, and completely studying the ruins from which they are derived, with full records, measurements, and photographs, is to risk the permanent loss of much valuable data and to sacrifice science for the sake of plunder.46T. Mitchell Prudden, The Prehistoric Ruins of the San Juan Watershed in Utah, Arizona, Colorado, and New Mexico, 5 Am. Anthropologist 224, 288 (1903). The landscape Prudden describes includes Bears Ears and Grand Staircase-Escalante National Monuments. See id. Moreover, this trend of looting was devastating for, and continues to devastate, Indigenous communities: without context or knowledge about objects, many institutions cannot identify the communities to which they should return funerary objects and human remains subject to the Native American Graves Protection and Repatriation Act. Stolen ancestors continue to languish in collections without proper ceremony—and in some cases are removed from rest to be used as teaching tools. See Logan Jaffe, Mary Hudetz, Ash Ngu & Graham Lee Brewer, America’s Biggest Museums Fail to Return Native American Human Remains, ProPublica (Jan. 11, 2023, 5:00 AM), https://www.propublica.org/article/repatriation-nagpra-museums-human-remains [https://perma.cc/8PMR-XL22]  (“[T]he American Museum of Natural History has not returned some human remains taken from the Southwest, arguing that they are too old to determine which tribes—among dozens in the region—would be the correct ones to repatriate to.”); Mary Hudetz & Graham Lee Brewer, A Top UC Berkeley Professor Taught with Remains That May Include Dozens of Native Americans, ProPublica (Mar. 5, 2023, 8:00 AM), https://www.propublica.org/article/berkeley-professor-taught-suspected-native-american-remains-repatriation [https://perma.cc/5PN7-NEBG].

Drafters of and advocates for the Act shared a desire to protect Indigenous American artefacts, sites, and the scientific information their context provides.47Archaeological Amicus Brief, supra note 27, at 13. The AIA drafted several early competing iterations of the Antiquities Act, three of which were heavily debated in Congress.48Freddie Wolf, Addressing the Deficiencies of the Antiquities Act: Can a President Modify or Revoke a Designated National Monument?, 11 Geo. Wash. J. Energy & Env’t L. 55, 56 (2020); Archaeological Inst. Am., supra note 41. Then-Secretary of the Interior Ethan Hitchcock was “dissatisfied with the bills as he believed them to be too narrow . . . [t]hey were either too limited in the permissible reservation area, or merely criminalized harming an aboriginal antiquity.”49Wolf, supra note 48 (footnote omitted). Hitchcock and allied proponents of the Act wished for broader landscapes to be included within its purview.50Squillace, supra note 45, at 477. The resulting statute was brief, but serves two key purposes that reflect the desires of the Act’s drafters. First, it gives the President authority to declare national monuments to protect “objects of historic or scientific interest.”5154 U.S.C. § 320301(a). Second, it allows the President to reserve “parcels of land as part of the national monuments”52Id. § 320301(b).—the surrounding area that informs and contextualizes these objects. In other words, “under the plain text of the Act, the objects and the surrounding reserved land together comprise a monument.”53Archaeological Amicus Brief, supra note 27, at 13.

B.  Context Is Crucial: Archaeological and Cultural Landscapes Defined

Both professional and avocational archaeologists recognize that preservation of both objects and the context associated with them is crucial to systematic, holistic, and scientific study of the archaeological record.54Id.; Catherine Sease, Conservation and the Antiquities Trade, 36 J. Am. Inst. for Conservation 49, 51–52 (1997) (“Context is extremely important to the archaeologist; . . . artifacts are only of scientific value when their context is known.”). The archaeological significance of an object depends on careful recordkeeping and connections, including the “stratigraphic,” or soil layers, where the object rests, the broader geological context, and a network of sites, other objects, historical information, and cultural associations.55Archaeological Amicus Brief, supra note 27, at 13–14. The phrase that describes these relationships is the “archaeological landscape,” or the bounded area of land in which human behavior and its relationship with the natural environment over space and time can be viewed and understood through the study of the interconnected networks of sites, artifacts, and natural features that exist within it.56Tim Denham, Landscape Archaeology, in Encyclopedia of Geoarchaeology (Allan S. Gilbert ed., 2016), https://link.springer.com/referenceworkentry/10.1007/978-1-4020-4409-0_168 [https://perma.cc/Z8HZ-UGT5]. “Landscape-level analysis” means that findings at discrete sites are deprived of meaning if not viewed in the context of the broader archaeological and environmental landscape. In other words,

Artistic and utilitarian objects, faunal and floral remains, architectural features, human remains, and their original contextual relationship to each other are all equally essential in achieving an optimal understanding of the past. This full body of contextualized information is a destructible, nonrenewable cultural resource. Once it is destroyed, it cannot be regained.57Patty Gerstenblith, Controlling the International Market in Antiquities: Reducing the Harm, Preserving the Past, 8 Chi. J. Int’l L. 169, 171–72 (2007).

Moreover, since the professionalization of archaeology in the nineteenth century, even prior to the conception of the Antiquities Act, archaeologists working with Indigenous communities have recognized the value of “cultural landscapes,” defined as “networks of natural and constructed places perceived and made meaningful by particular human communities,” in shaping modern community identities and informing archaeological preservation and practice.58Severin Fowles, The Southwest School of Landscape Archaeology, 39 Ann. Rev. Anthropology 453, 455 (2010). As the AIA notes in its Amicus Brief in the prior Bears Ears National Monument litigation, “Fowles reviews the development of landscape archaeology in the American southwest, arguing that a ‘rigorous investigation of past landscapes must also seek to understand the way in which they were perceived and experienced on the ground by culturally situated individuals.’ ” Archaeological Amicus Brief, supra note 27, at 15 n.43. Cultural landscapes “are as critical to archaeological meaning as singular built structures,” discrete objects, and the adjacent findings and stratigraphic context that constitute the archaeological landscape.59Archaeological Amicus Brief, supra note 27, at 15. They draw no line between the natural, tangible, and cultural resources of a place; these are inseparable.60See Bears Ears Proposal, supra note 13, at 30. Cultural landscapes are not passive, nor are they frozen in the past. They are active heritage areas—living landscapes that communities continue to interact with.

Cultural landscapes are professionally recognized by archaeologists and embraced by many Indigenous communities, including those of the Bears Ears Inter-Tribal Coalition,61Id.; Cultural Resources from an Indigenous Perspective, Nat’l Oceanic & Atmospheric Admin.: Nat’l Marine Sanctuaries, https://sanctuaries.noaa.gov/tribal-landscapes/cultural-resources.html [https://perma.cc/45MA-TRBE]. acknowledged internationally by the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (“UNESCO”), a United Nations agency which is recognized as a global cultural heritage authority,62Cultural Landscapes, UNESCO World Heritage Convention, https://whc.unesco.org/en/culturallandscape [https://perma.cc/ULT2-XTK4]. and which informs the practice of United States federal agencies.63Federal agencies provide their own definitions of cultural landscapes and describe the value of a cultural landscape approach to integrated resource management. Cultural Resources from an Indigenous Perspective, Nat’l Oceanic & Atmospheric Admin.: Nat’l Marine Sanctuaries, https://sanctuaries.noaa.gov/tribal-landscapes/cultural-resources.html [https://perma.cc/45MA-TRBE]. UNESCO defines cultural landscapes as “[c]ombined works of nature and humankind [that] express a long and intimate relationship between peoples and their natural environment.”64UNESCO World Heritage Convention, supra note 62. UNESCO has specifically designated 121 properties as cultural landscapes on its World Heritage List.65In 1992, the World Heritage Convention “became the first international legal instrument to recognise and protect cultural landscapes.” After this Convention, UNESCO began including cultural landscapes as part of the World Heritage List. Id. These properties

[O]ften reflect specific techniques of sustainable land-use, considering the characteristics and limits of the natural environment they are established in, and a specific spiritual relation to nature. Protection of cultural landscapes can contribute to modern techniques of sustainable land-use and can maintain or enhance natural values in the landscape.66Id.

Context and landscape have significant historic, natural, scientific, and cultural value. With this understanding in mind, the Antiquities Act is best understood as cultural heritage legislation intended to protect cultural landscapes. The Act was developed by archaeologists for the benefit of long-term archaeological practice and cultural preservation. It would have been neither drafted nor passed without the influence of American archaeological societies that helped raise awareness of the looting and destruction of American cultural heritage, especially in the Southwest, to the national stage and assisted Congress in developing the legislation. Preserving cultural landscapes, which includes preserving access for descendant communities, helps us better understand layers of human meaning and value in a specific place, today and throughout history and prehistory. With them, we can develop a historical, scientific, and cultural understanding of peoples and places that the objects alone, removed from their broader context, could not share. This is what the framers of the Antiquities Act had in mind.

C.  A Perfect Fit: Characteristics of National Monuments and the Practical Impact of National Monument Status as a Federal Land Use Designation

Given the drafting context of the Antiquities Act, the Act was clearly intended to protect cultural landscapes. Indeed, it is well-tailored to do so. As discussed above, the Act intentionally protects not only objects, but also the areas of land that surround them, as necessary for the “proper care and management” of the objects.6754 U.S.C. § 320301(b). Moreover, the Act’s designation criteria, including its wording, specific protections and prohibitions, and flexible management structures, demonstrate that cultural landscapes are, and have in practice been, the key purview of the Antiquities Act.

National monuments are distinct from national parks, which require Congressional authorization under the Organic Act, by contrast to sole presidential authorization.68NPS Organic Act, U.S. Dep’t Interior, https://doi.gov/ocl/nps-organic-act [https://perma.cc/D7N8-MGBD]. National parks are areas “set apart by Congress for the use of the people of the United States generally,” typically because of an outstanding “scenic feature or natural phenomen[on].”69Robert Sterling Yard, The National Parks Portfolio 4 (Isabelle F. Story ed., 6th ed. 1931). Under current National Park Service policies, parks must be “sufficiently large to yield to effective administration and broad use.”70Id. Qualities considered for national park designation are the “inspirational, educational, and recreational”71Id. values of the area, by contrast to national monument criteria, which include “historic landmarks, historic and prehistoric structures, and other objects of historic or scientific interest.”7254 U.S.C. § 320301(a). National parks and national monuments, therefore, were intended to serve different purposes, and do so in practice.73Hartman, supra note 22, at 160–61. National parks are defined as lands emphasizing educational and recreational interests; national monuments are areas set aside specifically for historic and scientific preservation.

Both the President and Congress may exercise authority to designate a national monument pursuant to the Antiquities Act.74See Carol Hardy Vincent, Cong. Rsch. Serv., R41330, National Monuments and the Antiquities Act 4 (2024), https://sgp.fas.org/crs/misc/R41330.pdf [https://perma.cc/3SNQ-RKYD]. Congress has rarely exercised its independent authority to designate national monuments.75See id. It did so primarily in the mid-1940s to 1960s, when Presidents were abstaining from use of the Act in the wake of President Franklin D. Roosevelt’s designation of Jackson Hole National Monument and the subsequent national outcry.76See id. at 2; The Proclamation of National Monuments Under the Antiquities Act, 1906-1970, Nat’l Park Serv. (Mar. 6, 2023) [hereinafter Proclamation of Monuments], https://www.nps.gov/articles/lee-story-proclamation.htm [https://perma.cc/SD95-KX24]. For a complete dataset of uses of the Antiquities Act, including which designations were made under executive by contrast to congressional authority, see Monument Data, supra note 21. Current monuments and their proclamation authority are also listed at 54 U.S.C. § 320301. Congress may also narrow the reach of the President and the Antiquities Act. See Vincent, supra note 74. In several cases, however, Congress has done the opposite, leaving the Antiquities Act untouched in pushes to modify it and, in some cases, intentionally reaffirming and preserving presidential authority. See The Antiquities Act and America’s National Monuments: A Timeline of Milestones, Pew (Mar. 8, 2019), https://www.pewtrusts.org/en/research-and-analysis/fact-sheets/2019/03/the-antiquities-act-and-americas-national-monuments [https://perma.cc/4V85-XT2D]. For example, in 1976, Congress passed the Federal Land Policy and Management Act, or FLPMA, which repealed the executive branch’s public lands withdrawal authority and prohibited the Secretary of the Interior from modifying or revoking any monuments created by executive action under the Antiquities Act. Id. Additionally, Congress may modify national monuments and, in some cases, has abolished them or converted them into different protective designations.77Vincent, supra note 74. Recognizing the different values of environmental and recreation law compared with cultural heritage preservation law and following the 1916 passage of the Organic Act, Congress has abolished some monuments to redesignate them as national parks. See id. at 2–3. Even if the use of national monument and national park status in practice has been blurred, the legislative purposes of their enacting statutes are unquestionably distinct. Hartman, supra note 22, at 160–161. National monument designations under the Act apply to lands owned or controlled by the federal government.78Vincent, supra note 74, at 6. The Antiquities Act also provides that if “objects” are on privately owned lands, the property “may be relinquished to the Federal Government.” 54 U.S.C. § 320301(c). There is no case law that elucidates whether nonfederal lands must be relinquished voluntarily (donated, purchased, or exchanged) or whether the President may convert private property to federal property; no President has yet converted private property, though some monuments include donated lands. Vincent, supra note 74, at 6–7.

The Antiquities Act does not specifically cap the size of monument designations. Language proposed to cap monument size, found in the legislative history of the Act, was removed, though it was clear that land should be reserved “only so much . . . as may be absolutely necessary,”79H.R. Rep. No. 59-2224, at 1 (1906). ultimately, confined to the “smallest area compatible with the proper care and management of the objects to be protected.”8054 U.S.C. § 320301(b). The acceptance of a more ambiguous act that included vague definitions and did not include specific size limits suggests that Congress intended the Act to have a broad purview. The President has discretion to determine the acreage necessary to ensure protection of the objects in question, which “can be a particular archaeological site or larger features or resources.”81Vincent, supra note 74, at 5. The Grand Canyon, for example, initially had national monument status, protecting an area of nearly one million acres.82Id. President Theodore Roosevelt, the first executive to employ the Act, determined that this size was necessary to protect the “object” in question: the canyon itself.83Id.

Though typically managed by the National Park Service, monuments may be managed by any federal agency, including the Bureau of Land Management (“BLM”), United States Forest Service (“Forest Service”), Department of Fish and Wildlife Service, and National Oceanic and Atmospheric Administration.84Id. at 7–8. Most monuments remain under the authority of the agency that managed the area prior to its new designation.85Id. Bears Ears National Monument, for example, is jointly managed by the BLM and Forest Service.86Bears Ears National Monument Management, U.S. Dep’t Interior: Bureau Land Mgmt. [hereinafter Bears Ears Management], https://www.blm.gov/programs/national-conservation-lands/utah/bears-ears-national-monument [https://perma.cc/2LK9-VAFP]. Tribal guidance is provided by a Bears Ears Commission of the five Inter-Tribal Coalition Tribes; volunteers represent other stakeholders, including local and environmental interests, on the Bears Ears Monument Advisory Committee.87Id. After President Biden’s redesignation of Bears Ears, the BLM, Forest Service, and five Inter-Tribal Coalition Tribes signed a first-of-its-kind Inter-Governmental Cooperative Agreement for coordinated land use planning and implementation, long-term resource management, and programmatic goal development, including Tribal outreach efforts, at Bears Ears.88Inter-Governmental Cooperative Agreement for the Cooperative Management of the Federal Lands and Resources of the Bears Ears National Monument, Bears Ears Commission-U.S. Department of the Interior, Bureau of Land Management and U.S. Department of Agriculture, Forest Service, June 18, 2022 [hereinafter Inter-Governmental Agreement], https://www.blm.gov/sites/default/files/docs/2022-06/BearsEarsNationalMonumentInter-GovernmentalAgreement2022.pdf [https://perma.cc/4RAB-UPMQ]; Amy Joi O’Donoghue, ‘One of a Kind’ Deal Means 5 Tribes Will Help Manage Bears Ears Area, Deseret News (June 21, 2022, 4:18 PM), https://www.deseret.com/utah/2022/6/21/23176953/bears-ears-national-monument-utah-biden-trump-native-american-tribes-public-lands-west-politics [https://perma.cc/4BCC-2TUL]. More recently, the Bears Ears Commission collaborated with the Bureau of Land Management and Forest Service to draft a Resource Management Plan for Bears Ears, another unprecedented example of tribal participation in co-management.89U.S. Dep’t Interior: Bureau Land Mgmt., Bears Ears National Monument Draft Resource Management Plan and Environmental Impact Statement (2024), https://eplanning.blm.gov/public_projects/2020347/200531796/20105487/251005487/BENM_DraftRMP-EIS_Vol1_508.pdf [https://perma.cc/C7M5-VBL2]. This is one example of the flexible, sovereign-to-sovereign, and creative management authority a national monument designation can provide.

Permitted uses of lands with national park or national monument status are also distinct. Monuments managed by the National Park Service are subject to the same use limitations as national parks.90Hartman, supra note 22. Permitted uses for monuments outside the park system vary, depending on both the supervising agency and management objectives specified in the proclamation.91Id. A “primary objection” to national monument designations is that the new status of the land would change management of the area and restrict or muddle various previously permitted uses, including development, off-road activity, and timber cutting. Vincent, supra note 74, at 9–10. The overriding goal, however, is to protect the objects described in each proclamation.92Vincent, supra note 74, at 9–10. Existing uses of the land not specifically precluded by the proclamation may continue, but the proclamation becomes the “dominant” reservation status when lands were previously reserved for other purposes.93Id.; Squillace, supra note 45, at 515. All national monuments prohibit new mineral leases and permanent development activities.94See id. at 516–17; Hartman, supra note 22. At Bears Ears, no mining and drilling is permitted, but the Department of the Interior may continue issuing cattle grazing leases.95Turkewitz, supra note 26.

The Antiquities Act is elastic—by design—to provide broad designation authority, flexible management priorities and structures, and to limit uses as necessary to steward objects in situ and the land that encompasses them, or the cultural landscape. Each new monument has distinct requirements because the objects and landscapes it protects are different.

The Antiquities Act is the only United States cultural heritage legislation that serves, in intent and in practice, the goal of protecting cultural landscapes writ large. Dominant federal statutes protecting cultural materials, themselves limited in number and authority,96The United States does not conceptualize cultural patrimony according to the national ownership model used in many European countries. Our cultural heritage protection options are therefore more limited and present unique challenges. For discussion, see generally William R. Ognibene, Lost to the Ages: International Patrimony and the Problem Faced by Foreign States in Establishing Ownership of Looted Antiquities, 84 Brook. L. Rev. 605 (2019). include: (1) the National Historic Preservation Act, emphasizing protection of historic sites and landmarks and creating the National Register of Historic Places, the list of National Historic Landmarks, and State and Tribal Historic Preservation Offices, in addition to implementing a required federal review procedure, known as Section 106 review, that requires federal agencies to consider the effects of projects they “carry out, approve, or fund” on historic properties included in, or eligible to be included in, the National Register;97Advisory Council on Historic Pres., Protecting Historic Properties: A Citizen’s Guide to Section 106 Review 4 https://www.achp.gov/sites/default/files/documents/2017-01/CitizenGuide.pdf [https://perma.cc/TP3M-ZFB3]. (2) the Archaeological Resources Protection Act, governing the excavation of archaeological sites on federal and Tribal lands, and the removal and disposition of objects from those sites;98Marina F. Rothberg, Indiana Jones and the Illicit Excavation and Trafficking of Antiquities: Refining Federal Statutes to Strengthen Cultural Heritage Protections, 63 B.C. L. Rev. 1555, 1564–67 (2022). and (3) the Native American Graves Protection and Repatriation Act, providing for the repatriation of Native American human remains, funerary objects, sacred objects, and objects of cultural patrimony from federal agencies and institutions that receive federal funds.99Native American Graves Protection and Repatriation Act, U.S. Dep’t Interior: Indian Affs., https://www.bia.gov/service/nagpra [https://perma.cc/37BK-FV2Y]. In December 2023, new implementation rules for NAGPRA were announced, including several substantial changes. For more, see Interior Department Announces Final Rule for Implementation of the Native American Graves Protection and Repatriation Act, U.S. Dep’t of the Interior (Dec. 6, 2023), https://www.doi.gov/pressreleases/interior-department-announces-final-rule-implementation-native-american-graves [https://perma.cc/5SRQ-EFCT]. Notably, these other cultural heritage laws, younger than the Antiquities Act by more than fifty years,100Rothberg, supra note 98, at 1564–67. intend to protect sites, buildings, objects, or their excavation, but never all of these or the context that surrounds them.

Moreover, given its goals and the ramifications of its use, including, for example, prohibitions on renewable energy development in addition to more extractive natural resource projects, the Antiquities Act is not in purpose or effect similar to environmental conservation laws or other public land designation statutes. Many of these statutes are exceptionally long, well-defined, and heavily regulated,101See generally Selected Environmental Law Statutes: 2022-2023 Educational Edition (2022) (compiled by Robin Kundis Craig). The Clean Air Act, as one example, is longer than the United States Tax Code. 42 U.S.C. §§ 7401–7671q. by contrast to the brevity and ambiguous language that the Antiquities Act employs.102Ruple et al., supra note 22, at 2–3. The Antiquities Act is not environmental or wilderness legislation; it is cultural preservation law, allowing Presidents to tailor protection of cultural landscapes to the specific needs of each monument.

II.  BROAD DISCRETION OVER A CENTURY OF USE AND CHALLENGE

From its ideation to its drafting to its results, the Antiquities Act has been understood as a cultural heritage preservation law intended to broadly encompass cultural landscapes, or distinct objects and their surrounding context. President Theodore Roosevelt was the first President to utilize the Act. Roosevelt proclaimed eighteen national monuments, including areas now part of Grand Canyon, Lassen Volcanic, Olympic, and Petrified Forest National Parks.103Monument Data, supra note 21. Eighteen of the twenty-one Presidents serving in office since the Act came into effect—including President Trump—have proclaimed a total of 163 monuments and utilized the Act’s grant of authority 291 times to establish, modify, and expand national monuments.104Id.; Vincent, supra note 74, at 7–8, 16.

National monuments range in size from 0.34 acres (Belmont-Paul Women’s Equality National Monument)105Proclamation No. 9423, 81 Fed. Reg. 22505 (Apr. 12, 2016). to approximately 372 million acres (Papahānaumokuākea Marine National Monument);106Papahānaumokuākea Marine National Monument, NOAA Fisheries (Sept. 25, 2018) https://www.fisheries.noaa.gov/pacific-islands/habitat-conservation/papahanaumokuakea-marine-national-monument [https://perma.cc/4KUM-N63S]. the latter more than three hundred times the size of Bears Ears, where current boundaries under President Biden’s redesignation total 1.36 million acres.107Bears Ears Management, supra note 86. While it is true that many of the larger monuments were created over the past half century, there are several examples of monument proclamations greater than one million acres in size throughout the history of the Antiquities Act, including Katmai National Monument, established in 1918 with 1.1 million acres, Glacier Bay National Monument, proclaimed in 1925 as 1.4 million acres, and Wrangell-St. Elias National Monument, designated in 1978 with 10.95 million acres.108Vincent, supra note 74, at 4–5. Of the 163 national monuments designated, burial grounds, individual houses, geological features, marine and continental landscapes, forts, cave systems, and battlegrounds are represented.109Id. at 16–24. Historical precedent reveals broad use of the Act to proclaim a great variety of monuments that differ in size by several volumes of magnitude, consistent with an intent to protect individual cultural landscapes, with different boundaries, that inform the monuments’ various “objects” and their management needs.

The Act has enjoyed over a century of use by nearly all Presidents, all of whom had substantially different policy objectives. When the Act has found itself in a courtroom, the President has been given latitude: broad discretion to use the Act has always been upheld. Not once has the Act’s breadth been proscribed, rather than expanded, by federal court mandate. Every test to date has been unsuccessful.

The first challenge to the Antiquities Act came shortly after President Theodore Roosevelt’s designation of Grand Canyon National Monument, nearly one million acres in size, in 1908, only two years after the Act became law. In Cameron v. United States, the plaintiff, owner of a lode mining claim that Roosevelt’s proclamation removed from the “operation of the public land laws and . . . of the mineral land law,” challenged the monument proclamation, arguing that there was “no authority for its creation” under the Antiquities Act.110Cameron v. United States, 252 U.S. 450, 454–55 (1920). On appeal from the Ninth Circuit, the United States Supreme Court—whose discussion of this issue lasted no more than a short paragraph—held that the Grand Canyon itself was an “object” of unusual scientific interest.111Id. at 455–56. In making this finding, the Court wrote that the Grand Canyon

[I]s the greatest eroded canyon in the United States, if not in the world, is over a mile in depth, has attracted wide attention among explorers and scientists, affords an unexampled field for geologic study, is regarded as one of the great natural wonders, and annually draws to its borders thousands of visitors.112Id. at 456.

These exemplary characteristics were sufficient to defer to the President’s authority, as empowered by the Act, to define an “object of historic or scientific interest.”113See id. at 455–56. Not only was a landscape as a “container” for objects consistent with the Act, but a landscape, too, could itself be an object protected by a monument.

The Antiquities Act was next impugned in the mid-twentieth century, following President Franklin D. Roosevelt’s proclamation of Jackson Hole National Monument in Wyoming. The proclamation sparked “tremendous and bitter opposition” in Wyoming, national outcry, and vehement debate in Congress;114Proclamation of Monuments, supra note 76. in the resulting lawsuit, the Wyoming District Court went so far as to assert that “propaganda [had] been circulated in forums and through the press of the Nation.”115State v. Franke, 58 F. Supp. 890, 896 (D. Wyo. 1945). Opponents characterized the proclamation as executive overreach that designated a wilderness with no historic sites, landmarks, or archaeological resources as a national monument.116See id. at 895. The plaintiff in State v. Franke, sought a construction of the Antiquities Act, under the Federal Declaratory Judgement Act, that would void Roosevelt’s proclamation, arguing that

The segregated area, by virtue of the Proclamation over which the defendant threatens management and control, is outside the scope and purpose of the Antiquities Act under which the Proclamation was issued in that such area contains no objects of an historic or scientific interest required by the Act; that the Proclamation is void and of no effect in that it is not confined to the smallest area compatible with the proper care and management of a National Monument; that by said Proclamation an attempt has been made to substitute, through the Antiquities Act, a National Monument for a National Park, the creation of which is within the sole province of the Congress, thereby becoming an evasion of the law governing the segregation of such areas . . . .117Id. at 892 (emphasis added). Note that this is the first case challenging the Act not solely on the grounds that it contains no qualifying “objects” of historic and scientific interest, but also specifically on the grounds that the size of the monument designation was too expansive.

The court, reluctantly, found that it had “limited jurisdiction to investigate and determine whether or not [Roosevelt’s] Proclamation [was] an arbitrary and capricious exercise of power under the Antiquities Act so as to be outside of the scope and purpose of that Act.”118Id. at 894. The plaintiff and the defendant presented conflicting evidence regarding the presence or absence of “objects of historic or scientific interest.”119Id. at 895. However, the court held, the President acted on evidence “of a substantial character” and therefore properly availed himself of the discretion duly granted to him by Congress through the Antiquities Act.120Id. at 895–96. The court distinguished between a “bare stretch of sage-brush prairie” that could contain no objects of historic and scientific interest, in which case the presidential monument proclamation would be arbitrary and capricious, and the monument at issue, for which experts provided some “substantial” evidence of such objects, including “trails and historic spots in connection with the early trapping and hunting of animals formulating the early fur industry of the West, structures of glacial formation and peculiar mineral deposits and plant life indigenous to the particular area.”121Id. at 895. Following the ruling, while Jackson Hole’s monument designation was upheld, Congress limited the President’s authority by “requiring congressional authorization for extensions or establishment of monuments in Wyoming, and by making withdrawals in Alaska exceeding 5,000 acres subject to congressional approval.” Vincent, supra note 74, at 1 (footnote omitted). Though it did not agree that testimony would support the President’s claim regarding the presence of objects of historic and scientific interest in Jackson Hole under a preponderance rule, the court was bound by his exercise of discretion.122State v. Franke, 58 F. Supp. 890, 896 (D. Wyo. 1945).

Decades passed before the Antiquities Act was contested again. In the cases that followed Franke, federal courts continued to recognize a President’s discretion and support interpretations of the Act that confirmed its substantial scope and latitude regarding both objects to be preserved and the size of parcels proclaimed. In Tulare County v. Bush, challenging President George W. Bush’s proclamation of Giant Sequoia National Monument, the D.C. Circuit Court of Appeals held that ecosystems and scenic vistas were appropriate “objects” for protection under the Act, which is “not limited to protecting only archeological sites.”123Tulare Cnty. v. Bush, 306 F.3d 1138, 1142 (2002) (emphasis added); see also Cappaert v. United States, 426 U.S. 128, 142 (1976). This case further cements the conclusion that biodiversity, ecosystems, and scenery are part and parcel of what the Act was intended to protect—archeological, scientific, and historic resources together with the natural and cultural context that informs them.

This trend continued in Utah Association of Counties v. Bush, an earlier challenge by the state of Utah to national monument designations within its borders.124Utah Ass’n of Cntys. v. Bush, 316 F. Supp. 2d 1172 (D. Utah 2004). This was the first time that Bears Ears’ sister monument, Grand Staircase-Escalante National Monument, was on the chopping block. The Utah District Court rejected plaintiff counties’ claims that Grand Staircase-Escalante, 1.87 million acres, exceeded the “smallest area compatible” with the protection of the objects at issue, holding that President Clinton lawfully exercised his discretion pursuant to the Antiquities Act as to both the nature of “objects” to be protected and the size of the parcel reserved.125Id. at 1183. The court also characterized the overriding purpose of the Antiquities Act as “identify[ing] and protect[ing] important scientific and historic objects and [] set[ting] aside the necessary surrounding land to insure their continued protection.” Id. at 1192. The court found it significant that the proclamations discussed in detail both the monument’s natural and archaeological resources, and why the designated area was the smallest consistent with the protection of those specific resources: this “clearly indicate[d] that the President considered the principles that Congress required him to consider.”126Id. at 1186. Again, this exercise of discretion was not subject to judicial review.127Id. at 1172. The court engaged in two other notable discussions: its conclusion that the Antiquities Act was not intended to limit protection to man-made objects, which appeared so obvious to the court that it was observed only in a footnote,128Id. at 1186 n.8. and a constitutional nondelegation argument.129Id. at 1190–91. The court settled the latter issue, holding that

The Antiquities Act sets forth clear standards and limitations. The Act describes the types of objects that can be included in national monuments and a limitation on the size of monuments. Although the standards are general, “Congress does not violate the Constitution merely because it legislates in broad terms, leaving a certain degree of discretion to executive or judicial actors.”130Id. at 1191 (citation omitted).

The most recent challenge to the Antiquities Act—other than the present challenge—is Massachusetts Lobstermen’s Association v. Ross, a 2019 D.C. Circuit Court of Appeals case dismissed for failure to state a claim that contested the designation of Northeast Canyons and Seamounts Marine National Monument.131Mass. Lobstermen’s Ass’n v. Ross, 945 F.3d 535, 545 (D.C. Cir. 2019). On the fishermen’s argument that the monument was not limited to the smallest area compatible with the care and preservation of the objects at issue, the court wrote

[The Fishermen] allege only that the Monument reserves large areas of submerged land beyond the canyons and seamounts. Although those allegations “might well have been sufficient if the President had identified only [the canyons and seamounts] for protection, . . . he did not.” Instead, the Monument protects not only “the canyons and seamounts themselves,” but also “the natural resources and ecosystems in and around them.”132Id. at 544 (emphasis added) (quoting Tulare Cnty. v. Bush, 317 F.3d 227, 227 (D.C. Cir. 2003) (per curiam)).

It was incumbent on the fishermen to allege that some part of the monument did not contain natural resources that the President sought to protect. They failed to do so.

Over nearly one hundred years of the Antiquities Act’s use, every test has come up short, despite substantive challenges to large monuments and courts that clearly expressed reluctance to uphold proclamations. Courts have not only considered the history and purpose of the Act and chosen, given this history, to interpret its brief language broadly,133See Utah Ass’n of Cntys. v. Bush, 316 F. Supp. 2d 1172, 1186 n.8. (D. Utah 2004). but have also substantially deferred to the President’s proclamations, refused to submit them as arbitrary and capricious,134See State v. Franke, 58 F. Supp. 890, 896 (D. Wyo. 1945). and declined to engage in judicial review of discretion Congress properly granted—with clear standards.135Utah Ass’n of Cntys., 316 F. Supp. 2d at 1183. What followed Massachusetts Lobstermen’s, however, was plaintiffs’ petition for a writ of certiorari to the United States Supreme Court. Chief Justice Roberts’s statements in his order denying certiorari serve as the cornerstone of the state of Utah’s current lawsuit. Chief Justice Roberts invites challenges to the Antiquities Act, making it clear that his denial of certiorari is on procedural grounds alone and indicating that the Supreme Court readies itself to reconsider the scope of the Antiquities Act on its merits:

While the Executive enjoys far greater flexibility in setting aside a monument under the Antiquities Act, that flexibility, as mentioned, carries with it a unique constraint: Any land reserved under the Act must be limited to the smallest area compatible with the care and management of the objects to be protected. Somewhere along the line, however, this restriction has ceased to pose any meaningful restraint . . . [and the Presidential power granted by the Act] has been transformed into a power without any discernible limit to set aside vast and amorphous expanses of terrain above and below the sea. . . . We have never considered how a monument of these proportions . . . can be justified under the Antiquities Act . . . [and] we have not explained how the Act’s corresponding “smallest area compatible” limitation interacts with the protection of such an imprecisely demarcated concept as an ecosystem . . . . Despite these concerns, this petition does not satisfy our usual criteria for granting certiorari. . . . We may be presented with other and better opportunities to consider this issue without the artificial constraint of the pleadings in this case.136Statement of Chief Justice Roberts Respecting the Denial of Certiorari, supra note 34, at 3–4 (citation omitted).

III.  UTAH POKES THE SLEEPING BEAR: THE PRESENT CHALLENGE TO THE ANTIQUITIES ACT

One might conclude that, given this precedent, the broad purview of the Antiquities Act and its protection of objects and the natural and cultural landscapes that encompass them have been put to bed. Following Chief Justice Roberts’ invitation, however, Utah decided to poke the sleeping bear. Joined by Garfield and Kane counties and, in a companion suit, the BlueRibbon coalition,137The BlueRibbon Coalition is a nonprofit organization that advocates on behalf of recreationalists and those seeking motorized access to public lands. About: History of the BlueRibbon Coalition/Sharetrails, BlueRibbon Coal., https://www.sharetrails.org/about [https://perma.cc/WDB2-H43B]. the state filed suit against the Biden Administration in Utah District Court in late 2022, objecting to President Biden’s redesignation of Bears Ears National Monument. Tribes, including the Navajo Nation and Hopi Tribe, later followed by the Ute Mountain Ute Tribe and Pueblo of Zuni, quickly sought to intervene; their motions were granted.138Proposed Intervenors’ Second Amended Rule 24 Motion to Intervene, Garfield Cnty. v. Biden, No. 22-cv-00059, 2023 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 142044 (D. Utah Aug. 11, 2023); Order Granting Movants Hopi Tribe, Navajo Nation, Pueblo of Zuni, & Ute Mountain Ute Tribe’s Amended Motion to Intervene, Garfield Cnty. v. Biden, No. 22-cv-00059, 2023 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 142044 (D. Utah Aug. 11, 2023). Similarly, in December 2022, a collection of professional archaeological societies, including the AIA, submitted a motion to intervene in the lawsuit (in the interest of disclosure, the Author was a declarant for this motion). Though their motion was denied, their motion speaks to the gravity of the lawsuit and an understanding that the Antiquities Act is law written by archaeologists for the purposes of historic and cultural preservation. Motion to Intervene as Defendants & Memorandum in Support, Garfield Cnty. v. Biden, No. 22-cv-00059, 2023 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 142044 (D. Utah Aug. 11, 2023); Memorandum Decision & Order on Proposed Intervenors’ Motions to Intervene, Garfield Cnty. v. Biden, No. 22-cv-00059, 2023 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 142044 (D. Utah Aug. 11, 2023).

In a challenge nearly identical to those that have come before, relying heavily on Chief Justice Roberts’ statement and concerns about the size of the monument, Utah argues that “[t]he Act does not authorize the president to draw boundaries around an enormous land area and then stitch together hundreds of items and features within those boundaries to try to reverse engineer a landscape-scale national monument.”139Complaint for Declaratory & Injunctive Relief at 2, Garfield Cnty. v. Biden, No. 22-cv-00059, 2023 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 142044 (D. Utah Aug. 11, 2023) . In their desire to exclude “landscape-scale” areas from the scope of the Antiquities Act, opponents of the Act and of Bears Ears National Monument misconstrue the term “landscape.” They miss the true meaning and intention of the Antiquities Act. A landscape is not simply an environment, microclimate, or collection of flora and fauna, but rather a collective set of sites, objects, geological features, natural elements, and the living things that interact with them. This web of understanding—this cultural landscape—is essential to historic and scientific study. It was clearly recognized by both the proponents of the Antiquities Act and by Congress, and the President is granted broad discretion to determine what objects are protected and the size of the area necessary for their care.

Bears Ears National Monument is a quintessential example of a cultural landscape given meaning by the peoples of the Colorado Plateau. Her objects epitomize relationships between ancient and modern Native peoples and the natural world: rock art from both ancestral peoples and modern Tribal communities, “[t]he remains of single family dwellings, granaries, kivas, towers, and large villages and roads linking them together[, which] reveal a complex cultural history.”140Proclamation No. 9558, 3 C.F.R. § 9558 (2017). “Moki steps,” or hand and toe holds carved into the walls used to access cliff dwellings that Native people still climb today.141Id. Flora and fauna are still used for subsistence, medicinal, and religious traditions.142Id. Understanding her landscape itself as an object also illuminates these relationships. Ceremonial practices are conducted in situ. Seeing “cliff faces suitable for granaries and rock art, alcoves for habitation, floodplains for growing crops, etc.[] and viewsheds when such viewsheds are relevant to human subsistence (i.e., observation points along big game migration corridors)” help us understand interactions between people and place.143Declaration of Jerry Spangler at 3 n.3, Garfield Cnty. v. Biden, No. 22-cv-00059, 2023 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 142044 (D. Utah Nov. 23, 2023). These are only some examples—of many.

President Obama’s proclamation recognized the scientific, historical, and cultural objects and values included within the original borders of Bears Ears National Monument. The second sentence of the Bears Ears proclamation describes the area as “one of the densest and most significant cultural landscapes in the United States.”144Id. The term “landscape” appears a dozen times.145Archaeological Amicus Brief, supra note 27. President Obama, and later President Biden, demonstrated careful research and presented “substantial” evidence in their proclamations that Bears Ears National Monument contains objects that the Act was intended to protect and that the area set aside, in its entirety, contains and informs these objects. To consider these “separate objects stitched together” is erroneous and simplistic. They are part of a whole.

BlueRibbon Coalition plaintiffs emphasize, more heavily than the state of Utah, an argument regarding the breadth of the term “object”: “The proclamation[] also designate[s] as ‘objects’ a variety of ‘imprecisely demarcated concept[s]’ scattered across those landscapes’ country-sized boundaries. These so-called ‘objects’ include entire ecosystems, habitats, and even animal species . . . .”146Complaint for Declaratory & Injunctive Relief at 2, Dalton v. Biden, No. 22-cv-00060 (D. Utah Aug. 25, 2022) (citation omitted).

Setting aside the volumes of case law that defer to the President’s discretion to define “object,” determine that canyons and ecosystems themselves fit within this term, and recognize that the standards Congress provided were broad, but not impermissibly so, an interpretation of the Antiquities Act that acknowledges cultural landscapes allows for a definition of “objects” per the term’s ordinary use: antiquities. Bears Ears unquestionably includes antiquities. Every acre is the context that necessarily informs them. Though we can, we need not say an ecosystem or habitat is an object. These do, however, comprise the cultural landscape necessary for the proper care and preservation of objects.

Moreover, preserving objects and their cultural landscapes, and thereby maintaining relationships to the living peoples around them, nurtures their historic and scientific value. Relationships between Indigenous people and the environment, “as personified and enriched by the Native experience at Bears Ears . . . ha[ve] every opportunity to lead to excellent public programs and outreach as well as outstanding opportunities for scientific, historical, and philosophical research by both Native and non-Native scholars and experts.”147Bears Ears Proposal, supra note 13, at 2. In other words,

The traditional . . . knowledge amassed by the Native Americans whose ancestors inhabited this region, passed down from generation to generation, offers critical insight into the historic and scientific significance of the area. Such knowledge is, itself, a resource to be protected and used in understanding and managing this landscape sustainably for generations to come.1483 C.F.R. § 9558.

As discussed, the objects protected are not “imprecisely demarcated concept[s]”—they are tangible. Nor is the land area set aside that encompasses the cultural landscape unbounded, infinite, or limitless. The breadth of a cultural landscape can be defined. UNESCO has done so, successfully, at 121 locations.149UNESCO World Heritage Convention, supra note 62. The Antiquities Act already limits its reach to federally-owned lands, and Presidents have demonstrated that they are loath to disturb the balance and test an open question regarding relinquishment of nonfederal lands.150Vincent, supra note 74, at 6–7. Moreover, the Obama-era, and now Biden-era, boundaries of Bears Ears National Monument were deliberately limited: the Inter-Tribal Coalition had proposed a far more expansive area of 1.9 million acres, not the 1.36 million acres that were ultimately designated.151See Bears Ears Proposal, supra note 13, at 20; 3 C.F.R. § 9558. This recognizes that the scope of a cultural landscape may be refined to allow for feasible care, management, and preservation activities.

Sites, landmarks, and “objects”—even if the term is understood as limited to its common meaning, despite the prior courts’ analyses—cannot be protected under the Act absent consideration and preservation of the cultural landscape in the lands that surround them. This care would be improper. It would decimate their historic and scientific value, in direct opposition to the standards Congress set forth in the Antiquities Act.

One need only examine the Trump-era demarcation of Bears Ears to witness how boundaries affect cultural landscapes and their constituent archaeological and scientific value. The Trump proclamation emphasized distinct sites, reducing Bears Ears from a complete cultural landscape to “a series of separate and disconnected objects”152Archaeological Amicus Brief, supra note 27. that divided the monument into “non-contiguous parcels of land.”153Proclamation No. 9681, 3 C.F.R § 9681 (2018). Areas removed were left open for development, motorized vehicles, and other destructive activities with the potential to significantly affect the ecosystem, sites and objects, and cultural values encompassed in the landscape.154Kate Groetzinger, Energy Developers and Uranium Miners Eye Land Near Bears Ears National Monument, KUER 90.1 (June 1, 2021, 5:31 PM), https://www.kuer.org/health-science-environment/2021-06-01/energy-developers-and-uranium-miners-eye-land-near-bears-ears-national-monument [https://perma.cc/AVQ4-S2AQ]. This fundamentally altered the nature of the monument: “Maintaining some sites . . . [did] not compensate for excluding other sites and fragmenting their associated cultural landscapes,” placing them at “greater risk of damage or destruction.”155Archaeological Amicus Brief, supra note 27. Trump’s boundaries were insufficient to be “compatible with the proper care and management” of the sites, landmarks, objects, and cultural heritage landscape that is Bears Ears.

The courts deferred to an exercise of presidential authority at Jackson Hole, a monument far less dense in archaeological and cultural history. They upheld Grand Staircase-Escalante’s larger acreage as sufficiently “small.” Bears Ears exemplifies the purpose of the Antiquities Act. She is not a replacement for a national park or solely an ecological resource. She is a distinct, definite, living cultural landscape. The Antiquities Act allows the President to proclaim areas that embody its purpose; the executive’s exercise of discretion is unreviewable.

In August 2023, the Utah District Court judge agreed: “President Biden’s judgment in drafting and issuing the Proclamations as he sees fit is not an action reviewable by a district court.”156Memorandum Decision & Order Granting Motion to Dismiss at 28, Garfield Cnty. v. Biden, No. 22-cv-00059, 2023 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 142044 (D. Utah Aug. 11, 2023). Federal Defendants’ and Tribal Nations’ motions to dismiss were granted with prejudice.157Id.; Parrott & Scholl, supra note 34. Utah quickly expressed its intent to appeal “immediately”; as of April 2024 the case is on appeal before the Tenth Circuit and set for oral argument in September 2024. Utah Governor Spencer Cox intends to push the case to the Supreme Court, saying that the District Court’s ruling “helps us get there even sooner.”158Opening Brief of Plaintiffs-Appellants, Garfield Cnty. v. Biden, No. 23-4106 (10th Cir. Oct. 30, 2023); Wixom, supra note 32. Tribes quickly responded, emphasizing that “Bears Ears remains an essential landscape that members of Tribal Nations regularly visit to practice their spirituality and connect with their history.”159Hopi Tribe, Navajo Nation, Pueblo of Zuni, & Ute Mountain Ute Tribe Response Brief at 14, Garfield Cnty. v. Biden, No. 23-4106 (10th Cir. Jan. 9, 2024).

As before, courts are bound to respect the President’s discretion. Even if, however, the Act was challenged on its merits, Bears Ears is a cultural landscape the Antiquities Act foresaw over a century ago. In the words of its Tribal advocates, “[a] region more worthy of protection under the Antiquities Act is hard to imagine.”160Id.

IV.  NOT SO ANTIQUE: A USEFUL, MODERN TOOL FOR TRIBES

Indigenous communities have long recognized intangible relationships between people and landscape: “Native people always have, and do now, conceive of and relate to the natural world in a different way than does the larger society.”161Bears Ears Proposal, supra note 13, at 2. In Bears Ears, “[w]e can still hear the songs and prayers of our ancestors on every mesa and in every canyon,” describes Malcolm Lehi of the Ute Mountain Ute.162Id. at 3. Other members of the Coalition Tribes describe similar connections between their contemporary experiences in Bears Ears and her relationship to their history, traditions, and cultural identities.163See id. at 3–4. The relationship between people, objects, and place is obvious—and precisely what the Antiquities Act was designed to and serves well to protect.

The Bears Ears Inter-Tribal Coalition was the first to recognize that the Antiquities Act could serve as a vehicle to protect Tribal cultural landscapes. In their petition, the Coalition wrote,

Our discussion here is not intended to catalogue all the many ways that this area holds significant geological, paleontological, archaeological, historical, cultural, and biological “objects” within the meaning of the Antiquities Act . . . . [W]e offer this section to highlight some of the main considerations that justify monument status for Bears Ears. This includes . . . critically, the multifaceted relationship between Native American people and this landscape that has developed over the course of eons.164Id. at 4–5 (emphasis added).

It is no surprise that the Inter-Tribal Coalition’s decision to petition for National Monument status—and their success—has sparked a movement of Tribes asking for national monument protections for sacred heritage landscapes.

In southern Nevada, Avi Kwa Ame, or Spirit Mountain, is the “mythical creation site for Yuman-speaking Tribes like the Fort Mojave, Cocopah, Quechan, and Hopi. Their stories place it “at the center of the universe.”165Alex Schechter, ‘The Place Where Shamans Dream’: Safeguarding Spirit Mountain, N.Y. Times (Jan. 24, 2023), https://www.nytimes.com/2023/01/24/travel/nevada-avi-kwa-ame-national-monument.html [https://perma.cc/G6DY-ZUTZ]. All but one of the member Tribes in the Inter-Tribal Council of Nevada, and all the Tribes of the Inter-Tribal Association of Arizona, adopted resolutions endorsing a national monument.166Dan Michalski, Biden Commits to Honoring Tribes by Protecting Public Lands in Nevada, Wash. Post (Nov. 30, 2022, 6:57 PM), https://www.washingtonpost.com/climate-environment/2022/11/30/avi-kwa-ame-monument-nevada [https://perma.cc/S7ZS-CXLN]. In March 2023, President Biden proclaimed Avi Kwa Ame National Monument.167Proclamation No. 10533, 88 Fed. Reg. 17987 (Mar. 21, 2023). The proclamation explicitly recognizes the significance of landscape (mentioned thirty-seven times): including, for example, place-based traditional songs that connect to landmarks and enable Tribal members to “navigate across the diverse terrain, find essential resources, and perform healing, funeral, and other rituals.”168Id. The cultural landscape informs our understanding of the “people [that] have lived, traveled, and worked in [Avi Kwa Ame] for more than 10,000 years,” as evidenced by projectile points, pictographs, potsherds, and other tangible archaeological objects illuminating Indigenous history.169Id.

In August 2023, decades after Tribes were forcibly removed from lands that later became Grand Canyon National Park, President Biden established the Baaj Nwaavjo I’tah Kukveni—Ancestral Footprints of the Grand Canyon National Monument,170Proclamation No. 10606, 88 Fed. Reg. 55331 (Aug. 8, 2023). another sacred cultural landscape. This, the Grand Canyon Tribal Coalition fought to protect.171Bobby McEnaney, At Long Last, the Vision of the Grand Canyon Tribal Coalition Is Realized, Nat. Res. Def. Council (Aug. 21, 2023), https://www.nrdc.org/bio/bobby-mcenaney/long-last-vision-grand-canyon-tribal-coalition-realized [https://perma.cc/5JUA-8VTJ]. Not only are features of the landscape sacred components of the origin and histories of many Tribes, but “Tribes note that their ancestors are buried here and refer to these areas as their eternal home, a place of healing, and a source of spiritual sustenance.”17288 Fed. Reg. 55331. The “natural and cultural objects of the [Grand Canyon] lands” do indeed “have historic and scientific value that is unique, rich, and well-documented”173Id. —they were documented, and upheld, in the first major challenge to the Antiquities Act, 115 years prior.174See Cameron v. United States, 252 U.S. 450, 455 (1920).

Tribal Nations have seen success. Now, they have greater capacity to petition for monument status and more examples to draw from. Three national monuments that cover significant cultural landscapes were championed by Tribal advocates and incorporate Indigenous co-management.175McEnaney, supra note 171. Despite the ongoing challenge to Bears Ears and the fate of the Antiquities Act in limbo, and although the Antiquities Act does not reserve lands for the special or exclusive use of Tribes, it is nonetheless well-suited for one purpose: cultural heritage preservation. Tribes are choosing to utilize a law intended for cultural heritage, not environmental or recreational protection.176The designation of Avi Kwa Ame, in fact, clashed with a desire for renewable energy projects in the area, now off-limits. Prior to designation, the area comprising the monument was a wilderness area, which has substantially different prohibitions on development. Schechter, supra note 165. Again, the interests of Tribes, heritage protection advocates, and the environmental community are not always aligned. This is a natural and welcome outgrowth of the intent and flexibility of the Antiquities Act—areas that embody cultural and historic value are protected because of their connection to this nation’s first peoples.

Proper care and management of objects, as mandated by the Act, requires Tribal consultation and continued access to cultural landscapes. Indigenous knowledge and robust Tribal consultation—for planning and decision making—can and should be prioritized. Consider the Inter-Governmental Cooperative Agreement at Bears Ears, a vast recognition of the value of Tribal support and guidance in public lands management, especially for culturally significant landscapes.177Inter-Governmental Agreement, supra note 88. In the words of Bears Ears Commission Co-Chair and Lieutenant Governor of Zuni Pueblo Carleton Bowekaty:

[I]nstead of being removed from a landscape to make way for a public park, we are being invited back to our ancestral homelands to help repair them and plan for a resilient future. We are being asked to apply our traditional knowledge to both the natural and human-caused ecological challenges, drought, erosion, visitation, etc. . . . What can be a better avenue of restorative justice than giving tribes the opportunity to participate in the management of lands their ancestors were removed from?178O’Donoghue, supra note 88.

This manner of intergovernmental co-management is desirable for all parties. In addition to serving a restorative justice role, recognizing the resilience and continuing knowledge of Native communities, respecting a sovereign-to-sovereign relationship, and expiating hundreds of years of removal and genocide, it is well recognized that Indigenous traditional land management yields collective benefits in many regions of the world, including supporting biological diversity and conservation goals.179Kevin K. Washburn, Facilitating Tribal Co-Management of Federal Public Lands, 2022 Wis. L. Rev. 263 (2022); UNESCO World Heritage Convention, supra note 62.

Additionally, collective stewardship of public lands, preserved for future generations and contemplated by a land use designation like national monument status, is a better cultural fit for Native communities. Indigenous perspectives are often misaligned with the concept of private property and extractive use.180Talia Boyd, Native Perspectives: Land Ownership, Grand Canyon Tr. (June 29, 2021), https://www.grandcanyontrust.org/blog/native-perspectives-land-ownership [https://perma.cc/BWQ8-VTQ7]. For culturally significant areas important to multiple sovereign nations, national monument status and the collective management models it allows may encourage cooperation. At the least, coming together to advocate for monument status encourages political alliances between Tribal Nations and identification of key sites and priorities for an area.

Tribal use of the Antiquities Act is not without its challenges or its faults. Too often, protecting Tribal cultural heritage requires sharing information about sensitive sacred sites. This is no different. Though Presidents can strategically word proclamations to limit information disclosed, while still including sufficient detail to ensure the right areas are protected, this is a delicate balance to strike.181In the Avi Kwa Ame proclamation, this is explicitly recognized: “Some of the objects are also sacred to Tribal Nations; are sensitive, rare, or vulnerable to vandalism and theft; or are dangerous to visit and, therefore, revealing their specific names and locations could pose a danger to the objects or the public.” Proclamation No. 10533, 88 Fed. Reg. 17987 (Mar. 21, 2023). Moreover, public lands are public lands. They are not exclusively governed by Tribal Nations. Though Tribes in management roles can work to develop strategies that reduce impacts to key sites, preserve Native access for contemporary practice, and educate visitors, national monuments encourage tourism and result in greater visitation. This involves risk; there is always the question of whether the ends justify the means. However, for cases in which using the Act to preserve a landscape is “less a choice, and more a necessity,”182Noyes, supra note 4. A point is well-taken that monument designation depends entirely on how friendly a Presidential administration is toward tribal entities and public lands. Here, at least, there is no substantial barrier of Congressional approval. it is a feasible and effective solution.

CONCLUSION

In his denial of certiorari for Massachusetts Lobstermen’s, Chief Justice Roberts states: “The Northeast Canyons and Seamounts Marine National Monument at issue in this case demonstrates how far we have come from indigenous pottery.”183Statement of Chief Justice Roberts Respecting the Denial of Certiorari, supra note 34, at 3. But in setting Indigenous pottery as the starting line, Chief Justice Roberts demonstrates a fundamental misunderstanding of the history, ends, and means of the 1906 Antiquities Act. The Act was intended by its advocates and drafters to capture not only potsherds—the status of which, Blanding’s sting operation demonstrates, is still at risk—but also to secure the land around them, or the living cultural context that informs these objects.

The Act has served its purpose well in the more than one hundred years since its enactment. Only three of twenty-one Presidents since the signature of the Act have chosen not to use it. Legal challenges to the Act consistently fail, with federal courts interpreting its language broadly. Chief Justice Roberts decries that the “objects” to be protected might include “canyons and seamounts themselves.” He fails to mention that the very first challenge to the Act, right after it was signed, held that the Grand Canyon was an “object.” Historical context, statutory purpose, and past practice all support the conclusion that the President has broad authority to use the Antiquities Act to protect cultural landscapes at large, not just “objects” in the narrowest sense of the word.

The Act is not only unique in what it protects, but is also crucial to the fragile and limited American cultural heritage management scheme. Without it, archaeological and cultural resources on our public lands could face irreparable and irreversible harm, and communities who depend on cultural heritage for their economic survival through tourism revenue might lose care, education, and access.184See Nate Hegyi, Tourism Worries and Few Takers as More Utah Land Offered for Drilling, Mining, Nat’l Pub. Radio (Feb. 9, 2020), https://www.npr.org/2020/02/09/804232481/tourism-worries-and-few-takers-as-more-utah-land-offered-for-drilling-mining [https://perma.cc/GVH6-DRTT]. The Indigenous communities to whom these landscapes matter most are not to be forgotten—they would be severely impacted by the desecration of their cultural practices and connections to their ancestors.

Curiously, even large national monuments designated around the same time as Bears Ears—such as Mojave Desert, of greater acreage, also designated in 2016 by President Obama185Mojave Desert encompasses 1.6 million as compared with Bears Ears’ 1.32 million acres. Proclamation No. 9395, 81 Fed. Reg. 8371 (Feb. 12, 2016).—have not faced the same wave of repeated challenges as Bears Ears. If opponents of Bears Ears can demonstrate that she does not fall within the scope of the Antiquities Act, no cultural landscape will. Bears Ears is a fundamental example of the meaning and importance of cultural landscapes. Those who target Bears Ears do so because if you can prove in this context—in the American Southwest, the cradle of and impetus for the Antiquities Act—that the Act is limited to structures and objects alone, and does not encompass cultural landscapes, you can do so anywhere.

The battle to preserve the cultural landscape that is Bears Ears National Monument continues. The Antiquities Act is not a piece of legislation that has been molded, bent out of shape, or expanded to include Hoon’Naqvut, Shash Jáa, Kwiyagatu Nukavachi, and Ansh An Lashokdiwe. It was born in this place and intended, from the beginning, to protect her.

97 S. Cal. L. Rev. 1119

Download

* Executive Senior Editor, Southern California Law Review, Volume 97 (2023 Scribes Award Winner for Excellence in Note Writing); J.D. 2024, University of Southern California Gould School of Law; B.A. Political Science 2019, Stanford University. This Note was written on the unceded sacred and traditional lands of the Tongva (Gabrielino), the first native peoples. The Tongva are the original stewards of this land and continue in this role today. This land has been used to share knowledge for generations. I hope this publication continues the Tongva tradition of teaching respect for and connection to land and landscape. Thanks to Amber Madole for her endless support of USC Gould’s Native American Law and Law Students Association and tireless advocacy for Tribal and Native representation at Gould and in legal scholarship. Thank you to Professor Robin Craig, for serving as my mentor and advisor, to Fran Ferrance, and to my parents, for their support and pride. Finally—thanks to Dr. SB, who brainstormed titles for publication with me next to the Nafplion harbor. Though I served as a declarant for the Archaeological Institute of America in its motion to intervene in Garfield County et. al v. Biden, views expressed are my own and not those of any litigating organizations or their attorneys. Information regarding the status of the pending lawsuit and the number of national monument designations is current as of the dates specified and is subject to change.

Defining the Relationship: California’s Noncompete Laws and Exclusivity in the Acting Industry Leading Up to the 2023 SAG-AFTRA Strike

California is firm in its stance against post-term noncompete clauses. This Note examines early Hollywood and the historical and economic context in which talent contracts arose. It analyzes the shift in talent contracts from the harsher terms of the 1930s studio system to the modern terms which give more control to actors.

Exclusivity exists in both the film and television industry. However, the in-term and post-term treatment of exclusivity provisions and noncompetes has received conflicting treatment by California and Ninth Circuit Courts, suggesting that perhaps the California Supreme Court should weigh in on the matter as they did in 2008 with Edwards v. Arthur Andersen and articulate whether Section 16600 can apply to in-term noncompete and exclusivity provisions. While it is widely held that Section 16600 does not apply to in-term noncompetes, the holding in ITN Flix, LLC v. Hinojosa suggests that certain situations in the acting industry may trigger its application and deem an in-term noncompete invalid if unduly harsh.

Regardless, the ability of actors and unions to negotiate with studios for mutually beneficial terms has allowed common practices in entertainment contracts to shift over time without much recent legislation. This suggests that, while the applicable law will provide one side with bargaining power, negotiations and collective-bargaining agreements will largely continue to set the standards for common entertainment contract practices.

INTRODUCTION

From 2005 to 2010, American actress Katherine Heigl appeared in the hit ABC television medical drama, Grey’s Anatomy, as the supporting role of Dr. Izzie Stevens.1Katherine Heigl, IMDb, https://www.imdb.com/name/nm0001337 [https://perma.cc/K8VD-9CVP]. Simultaneous to her work on the television series, Heigl starred in films that would soon become classics of the 2000s, such as Knocked Up (2007), 27 Dresses (2008), and The Ugly Truth (2009).2Id. By 2008, Heigl had been deemed the new “It Girl” of Hollywood by Vanity Fair as a result of her acting endeavors.3Leslie Bennetts, Heigl’s Anatomy, Vanity Fair (Jan. 1, 2008), https://www.vanityfair.com/news/2008/01/heigl200801 [https://perma.cc/YG3J-MH7L]. Knocked Up had been a box office hit, and Heigl had taken home the 2007 Primetime Emmy Award for Outstanding Supporting Actress in a Drama Series for her television work on Grey’s Anatomy.4Katherine Heigl, Television Academy, https://www.emmys.com/bios/katherine-heigl [https://perma.cc/3LKF-AKBV]. Heigl had pursued a career in film while still appearing as a series regular on Grey’s Anatomy, rendering her a household name across the United States. Meanwhile, the lead of Grey’s Anatomy—Ellen Pompeo—had not appeared in a role outside of Dr. Meredith Grey since the series inception in 2005.5Pompeo has not appeared in other roles since Grey’s Anatomy was first released, apart from a cameo in a Taylor Swift music video and a “meow” in a children’s animated series voiceover. Dan Clarendon, A Recap of Ellen Pompeo’s Roles Outside of ‘Grey’s Anatomy’, TV Insider (Aug. 13, 2022, 12:00 PM), https://www.tvinsider.com/1055398/ellen-pompeo-tv-movie-roles-greys-anatomy [https://perma.cc/V9S6-5VXZ]. While this could be attributed to personal choices, it may instead be the result of contractual differences between a series’s lead actress and a supporting actress, stemming from varying exclusivity terms. It is possible that Ellen Pompeo, as the lead role of Meredith Grey, was “contractually forbidden from acting elsewhere.”6Id. In 2018, Pompeo told The Hollywood Reporter, “I don’t get to do anything else, and that’s frustrating for me creatively. I make 24 episodes of TV a year, and as part of this deal, I cannot appear anywhere else.”7Id. While exclusivity terms can be frustrating to an actor,8“Actor” is used throughout this Note to capture both actors and actresses. as demonstrated by Pompeo’s statement to The Hollywood Reporter, many studios view exclusivity as vital to production. Studios use exclusivity to coordinate production schedules and ensure talent’s availability as they invest time and money in the creation of a particular character.

In 2022, exclusivity terms could be freely negotiated in the entertainment industry when union actors were paid above an “exclusivity money break.”9SAG-AFTRA Netflix Agreement, SAG-AFTRA (Aug. 10, 2022), https://www.sagaftra.org/files/sa_documents/SAG-AFTRA_Netflix_2022.pdf [https://perma.cc/2MSC-6T7V]. The exclusivity money break is a minimum salary bargained for by SAG-AFTRA,10SAG-AFTRA is a prominent actors union, discussed in detail in later sections. Because the vast majority of Hollywood actors are union members of SAG-AFTRA, nonunion actors are not the focus of this Note. above which producers and talent can negotiate exclusivity freely. This would often result in producers paying substantial salaries for the exclusivity of top talent.11Charles Rivkin, A New Threat to California Film, Television and Streaming Jobs (Opinion), Variety (Aug. 1, 2022, 9:38 AM), https://variety.com/2022/film/news/charles-rivkin-mpa-california-bill-ab-437-television-streaming-jobs-1235330603 [https://perma.cc/VS9A-KQE5]. Meanwhile, union actors paid below the exclusivity money break (non-star talent) were restricted in their ability to grant exclusivity.12SAG-AFTRA, supra note 9; Rivkin, supra note 11. While these restrictions are discussed later in detail, actors in this latter non-star category who worked on a streaming show were often able to appear in feature films, as guests on other shows, and in commercials, yet they sometimes had to receive permission from studios in order to do so.13Rivkin, supra note 11. Practical difficulties sometimes arose in the process of coordinating outside roles, as the actor’s main show would take scheduling precedence and restrict the actor’s ability to alter their appearance.14SAG-AFTRA, supra note 9. This tension between actors, who often want the freedom to appear in additional roles, and studios, who face the challenges of coordinating production schedules and may have invested in an actor’s image, has led to debate in Hollywood surrounding the use of exclusivity provisions in talent contracts. Exclusivity, along with other issues concerning residuals and the use of Artificial Intelligence, contributed to SAG-AFTRA’s 2023 strike against Hollywood’s major studios, lasting 118 days from July to November of 2024 while new contract boundaries were negotiated.15SAG-AFTRA Slams ‘Bullying Tactics’ as Strike Talks Break Down With Studios, TIME (Oct. 12, 2023, 12:31 PM), https://time.com/6323071/actors-strike-talks-suspended [https://perma.cc/RQ46-RH8M]; Gene Maddaus, SAG-AFTRA Approves Deal to End Historic Strike, Variety (Nov. 8, 2023, 4:40 PM), https://variety.com/2023/biz/news/sag-aftra-tentative-deal-historic-strike-1235771894 [https://perma.cc/6QNZ-5M3T]. This Note will examine the contractual exclusivity terms leading up to the 2023 strike. The rise of online streaming has increased the demands placed on actors, as shorter series seasons contribute to more idle time for actors. The landscape is changing rapidly, resulting in the frequent renegotiation of terms and resulting standstills, exemplified by the 2023 SAG-AFTRA strike.

Exclusivity provisions are contractual terms that prevent an employee from working elsewhere during the term of their employment, resulting in the employee giving their undivided effort to the employer. Noncompete clauses are another set of contractual terms that also appear in talent contracts and typically restrict an employee from working for certain third-parties. Noncompetes may last for only the term of the employment, and thus be in-term restrictions, or they may last after the employee no longer works for the current employer, which is a post-term restriction.16Ananya Nair, What Is the Difference Between a Non-Compete Clause and an Exclusivity Clause?, LinkedIn (Oct. 17, 2021), https://www.linkedin.com/pulse/what-difference-between-non-compete-clause-exclusivity-ananya-nair [https://perma.cc/865C-UTQL].

Arguments exist on both sides of the general debate around exclusivity provisions and noncompetes in the talent industry. Opponents argue that they hinder competition by restricting the free movement of talent and ideas.17See Lindsey Schmidt, A More Reasonable Approach to Noncompete Employment Agreements in California, 48 J. Legis. 145, 155 (2021). In the talent industry specifically, SAG-AFTRA has argued that exclusivity terms in actors’ personal service agreements are often used to “hold series regulars off the market and unable to work for unreasonably long periods of time”18See David Robb, SAG-AFTRA Board Overwhelmingly Approves Deal with AMPTP That Sharply Limits Exclusivity in TV Actors’ Personal Service Agreements, Deadline (Aug. 20, 2022, 5:36 PM), https://deadline.com/2022/08/sag-aftra-board-approves-deal-amptp-limits-exclusivity-tv-actors-personal-service-agreements [https://perma.cc/S63E-FATW]. while a show is in an off period.19An “off period” in a television series is a period during which the show is not actively filming, but the actor is still under contract as the next season of filming is approaching. SAG-AFTRA has noted that these exclusivity provisions were less burdensome when talent worked three quarters of the year on twenty episode seasons, but that the rise of online streaming platforms, year-round production cycles, and short seasons of thirteen episodes (or sometimes fewer) have left lower and mid-level actors short of work.20Joe Otterson, How Exclusive Contracts Leave Writers and Actors Scrambling to Navigate Supercharged Job Market, Variety (Dec. 23, 2021, 10:15 AM), https://variety.com/2021/tv/entertainment-industry/exclusive-deals-streamers-prestige-television-1235142536 [https://perma.cc/Y892-CNW7]. Some actors are “not being paid while on hold between seasons, but they’re also not allowed to accept other paying jobs. These contracts mean that actors often find themselves collecting unemployment, struggling to pay their bills and unable to build a career.”21Duncan Crabtree-Ireland, Forced Exclusivity Terms in Actor Contracts Add a Dark Side to Hollywood’s Golden Age (Opinion), Variety (Aug. 5, 2022, 10:00 AM), https://variety.com/2022/tv/news/sag-aftra-duncan-crabtree-ireland-exclusivity-law-act-1235333015 [https://perma.cc/FPL7-MXWS]. The arguments against exclusivity and noncompetes have received national attention.22Mitch Danzig & Paul Huston, How FTC Could Regulate Noncompetes After Biden’s Order, Law360 (July 15, 2021, 3:14 PM), https://www.law360.com/articles/1403236/how-ftc-could-regulate-noncompetes-after-biden-s-order [https://perma.cc/FPL7-MXWS]. In 2021, President Biden issued an executive order attempting to limit the effect of noncompetes, authorizing the Federal Trade Commission (“FTC”) to “interpret noncompetition agreements as an unfair method of competition, and thereby declare them unlawful.”23Id. SAG-AFTRA was “ ‘thrilled to see President Biden take steps to curtail the use of unfair non-compete clauses, which are a major problem for . . . actors . . . .’ ”24See SAG-AFTRA Applauds President Biden’s Effort to Address Anti-Competitive Employment Practices, SAG-AFTRA (July 9, 2021), https://www.sagaftra.org/sag-aftra-applauds-president-bidens-effort-address-anti-competitive-employment-practices [https://perma.cc/FP4V-3H7S]; see also SAG-AFTRA Celebrates 10th Anniversary of Merger of Screen Actors Guild and American Federation of Television and Radio Artists, SAG-AFTRA (Mar. 30, 2022), https://www.sagaftra.org/sag-aftra-celebrates-10th-anniversary-merger-screen-actors-guild-and-american-federation-television [https://perma.cc/E27A-K8RC].

Conversely, proponents of exclusivity provisions and noncompetes argue that without them, employers have little incentive to invest in the development of their employees.25See Schmidt, supra note 17. In the acting industry specifically, production studios have concerns regarding the coordination of “complex production schedules involving hundreds—or at times even thousands—of people [with the] talent’s availability.”26See Rivkin, supra note 11. The California Chamber of Commerce argues that without exclusivity, talent contracts are far “less valuable, which will lead to a reduction in wages paid to actors.”27Tom Tapp, California’s AB 437, Which Would Limit Exclusivity in TV Stars’ Deals, Faces Crucial Vote, Deadline (Aug. 1, 2022, 1:42 PM), https://deadline.com/2022/08/californias-ab-437-exclusivity-tv-stars-deals-sag  [https://perma.cc/DA2F-K5MK]. Charles Rivkin, Chairman and CEO of the Motion Picture Association, views exclusive employment agreements as the backbone of scheduling for film, television, and streaming productions: they “provide the certainty necessary for producers to finance, insure, plan for and complete major feature film, television and streaming projects, particularly those involving long-term story arcs. They assure writers and showrunners that characters developed in one season can be brought back for subsequent storylines.”28Rivkin, supra note 11. Further, studios note an interest in preserving the investment of “millions [of dollars] in developing and promoting a show [and its actors, and] don’t want to see the lead actor show up in another series on a rival network.”29Gene Maddaus, California Considers Bill That Would Free Actors from Exclusivity Deals, Variety (Aug. 1, 2022, 8:40 AM), https://variety.com/2022/tv/news/california-exclusivity-legislation-1235329639 [https://perma.cc/HV73-QZ2A]. A studio may seek to control the image of a particular actor to protect its franchise from actions which could negatively impact the performance of the franchise, and thus, the studio itself.

Section 16600 of the California Business & Professions Code (“Code”) acts as a per se ban on noncompete agreements in California, as it “does not permit non-compete clauses, even if they are reasonable in scope and purpose.”30The Validity of California Non-Compete Clauses, The Nourmand Law Firm, APC (Mar. 11, 2021), https://www.nourmandlawfirm.com/blog/the-validity-of-california-non-compete-clauses [https://perma.cc/2UX6-N6TD]. While many states operate under reasonableness standards, enforcing noncompetes when they are reasonable in scope and duration,31For example, Massachusetts will enforce noncompete agreements “if they: [1] are reasonable in duration, geographic area, and scope, [2] are necessary to protect a legitimate business interest, [3] are consonant with public policy, and [4] contain a ‘garden leave’ clause.” Non-Compete Agreements—When Are They Enforceable?, Katz Law Group, P.C., https://www.katzlawgroup.com/non-compete-agreements [https://perma.cc/DH64-P5SH]. the California Supreme Court case Edwards v. Arthur Andersen is strong in both its language and policy rationale against the enforcement of post-term employment restrictions. Following the 2008 decision in Edwards, discussed later in this Note, any post-term employment restriction is likely to fail. Discussion around the Code has focused on Silicon Valley, where the ban on noncompetes has often allowed technology companies and start-ups to innovate rapidly as employees move from company to company. However, little attention has been paid to the application of Section 16600 in Hollywood, particularly to its recent extension by the Ninth Circuit to reach in-term agreements in the acting industry in ITN Flix, LLC v. Hinojosa.32ITN Flix, LLC v. Hinojosa, 686 F. App’x 441, 444 (9th Cir. 2017).

This Note investigates noncompete agreements and exclusivity in the entertainment industry through the lens of Section 16600 and critically analyzes recent decisions involving the extension of Edwards to in-term noncompetes and exclusivity agreements in talent contracts. Historically, case law involving Section 16600’s ban on noncompetes has been limited to post-term employment restrictions. In the acting context, post-term noncompetes are those which restrict an actor’s employment options after they no longer work with a particular studio. However, a recent Ninth Circuit case (ITN) broadens the scope of Section 16600 to potentially invalidate in-term noncompete contracts that restrict an actor’s work, even if only for the duration of the employment contract. This Note discusses the Ninth Circuit’s decision, weighing the tension between exclusivity proponents and opponents to explore the extension of Section 16600 to in-term noncompetes and exclusivity clauses in the talent context.

Part I examines early Hollywood and the historical and economic context in which talent contracts arose. It analyzes the shift in talent contracts from the harsher terms of the 1930s studio system to the modern terms which give more control to actors. It provides a summary of common industry practices prior to the 2023 SAG-AFTRA strike. The agreements between SAG-AFTRA and major studios that led up to the strike are also explored, highlighting the prevalence of exclusivity while weighing the tension between its proponents and opponents.

Part II discusses Section 16600 and the significant 2008 California Supreme Court decision, Edwards v. Arthur Andersen, after which any post-term restriction on employment in California will likely fail.

Part III analyzes the possible extension of Edwards to in-term noncompete agreements and the changes that this extension may bring to exclusivity in the acting industry. To do so, it touches again on common exclusivity practices as well as in-term and post-term noncompete practices in the acting industry, while critically analyzing case law to explore how Section 16600’s extension to in-term noncompete and exclusivity provisions may bring unintended results. It concludes with a suggested theoretical legal standard that would consider an actor’s fame when analyzing exclusivity and noncompetes.

Part IV summarizes the case law findings and asks the California Supreme Court to weigh in on the conflicting lower court precedent, and the conclusion summarizes the findings from this Note.

I.  HISTORY OF THE ENTERTAINMENT INDUSTRY

[T]he legal framework . . . in which all entertainment and media businesses operate is constantly challenged and in need of regular review and adjustment.

—Harold L. Vogel33Harold L. Vogel, Entertainment Industry Economics: A Guide for Financial Analysis 55 (Cambridge Univ. Press, 10th ed. 2020).

A.  The Economics of the 1930s Studio System

Shortly after film was introduced to the United States in the early 1900s, the major film studios realized there was immense potential for vertical integration and cost minimization in the film industry.34Id. They quickly began to operate almost every stage of film production, from “production [and] distribution [to] exhibition.”35Studios with control of all three stages of production were dubbed “the Big Five”: Warner Brothers, RKO, Twentieth Century Fox, Paramount, and GM. Smaller companies had trouble competing, although Universal and Columbia shadowed the Big Five with control over production and distribution, but not exhibition. Id. at 91–92. See generally Thomas Schatz, The Genius of the System (Metropolitan Books, 1988). The West Coast (and Southern California in particular) emerged as the heart of this new and emerging studio system, as Hollywood was “far for the Trust enforcers to reach [and] . . . provide[d] low-cost nonunion labor and an advantageous climate and geography for filming.”36Vogel, supra note 35, at 91–92. After the Great Depression, it was only “the companies with the most vertical integration . . . that survived,” further concentrating the control over the movie industry.37Id. An incredibly “productive [and] efficient” synergy emerged as the major companies cooperated in “a ‘mature oligopoly’ ” with a significant share of the Hollywood market.38Schatz, supra note 35, at 18–20.

Vertical integration characterized this era of film production, with the major companies exerting control over large parts of the industry.39Id. By the 1930s, this studio system led to stars signing “long-term contracts.”40Brent Lang, How Olivia de Havilland Took on the Studio System and Won, Variety (July 27, 2020, 12:59 PM), https://variety.com/2020/film/news/olivia-de-havilland-lawsuit-gone-with-the-wind-warner-bros-1234717146 [https://perma.cc/8KB2-T4KF]. While accompanied by cost minimization and efficiency, these contracts were often harsh and demanding, leaving little autonomy to actors.41Id. This early coordination of “studio operations [with] marketing strategies” brought “substantial [cost] savings [to] the studio [system.]”42Schatz, supra note 35, at 49. Exclusive contracts between stars and studios could last up to seven years, and in practice, even longer. 43Aljean Harmetz, Hollywood, the Marriage of Studios and Stars Is Back, N.Y. Times (Jan. 8, 1984), https://www.nytimes.com/1984/01/08/arts/hollywood-the-marriage-of-studios-and-stars-is-back.html [https://perma.cc/2JAN-PGF9]; see also Star System, Film Reference, http://www.filmreference.com/encyclopedia/romantic-comedy-yugoslavia/star-system-the-studio-system-and-stars.html [https://perma.cc/E88Z-YMP3]. Actors such as “Bette Davis and James Cagney were constantly suspended without pay by Warner Bros. for refusing roles.”44Id. Actors who were suspended, such as Davis and Cagney, due to their “refus[al] to be loaned out to another studio or declin[ing of] a role . . . could be suspended without pay[, with the] length of the suspension . . . added to that of the contract,” extending contracts beyond seven years.45Lang, supra note 40; see also Harmetz, supra note 43.

Early challenges to these contractual practices were unsuccessful, as demonstrated by Bette Davis’s 1937 lawsuit against Warner Brothers.46Davis sought to be released from her contract with Warner Brothers after being cast in a series of unfavorable roles; she wanted to pursue films in England that she believed would be a better fit. Her lawsuit, alleging that the contract was unenforceable due to its inequitable suspension and extension clauses that added time to the contract for “suspension periods incurred during the contract term,” was unsuccessful, and Davis was required to return to Warner Brothers and fulfill her term contract. John M. Broderick, Warner Bros. v. Nelson: A Prelude to the De Havilland Law, 41 Loy. L.A. Ent. L. Rev. 111, 111 (2021); see also Richard Brody, The Clippings File: Bette Davis and the System, The New Yorker (Sept. 6, 2012), https://www.newyorker.com/culture/richard-brody/the-clippings-file-bette-davis-and-the-system [https://perma.cc/2H4G-8RTL]. The same year as Davis’s unsuccessful lawsuit, California (home of Hollywood and longtime proponent of employee rights) enacted Section 2855 of the Code to limit the indefinite employment contracts often abused by studios.47Krishna Parekh & Brandon Anand, The “Seven Year Rule”: CA Labor Code § 2855 & The Entertainment Industry / 7 Year Rule, Anand Law, https://www.anandlaw.com/the-seven-year-rule-california-labor-code [https://perma.cc/CC8B-EFHE]. Commonly referred to as the “Seven Year Rule,” Section 2855 “limits the term of personal service employment to seven years,” rendering any personal-service contract unenforceable past the seven-year mark.48Id. This Section was tested in 1943, when Olivia de Havilland sued Warner Brothers.49Lang, supra note 40. The studio had refused to release De Havilland from her seven-year contract (despite the seven years lapsing) and claimed that her refusal to accept certain roles over the years had resulted in the addition of six months to her contract.50Id. This practice of adding time to contracts was common in Hollywood, and these “suspension/extension” provisions (previously upheld in Bette Davis’s case) “could double the term of an actor’s contract.”51Broderick, supra note 46, at 111. De Havilland successfully argued that Warner Brothers was breaching its contract—as the contract was for seven years regardless of her refusal of certain roles—and violating labor law in doing so, as California had a statutory limit of seven calendar years on the enforcement of employment contracts.52Id. This marked the beginning of a new era of bargaining power for employees. This monumental decision applied “to more than just Hollywood[, as it] applied to every employee in California.”53Lang, supra note 40. While the extension provisions of De Havilland’s contract were deemed illegal in 1943, her concern around being held off the market is still shared by many series regulars today in the debate around exclusivity. An actor’s desire to pursue additional roles may conflict with a studio’s desire to coordinate production schedules.

Until the late 1940s, the major studios had maintained almost complete vertical integration of the film production process, evading various antitrust charges through government deals.54Among the antitrust charges was block booking, which is “illegally conspiring to restrain trade by . . . causing an exhibitor who wanted any of a distributor’s pictures to take all of them.” Vogel, supra note 33, at 92. But in 1948, Paramount was found guilty of price-fixing by the Supreme Court in an antitrust lawsuit.55Erin Blakemore, How TV Killed Hollywood’s Golden Age, History (June 1, 2023), https://www.history.com/news/how-tv-killed-hollywoods-golden-age [https://perma.cc/ULW7-JD2K]. This case, widely known as the beginning of the end of Hollywood’s Golden Age, forced film studios to break up their vertically integrated practices.56Star System, supra note 43. A decree was signed by the major studios which “separated production and distribution from exhibition.”57Vogel, supra note 33, at 92.

This separation of exhibition from other links in the production chain played a transformative role in fundamentally shifting entertainment industry practices, replacing the long-term contracts of the 1930s with the disintegrated model of the 1950s.58Star System, supra note 43. With the collapse of the vertically integrated studio system, long-term contracts and standard seven-year exclusivity provisions were phased out and replaced by the freelance model that is still in place today.59Id.

Later, the emergence of television caused movie theater attendance to decline, leading studios to limit film production.60Id.; see also Blakemore, supra note 55. “[C]ontracted stars . . .  became a hugely expensive overhead,” moving the industry into a freelance model as studios looked to cut costs.61Star System, supra note 43. The relationship between studios and talent shifted as stars were given more freedom to choose their roles. Still, studios often incorporated exclusivity terms into deals as “series regular actors were busy working almost the entire year, with long production periods and short hiatuses that made their employment similar to other full-time jobs.”62Crabtree-Ireland, supra note 21. As film and series productions have grown in size and scale, studios argue that the exclusivity of actors involved in a production is essential to the coordination of various schedules and logistics. The ability to contract for the exclusivity of certain well-known actors may offer large incentives for a studio to invest in a production.63The early 2000s marked another shift as cable television transitioned into online streaming, creating new opponents to exclusivity provisions as series actors were cast for shorter seasons with more off time. Netflix emerged in 2007, followed by the introduction of Disney Plus (Disney’s online streaming service) in 2019, Warner Media’s HBO Max in 2020, and NBCUniversal’s Peacock streaming service in 2020. “[T]he Big Three entertainment companies launch[ing] their video platforms” solidified the substitution of traditional media with online entertainment. “[S]treaming services [are ordering] fewer episodes and cancel[ing] series after shorter runs, [thus employees] are having to switch jobs more frequently” to stay working. See Brooks Barnes, The Streaming Era Has Finally Arrived. Everything Is About to Change., N.Y. Times (Nov. 19, 2019), https://www.nytimes.com/2019/11/18/business/media/streaming-hollywood-revolution.html [https://perma.cc/DPR6-839M]. New arguments against exclusivity criticize the forced idle time it leads to as series regulars have shorter production schedules and are left unable to work during breaks. See also Crabtree-Ireland, supra note 21.

B.  Modern Talent Contracts

Currently, Hollywood does not operate by the onerous long-term contracts that once existed, as modern talent contracts are no longer set at seven-year terms of exclusive work as they were in the 1930s. Instead, talent is cast specifically from project to project, often incorporating exclusivity clauses in both the film and television industry. Special contract terms, such as option contracts and pay or play contracts, raise similar issues to in-term exclusivity surrounding an actor’s ability to pursue other roles. The following paragraphs state the entertainment industry terms as they existed prior to the 2023 SAG-AFTRA strike.

1.  Film

Film production begins and ends on (more or less) defined dates.64Jill L. Smith, Perk Points, L.A. Law., May 2015, at 18, https://www.kleinberglange.com/wp-content/uploads/2015/05/Jill_Smith_Los_Angeles_Lawyer.pdf [https://perma.cc/WBH9-5FXD]. As a result, exclusivity terms in movie deals are common and are rarely a source of extreme debate. An actor’s film contract will often explicitly include the dates for “consecutive exclusive preproduction services, a specified number of weeks for shooting, and a maximum number of days for postproduction services.”65Id. at 18–20 (emphasis added). In-term exclusivity provisions tend to accompany the preproduction and production period,66Preproduction often includes rehearsals and costume fittings, while the production period largely revolves around actual filming. Id. as exclusivity is often used to coordinate scheduling among large casts and crews, and actors are left with little idle time during film rehearsals and shooting. Conversely, postproduction requests67Postproduction requests may include press tour appearances or reshoots of particular scenes. Id. are generally subject to an actor’s availability, as an actor’s work will typically be completed and any post-term restriction preventing the actor from accepting other jobs would likely be invalidated by Section 16600.68Id.

It may be possible, however, for talent contracts to include postproduction restrictions preventing actors from working on certain projects for a certain amount of time even after a movie has completed filming. One can imagine this being the case for actors in the Marvel Universe.69Dean Ravenola & Brian Boone, Rules Actors Have to Follow When Joining the MCU, Looper (Jan. 31, 2023, 7:59 AM EST), https://www.looper.com/139571/rules-actors-have-to-follow-when-joining-the-mcu [https://perma.cc/U2SY-6Z87]. For example, Chris Hemsworth—popular for his role as superhero Thor in the Marvel Comics (“Marvel”) film Thor as well as The Avengers—could theoretically be unable to appear in films by Marvel’s direct competitor, DC Comics (“DC”).70Id.; see also Edward Nigma, Chris Hemsworth Confirms That Marvel Actors Aren’t Allowed to Be in DC Movies, Fortress of Solitude (June 19, 2017), https://www.fortressofsolitude.co.za/marvel-actors-arent-allowed-dc-movies. Marvel and DC are both immensely popular comic-book publishers that have transformed their comic-book characters into big-screen franchises. If these contractual provisions exist, they may be legally vulnerable, as Section 16600 invalidates post-term restrictions on an employee’s work.

It is also possible that these terms, which (on face value) appear to be post-term, are actually in-term restrictions, and thus valid under Section 16600. The acting industry has a unique gray area between in-term and post-term restrictions when an actor is no longer actively filming but may be called back for a reshoot, or–for example–when an actor is no longer filming the first Thor movie but is still under an exclusive contract for the second movie. While this may be in-term contractually, it has post-term implications as an actor’s work is restricted while they wait for the next production cycle to begin. This area of talent contracts seems to be the most legally vulnerable, especially under the Ninth Circuit’s extension of Section 16600 in ITN to invalidate in-term noncompete provisions.

2.  Series and Short Form (Television)

While not heavily debated in film contracts, exclusivity terms are a highly contentious subject of debate in television and series contracts. Television seasons may be short, and actors may find themselves wanting to solicit intermittent work, leading them to seek additional roles while still under contract with another show. Unlike films, there is not a set beginning and end date in television series production, as shows are in “a relatively constant state of production and postproduction during which there will be stretches of time when an actor’s services are not needed.”71Smith, supra note 64, at 21. Exclusivity terms can vary greatly depending on the contractual terms negotiated: a series actor who wants to render outside services may either be free to do so, may need special permission from the studio, or may be prohibited from doing so.72Id. at 21–22.

When a television talent contract does allow an actor to pursue additional roles, there are practical limits to an actor’s ability to do so, as studios prefer their talent to be somewhat exclusive to their shows.73Id. at 22. For example, scheduling work on a feature film is difficult, as television series production is demanding and leaves only a few days off at a time (apart from true offseasons).74Id. at 21–22. Further, many deals preclude an actor from appearing on another television series, apart from “a limited number of guest spots, appearance in foreign commercials and services in nonidentified voice-over commercials.”75Id. at 22. Standard series agreement deals (as of December 2021) allowed networks and streaming services to enter into exclusivity deals with talent for “anywhere from nine months to more than a year in some cases,” making the process of rendering outside services difficult during this period.76Otterson, supra note 20.

Noncompete and exclusivity terms for a series contract generally fall in the category of in-term restrictions, as they apply to the actor while they are still in a contract for their current series. They are therefore not legally vulnerable under the historical interpretation of Section 16600, which has traditionally applied only to post-term restrictions. If, however, the Ninth Circuit’s extension of Section 16600 in ITN to invalidate in-term employment restrictions is valid, then these common industry practices may be legally vulnerable.77ITN Flix, LLC v. Hinojosa, 686 F. App’x 441, 441 (9th Cir. 2017).

3.  Option Contracts

When a film or television series is part of a larger, ongoing story and multiple production periods are likely (such as classic blockbuster films like Wonder Woman and Spider-Man for which sequels can be anticipated), option contracts are often used. An option clause in a talent contract “gives the producer or studio the sole right, or ‘option,’ to extend a contract for an additional period of time [and] commits the actor to working on the subsequent television or new media season.”78What Are Options and Exclusivity Clauses?, Service SAG-AFTRA, https://servicesagaftra.custhelp.com/app/answers/detail/a_id/2188 [https://perma.cc/CBS8-QTKB]. The option period can last anywhere from months to years.79Jan Breslauer, What You Need to Know About Entertainment Contracts: Part Deux, Breslauer L. (Nov. 8, 2014), https://www.breslauerlaw.com/what-you-need-to-know-about-entertainment-contracts-part-deux [https://perma.cc/6UGV-4AHM]. While option clauses ensure that characters an audience has come to know and love will be returning in the same role, they have the potential to prevent an actor from accepting additional work when paired with exclusivity terms, as options can be exercised even if no start date has been set for the next project.80What Are Options and Exclusivity Clauses?, supra note 78. This raises similar issues to exclusivity and noncompetes, as actors may be kept off the market for unreasonably long periods of time, yet studios have an interest in ensuring well-known characters such as Wonder Woman and Spider-Man are able to return for a sequel.

4.  Pay or Play

A pay or play term in a contract guarantees that an actor will be paid for their role in a production, regardless of whether they are used or whether the production gets made.81Dominique Saint Malo, Pay or Play Contract—How Does It Affect Your Production?, StudioBinder (Feb. 20, 2022), https://www.studiobinder.com/blog/pay-or-play-contract [https://perma.cc/5U5M-L6UD]. These terms can typically only be negotiated by top talent, as they require the studio to pay the actors their full salaries “even if they are terminated before rendering all of their services.”82‘Pay or Play’ Contracts: Behind the Scenes of Johnny Depp’s Fantastic Beasts Exit, Harbottle & Lewis (Nov. 24, 2020), https://viewpoints.harbottle.com/post/102hbg6/pay-or-play-contracts-behind-the-scenes-of-johnny-depps-fantastic-beasts-exit [https://perma.cc/XJ9D-PAFR]. This compensates the talent for rejecting other “lucrative” roles with similar time lines due to the expectation of exclusivity surrounding their involvement in the pay or play production.83Id. Pay or play terms therefore symbolize the acknowledgement by studios that exclusivity is highly valuable, and as such, studios are willing to compensate top talent highly for the opportunity cost of rejecting other roles. Since these terms are often accompanied by exclusivity terms, they may be subject to challenges if Section 16600 is extended to invalidate in-term exclusivity.

C.  Industry Practices

The Screen Actors Guild (“SAG”) was founded in 1933 as a union representing actors in “film, television, and digital media.”84Matt Crawford, What Is SAG-AFTRA? History, Origins & How To Get Membership, Filmmaking Lifestyle, https://filmlifestyle.com/what-is-sag-aftra [https://perma.cc/4WSP-25UU]; see also The History of the Unions During the 1930s, SAG-AFTRA, https://www.sagaftra.org/about/our-history/1930s [https://perma.cc/2TFY-DL52]. In 2012, the Screen Actors Guild merged with the American Federation of Television and Radio Artists (“AFTRA”) to form SAG-AFTRA, a powerful union representing “approximately 160,000 actors, announcers, broadcast journalists, dancers, DJs, news writers, news editors, program hosts, puppeteers, recording artists, singers, stunt performers, voiceover artists and other media professionals.”85About, SAG-AFTRA, https://www.sagaftra.org/about [https://perma.cc/R2MK-B8JX]. The union is frequently in talks with major production studios to exercise its collective-bargaining power and achieve favorable deals for its members, going on strike in 2023 to do so.

In-term exclusivity is highly contested in the acting industry as a constant battle between studios, who view the terms as essential to production, and actors and unions, who generally oppose them. In August of 2022, SAG-AFTRA86See SAG-AFTRA Celebrates 10th Anniversary of Merger of Screen Actors Guild and American Federation of Television and Radio Artists, SAG-AFTRA, https://www.sagaftra.org/sag-aftra-celebrates-10th-anniversary-merger-screen-actors-guild-and-american-federation-television [https://perma.cc/W2TH-WHAQ]. reached an agreement with Netflix (“Agreement”) limiting the use of exclusivity provisions for series regulars.87SAG-AFTRA, supra note 9, at 1–2. A similar agreement was reached between SAG-AFTRA and the Alliance of Motion Picture and Television Producers (“AMPTP”)88The Alliance of Motion Picture and Television Producers (“AMPTP”) acts as the collective-bargaining representative for “over 350 motion picture and television producers” such as “Paramount Pictures, . . . Twentieth Century Fox, Universal Pictures, Walt Disney Pictures and Warner Bros. Pictures [and] ABC, CBS, FOX, and NBC.” As Netflix has joined the AMPTP in 2021, all future negotiations on behalf of Netflix will take place with those of the AMPTP. Bruce Bisbey, What Is the Alliance of Motion Picture and Television Producers? (In the Entertainment Industry.), LinkedIn (Apr. 20, 2019), https://www.linkedin.com/pulse/what-alliance-motion-picture-television-producers-industry-bisbey [https://perma.cc/P2F9-BUTA]; see Welcome, AMPTP, https://www.amptp.org [https://perma.cc/5B8M-57GJ]; see also SAG-AFTRA Netflix Agreement, supra note 9, at 1. limiting exclusivity in series actors’ employment agreements.89Robb, supra note 18. SAG-AFTRA’s 2023 strike ended in November of 2023 (the Writers Guild of America also went on strike on May 2, 2023 and ultimately reached a deal with AMPTP on September 27, 2023).90Mandalit del Barco, Hollywood Writers Return to Work, After a Nearly Five Month Strike, NPR (Sept. 27, 2023, 11:27 AM EST), https://www.npr.org/2023/09/26/1201936449/writers-strike-end-vote-wga-leadership [https://perma.cc/763M-374S]. This Note will focus on the terms impacting SAG-AFTRA as they existed prior to the 2023 strike.

An important distinction exists between stars and other talent in the entertainment industry when considering the practical relevance of the prior Agreement’s minimum terms. For those paid above a minimum salary, known as the “exclusivity money break,” the minimum terms of the collective-bargaining agreement do not apply.91SAG-AFTRA, supra note 9, at 1. This means that stars and top-tier talent paid above this amount are not bound by the terms, limiting the effect of the Agreement to non-star talent. The 2022 SAG-AFTRA and Netflix Agreement increased this exclusivity money break (above which exclusivity can be freely negotiated) from $40,000 per episode or per week in 2019 to “$65,000 for a half-hour program and $70,000 for an hour program.”92Id. at 2.

For non-star talent paid less than the exclusivity money break, “the minimum terms of the collective bargaining agreement . . . require that a series regular retain the right to do certain other work in addition to working on the series on which they are a regular.”93Id. at 1. The Agreement grants them the ability to take on a second position as a series regular or miniseries lead and removes the condition that a guest appearance94A “guest appearance” is a brief role on another show. may not be on a competing platform.95SAG-AFTRA, supra note 9, at 2. Netflix still “must approve the [guest] [a]ppearance and the series regular must confirm availability and scheduling with Netflix before accepting it.”96Id. Netflix retains the ability to deny a guest appearance if the guest role is too similar to the actor’s Netflix role, and actors cannot make irreversible changes to their appearance (such as haircuts).97Id. . A minimum three-month “conflict free window” after each season, “during which the series regular may accept a [guest] [a]ppearance without first having to confirm availability or schedule with Netflix” has been established.98Id. at 3. This conflict free window means that a series regular will not be held off the market during offseasons, even in an in-term exclusive talent contract. The guest appearance, however, must be completed during the conflict free window or all remaining work will be second to Netflix’s scheduling, reflecting the concern of studios regarding the coordination of many crew and cast member schedules.99Id. Failure on Netflix’s end to provide this window would result in Netflix paying the series regular their episodic fee for the prior season during the window the actor is not able to compete.100Id.

Concessions on behalf of Netflix in the above Agreement were made in exchange for SAG-AGTRA’s withdrawal of a California bill that it had supported, AB-437, known as the Let Actors Work (LAW) Act.101Id. at 4. AB-437 would have sharply limited exclusivity in television deals in favor of allowing actors to work on competing networks “as long as ‘there is no material conflict of interest with their original employer,’ [and] . . . it [did] not conflict with the original show’s schedule.”102Tapp, supra note 27, at 27. At the time AB-437 was drafted, exclusivity terms in contracts often prohibited stars from appearing on competing networks, even during production breaks.103Id. While “AB-437 passed the [California] Senate Judiciary Committee in a 9-1 vote,”104Id. it was withdrawn prior to the close of the August 2022 Legislative session as a result of the SAG-AFTRA agreements with Netflix and AMPTP.105Kristina M. Launey & Scott P. Mallery, Final Round: Employment Bills Making the Cut to the Governor, Seyfarth: Cal. Peculiarties Emp. L. Blog (Sept. 1, 2022), https://www.calpeculiarities.com/2022/09/01/final-round-employment-bills-making-the-cut-to-the-governor [https://perma.cc/CZP3-5JMX].

The 2022 Agreement between Netflix and SAG-AFTRA exemplifies the arguments both for and against exclusivity and the resulting tension, as concessions were made on each side of the bargaining table. As a result of the Agreement, the demands of an actor’s “exclusivity” during an offseason were reduced. If exclusivity terms for actors paid below the exclusivity money break must now allow a conflict free window during which an actor can accept other roles, these terms may—in practice—act more like noncompete agreements than exclusivity agreements, since even “exclusive” actors are able to work on other shows. This blurs the lines between exclusivity and in-term noncompete agreements. Simultaneously, the importance of ensuring talent’s availability has been acknowledged and protected with provisions granting Netflix first position rights for scheduling.

II.  SECTION 16600 AND EDWARDS

A.  Section 16600

Some states allow contractual noncompete agreements, provided they satisfy a certain reasonableness standard. California, however, takes a strong stance against the enforcement of noncompetes in favor of employee mobility. Section 16600 of the Code states, “Except as provided in this chapter, every contract by which anyone is restrained from engaging in a lawful profession, trade, or business of any kind is to that extent void.”106Cal Bus. & Prof. Code § 16600(a). Section 16600 carves out an exception for noncompetes in the sale or dissolution of corporations, partnerships, and LLCs, allowing covenants not to compete “where a person sells the goodwill of a business and where a partner agrees not to compete in anticipation of the dissolution of a partnership.”107Kelton v. Stravinski, 41 Cal. Rptr. 3d 877, 881 (Ct. App. 2006); see also Edwards v. Arthur Andersen LLP, 189 P.3d 285, 290–92 (Cal. 2008). This exception ensures that those who purchase a business do not immediately face competition from the seller.

B.  Edwards v. Arthur Andersen

Prior to 2008, a small number of cases (mainly federal) allowed narrow restraints on competition in California if they passed a “reasonableness” standard.108See Schmidt, supra note 17, at 147–48. In 2008, the California Supreme Court rejected the Ninth Circuit’s narrow restraint approach to Section 16600 and articulated a single standard for noncompetes in Edwards v. Arthur Andersen LLP.109See Edwards, 189 P.3d at 288, 293.

In 1997, Raymond Edwards II was hired as an accountant by the Los Angeles office of Arthur Andersen LLP, contingent on his signing a noncompete agreement that all managers were required to sign.110Id. at 288; see also Edwards v. Arthur Andersen, Stan. L. Sch., https://scocal.stanford.edu/opinion/edwards-v-arthur-andersen-33130 [https://perma.cc/EW7W-BS2A]. The noncompete prohibited Edwards from performing similar services to any clients he had worked with in the eighteen months prior to his departure for another eighteen months after his release or resignation.111Edwards, 189 P.3d at 288. While Edwards was subject to a non-solicitation provision, he was not prohibited from accepting employment with clients.112Id.

In 2003, shortly after Edwards’s employment at the firm was terminated, Edwards filed a complaint alleging that Andersen’s noncompete agreement violated Section 16600 and was thus unlawful.113Id. at 289. The trial court held that, since the noncompete was “narrowly tailored” and “did not deprive Edwards of his right to pursue his profession,” it did not violate Section 16600.114Id.

The California Court of Appeals reversed, finding that the noncompete was invalid under Section 16600.115Id. at 290. The California Supreme Court agreed and explicitly rejected the “narrow-restraint” exception to Section 16600 used by the Ninth Circuit, stating that “California courts have not embraced the Ninth Circuit’s narrow-restraint exception.”116Id. at 293. The court discussed its policy rationale in favor of protecting Californians and ensuring that “every citizen shall retain the right to pursue any lawful employment and enterprise of their choice.”117Id. at 291 (citing Metro Traffic Control Inc v. Shadow Traffic Network, 27 Cal. Rptr. 2d 573, 577 (Ct. App. 1994)). This means that even a narrow restriction on employment in a specific industry will be invalid under California law.118Edwards, 189 P.3d at 297; see also Daniel Joshua Salinas, Amy Abeloff & Robert B. Milligan, California Court Gives Two Thumbs Down and Voids Non-Compete in Actor’s Agreement, Seyfarth: Trading Secrets (Apr. 20, 2016), https://www.tradesecretslaw.com/2016/04/articles/trade-secrets/california-court-gives-two-thumbs-down-and-voids-non-compete-in-actors-agreement [https://perma.cc/5BFH-35RX]. As noted in Edwards, the California Legislature did not include language to narrow the application of Section 16600 to only overbroad or unreasonable restraints on competition, thus the court will not add those limitations unless expressly indicated by the legislature.119Edwards, 189 P.3d at 293.

While the text and notes of the Code do not specify whether Section 16600 should apply to current as well as former employees, there are nearly a hundred years of case law interpreting the Code in the context of post-term employment restrictions—during which no California state cases have applied the Code to in-term restraints on employment such as exclusivity provisions.120The notes to Section 16600 state that former employees have the “right to engage in competitive business . . . and to enter into competition with [their] former employer, even for business of those who were formerly customers of [their] former employer, provided such competition is fairly and legally conducted,” implying that as long as rules surrounding confidentiality and trade secrets are not violated, the Code applies to former employees to ban noncompetes. Cal Bus. & Prof. Code § 16600 note (citing Fortna v. Martin, 323 P.2d 146, 148 (Cal. Ct. App. 1958)). Accordingly, exclusivity provisions are used often in the talent industry to coordinate schedules among individuals involved in production.121See Rivkin, supra note 11; see also Tapp, supra note 27. However, a recent Ninth Circuit case, ITN, may extend application of Section 16600 (California’s ban on noncompetes) to exclusivity in the acting industry.

III.  CASE ANALYSIS

A.  Exclusivity Analyzed Through the Lens of Section 16600

Since Edwards, Section 16600 “often operates as a per se rule against noncompete clauses in contracts,” prohibiting noncompete agreements in California regardless of whether they are narrowly tailored in favor of promoting open competition and employee mobility.122Thomas D. Nevins, Is an Exclusive Dealing Contract an Unlawful Covenant Not to Compete?, Casetext (Apr. 13, 2009), https://casetext.com/analysis/is-an-exclusive-dealing-contract-an-unlawful-covenant-not-to-compete [https://perma.cc/388Z-VZVE]. As noted earlier, the vast majority of cases applying Section 16600 have been restricted to the post-term noncompete context. Therefore, in-term exclusivity agreements and noncompetes will typically be allowed if narrowly and fairly drafted, as parties often use in-term exclusivity to ensure loyalty and investment in employee development. In the acting industry, in-term exclusivity may be used to coordinate production schedules, make talent contracts more valuable, and prevent actors from simultaneously appearing in rival network platforms (assuming they are paid above the exclusivity money break). For films, these exclusivity provisions include services such as “preproduction (rehearsal, costume fittings, etc.), production (i.e. principal photography), postproduction (which may include special effects work, dubbing, and reshoots), and publicity for the film.”123Smith, supra note 64.

Nevertheless, at least one recent Ninth Circuit decision (ITN) applying California law has extended Section 16600 to invalidate in-term noncompete agreements as well. This extension impacts not only in-term noncompetes, which limit an employee from working in a certain area, but also exclusivity provisions, which restrict an actor’s ability to work in other productions entirely. As in-term noncompetes are less restrictive than exclusivity provisions, the policy reasons in support of the Code’s extension to capture in-term noncompetes may capture exclusivity as well.

B.  Section 16600 Application to In-Term Provisions

Following years of consistent judicial application by California courts, Section 16600 prohibits most post-term noncompete agreements. The more difficult inquiry is whether Section 16600 does or should apply to in-term exclusivity and noncompete agreements for actors. In 2021, the court for the Southern District of California summarized the precedent set by California courts that Section 16600 applies only to bars on post-employment, not in-term employment, competition in Youngevity Int’l, Corp. v. Smith: “Section ‘16600 does not apply to restrictions on a person’s ability to engage in a lawful business while that person is employed by the company to which he or she promised loyalty. . . . Rather, § 16600 targets restrictions on post-employment activity.’ ”124Youngevity Int’l, Corp. v. Smith, No. 3:16-cv-704-BTM-JLB, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 53456, at *35 (S.D. Cal. Feb. 3, 2021) (emphasis added) (citation omitted). In-term prohibitions on competition have allowed employers to rely on an employee’s loyalty and commitment while employed.125Techno Lite, Inc. v. Emcod, LLC, 257 Cal. Rptr. 3d 643, 651 (Ct. App. 2020). Further, in Techno Lite, Inc. v Emcod, LLC (2020), the California Court of Appeals notes that “[a]ppellants do not cite—and we have not found—a single case in which Section 16600 was held to invalidate an agreement not to compete with one’s current employer while employed by that employer,” rejecting an argument that Section 16600 could apply to restrictions on employees while currently employed.126Id.

However, in 2017, the Ninth Circuit Court of Appeals applied California state law in ITN Flix, LLC v. Hinojosa to hold that Section 16600 does in fact apply to invalidate “in-term” noncompete clauses lasting only for the term of employment set by the contract.127ITN Flix, LLC v. Hinojosa, 686 F. App’x 441, 444 (9th Cir. 2017). If Section 16600 is extended to prohibit in-term noncompete and exclusivity terms (as is suggested by ITN), many existing practices in the entertainment industry could be legally vulnerable. In ITN, an actor’s Master License Agreement (“MLA”) and Acting Agreement (“AA”) were found to be void as unlawful restraints on trade since they limited the actor’s right to pursue lawful employment.128Id. at 443–44. The actor had entered into the MLA and AA contracts after starring in a film franchise built around his “vigilante character” role.129Salinas et al., supra note 118. The contracts limited the actor’s ability to play “vigilante characters” in other films, as well as his ability to appear in similar films from 2006 to 2013 (a term of seven years brushing against the outer limit of California’s “Seven Year Rule” for personal-service contracts).130Id.; see also ITN Flix, LLC v. Hinojosa, casetext, https://casetext.com/case/itn-flix-llc-v-hinojosa-2 [https://perma.cc/2XEZ-26BM]. The film was a box office flop.131Salinas et al., supra note 118. The actor then starred in a later film as a “vigilante character,” which was a commercial success.132Id. The producer of the original film, Medina, sued for the actor’s breach of contract and argued that the MLA and AA were valid contracts not to compete, as Section 16600 “does not apply to ‘in-term’ non-compete clauses that last only for the term of employment set by the contract.”133ITN, 686 F. App’x at 444.

The court disagreed and said that “[u]nder Cal. Bus. & Prof. Code [Section] 16600, both the MLA and AA are void as unlawful restraints on trade because they limit the right of [the actor] to pursue lawful employment.”134Id. at 443–44. In rejecting Medina’s argument that Section 16600 applies only to post-term noncompetes, the court stated—in no soft terms—that “[b]oth California courts and the Ninth Circuit have rejected [that] argument,” citing two cases in support of their bold statement that Section 16600 applies to invalidate in-term noncompetes: (1) Kelton v. Stravinski (a 2006 California Court of Appeals case) and (2) Comedy Club Inc. v Improv West Associates (a 2009 Ninth Circuit case).135Id. Both of these cases, however, discuss noncompete agreements in contexts outside of the employment context—first the franchise context and later in partnerships—raising the question as to whether the court in ITN was stretching to find support for its policy stance.136Kelton v. Stravinski, 41 Cal. Rptr. 3d 877, 882 (Ct. App. 2006); Comedy Club, Inc. v. Improv W. Assocs., 553 F.3d 1277, 1291–92 (9th Cir. 2009). California courts have explicitly stated that the “reasoning [in certain cases] is tied to the franchise context,” meaning a case involving a franchisor and franchisee is not directly analogous to a case involving an actor and their employer.137Kelton, 41 Cal. Rptr. 3d at 882. Thus, the extension of Section 16600 to in-term noncompetes does not seem to be supported by existing laws or cases.

First, Kelton involved two partners who developed industrial warehouses and thus had a partnership relationship as opposed to that of an employee and employer.138Id. at 877. The partners had agreed to a covenant not to compete which prohibited them from building warehouses independently.139Id. After one partner allegedly breached the covenant, the California Fifth District Court of Appeals held that the covenant was invalid under Section 16600, as it did not fall under any exceptions to the Code and “[i]n the partnership context, an ongoing business relationship [between the parties] does not validate the covenant [not to compete],” or create a Section 16600 exception.140Id. at 879 (emphasis added). Further, the partners in Kelton limited the fiduciary duties owed to one another to only those rising out of the Partnership’s property, explicitly stating that they had no “obligation to refer to the Partnership or to the other Partner any business opportunity,” and that “each partner could ‘engage in other real estate activities, . . . competitive with the Partnership or otherwise.’ ”141Id. This is significant, as a large policy reason for enforcing in-term noncompete covenants is the expectation of loyalty that accompanies them. Here, the partners expressly limited both their fiduciary duties and any expectations of loyalty regarding real-estate developments.142Id. This makes the facts in Kelton distinguishable from those in ITN, and, while cited as a supporting case for the application of Section 16600 to in-term noncompetes, support for ITN from Kelton is not strong due to the factual differences between a business partner and an employee.

The second case cited in ITN supporting the ban on in-term noncompetes in the employment context is Comedy Club Inc. v. Improv West Associates.143Comedy Club, Inc. v. Improv W. Assocs., 553 F.3d 1277, 1292 (9th Cir. 2009). Comedy Club involved two businesses that agreed to an exclusive Trademark License Agreement, which was later breached.144Id. The Ninth Circuit Court of Appeals stated that “an in-term covenant not to compete in a franchise-like agreement will be void if it ‘foreclose[s] competition in a substantial share’ of a business, trade, or market.”145Id. (citing Dayton Time Lock Serv., Inc. v. Silent Watchman Corp., 124 Cal. Rptr. 678, 682 (Ct. App. 1975)). However, the MLA and AA in ITN did not resemble a franchise agreement. While Comedy Club held the franchise’s in-term noncompete was invalid, Comedy Club involved two businesses in a franchise agreement—not an employee and an employer like in ITN.146Comedy Club, 553 F.3d at 1292. Further, the Ninth Circuit in Comedy Club refused to void the entire in-term covenant.147Id. at 1293. Instead, it weighed the interests of the plaintiff in operating its business against those of the defendant seeking to protect its trade name and goodwill, creating a compromise which allowed the plaintiff to operate in certain areas in which the defendant did not already operate.148Id.

The Comedy Club court does note that “California courts are less willing to approve in-term covenants not to compete outside a franchise context because there is not a need ‘to protect and maintain [the franchisor’s] trademark, trade name and goodwill.’ ”149Id. at 1292 (citing Kelton v. Stravinski, 41 Cal. Rptr. 3d 877, 882 (Ct. App. 2006)). This suggests that in-term exclusivity provisions may be subject to some challenges if they are not drafted with appropriate terms.

Lastly, Medina argued that Section 16600 should not be applied to the entertainment industry, as it “would be unworkable because personal services contracts are so often needed to ensure the availability of celebrities.”150ITN Flix, LLC v. Hinojosa, 686 F. App’x 441, 444 (9th Cir. 2017). While the court was not persuaded by this argument, maintaining its stance that this noncompete was illegal regardless of scheduling implications, Medina’s argument touches on some of the most important issues that would stem from an extension of Section 16600 to in-term noncompetes.151Id. Scheduling work on large productions would be more difficult, potentially raising costs and slowing the pace of production. Further, studios have an interest in ensuring their stars do not accept similar roles in the same time frame during which their films are being released, as it could lower viewership and performance. It is also important to note that exclusive personal-service contracts today are the product of a freelance entertainment industry in which actors are cast for specific roles, as well as extensive collective-bargaining negotiations in which both actors and studios are represented. Actors need protection from exploitation, and unions (such as SAG-AFTRA) will go on strike to ensure actors’ interests are adequately represented in collective-bargaining negotiations. The resulting contracts are far less demanding than those that existed in the 1930s, and interference by the courts with the established system and the agreements that have resulted from it may raise more problems than solutions. It may be best to allow unions and studios to reach their desired outcomes without judicially imposed boundaries on in-term noncompete agreements.

One way to reconcile the outcome of ITN with the overwhelming enforcement of in-term noncompetes is by treating the MLA and AA as post-term noncompete agreements. While the court said the actor’s contract was an in-term prohibition, it is possible that it actually categorized the MLA and AA as post-term noncompete contracts and treated them as such, since both restricted the actor’s work after the film was released. Thus, the contracts may have been post-term prohibitions on competition and invalid for that reason, despite the courts “in-term” language. This would allow the result in ITN to be accurate while maintaining the concept of exclusivity. Further, the importance of this distinction highlights the nuances and gray areas that exist in an actor’s contract. A contract may be “in-term” if it applies for a set number of years or seasons of a show, while also operating as “post-term” if it continues to limit the actor after filming has wrapped and an actor’s services are no longer actively needed.

Another possibility is that the Ninth Circuit in ITN simply incorrectly overapplied Section 16600 in an effort to show its recognition of California case law as distinguished from the more lenient noncompete laws of other states in the Ninth Circuit. In the past, the Ninth Circuit has issued certified questions to the California Supreme Court regarding noncompetes, as it did in Ixchel Pharma v. Biogen, asking how broad Section 16600 is in its reach.152Robert B. Milligan, Lauren Leibovitch & Miguel Ramirez, Ninth Circuit Seeks Guidance from California Supreme Court on Business to Business Non-Competes, Casetext (Mar. 23, 2020), https://casetext.com/analysis/ninth-circuit-seeks-guidance-from-california-supreme-court-on-business-to-business-non-competes [https://perma.cc/9ZSP-5CQ8]. Further, in 2008, the California Supreme Court had explicitly rejected the “narrow-restraint” exception previously used by the Ninth Circuit.153Edwards v. Arthur Andersen LLP, 189 P.3d 285, 291 (Cal. 2008). The Ninth Circuit therefore may have improperly applied Section 16600 due to confusion regarding the scope of the Section or in an effort to show its recognition of California law as distinguished from other states in the Ninth Circuit.

ITN may also suggest that certain situations in the acting industry can trigger the application of Section 16600 to hold an in-term noncompete invalid if it is unduly harsh. The actor’s contracts, while technically within the seven years allowed for a personal-service contract in California, were at the outer limits as they lasted for a full seven years. Perhaps a shorter period, such as three or four years, would have led the court to reach a different conclusion.

Despite the plausible explanations above reconciling ITN with existing California case law, ITN is likely an outlier on the treatment of in-term noncompetes in California. In Edwards, the Supreme Court of California invalidated a noncompete agreement that forbade a former employee from working with certain clients and soliciting other employees for periods of twelve to eighteen months after his employment terminated.154Id. The Supreme Court “did not address—much less invalidate—agreements by employees not to undermine their employer’s business by surreptitiously competing with it while being paid by the employer.”155Techno Lite, Inc. v. Emcod, LLC, 257 Cal. Rptr. 3d 643, 650 (Ct. App. 2020). This suggests that if an employee is still being paid, in-term noncompetes are entirely valid. As the California Supreme Court has not weighed in on the treatment of in-term noncompete agreements, its deferential stance in Edwards to legislative intent signals that it may be waiting for clarification from the lawmaking branches of the California government before extending Section 16600 to in-term covenants. Further, the transition away from the studio system of the 1930s (in which actors were held off the market for long periods of time) to the freelance model of talent contracts today, accompanied with the introduction of the “Seven Year Rule” in California, has put in place protections for actors that seem to absolve the need for any total ban on exclusivity or in-term noncompete agreements.

C.  Section 16600 Application to Post-Term Noncompete Provisions

It is generally accepted that Section 16600 prohibits post-term noncompete provisions in California.156Youngevity Int’l, Corp. v. Smith, No. 3:16-cv-704-BTM-JLB, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 53456, at *34–35 (S.D. Cal. 2021). Post-term noncompetes prevent former employees from working for a competitor or soliciting clients for a certain amount of time.157Id. Most cases interpreting Section 16600 under California law fall in this post-employment context, as the statute has consistently invalidated covenants not to compete that interfere with an employee’s ability to compete after they cut ties with a former employer.158Comedy Club, Inc. v. Improv W. Assocs., 553 F.3d 1277, 1290 (9th Cir. 2009).

Post-term noncompete clauses in the entertainment industry are not common but might include provisions forbidding an actor from working in a production associated with a rival television network or film studio, even after all work has been completed for the current role. Terms with similar effects, however, may be included in the contracts of megastars preventing them from accepting roles with competing studios.159Nigma, supra note 70. This represents the unique gray area in talent contracts, in which it appears an actor has completed a term of their contract (as filming for the movie is done), yet the actor may have a three-picture contract bringing these terms within the scope of in-term exclusivity.

Interestingly, the LA County Superior Court seems to take the stance that post-term noncompete agreements are valid in the narrow fixed-term employment context where an employee leaves in the 2020 case Viacom v. Netflix.160Viacom Int’l v. Netflix, Inc., No. 18STCV00496, 2020 Cal. Super. LEXIS 4442, at *7–10 (Cal. Super. Ct. 2020). This is particularly relevant in the acting industry, in which talent contracts are generally for a set term as opposed to at will. The holding of Viacom, applied to talent contracts, suggests that noncompete agreements restricting an actor’s ability to accept roles after a contract has ended could actually be valid where the actor is the party that breaches the contract. In Viacom, an executive employed by Viacom (an entertainment company) with a fixed-term employment contract left her job nineteen months prior to the end of her contract to work for Netflix.161Id. at *3. Viacom sued Netflix, seeking a permanent injunction enjoining Netflix from taking its employees in this manner, as well as damages.162Id. The disputed noncompete provisions from the executive’s employment agreement read

Your employment with the Company is on an exclusive and full-time basis, and while you are employed by the Company, you shall not engage in any other business activity which is in conflict with your duties and obligations (including your commitment of time) to the Company . . . .
The “Non-Competition Period” begins on the Effective Date and ends on the last day of the Contract Period, provided that:
1. If the Company terminates your employment without Cause before the end of the Contract Period, then the Non-Competition Period shall end on the earlier of (i) the end of the period in which you are receiving payments pursuant to paragraph 11(b)(i) or (ii) the effective date of your waiver in writing of any right to receive or continue to receive compensation and benefits under paragraph 11. You shall be deemed to have irrevocably provided such waiver if you accept competing employment.
2. If the Company terminates your employment for Cause or you resign, the Non-Competition Period shall end on the earlier of (i) the last day of the Contract Period or (ii) eighteen (18) months after such termination or resignation.163Id. at *13–14 (emphasis added).

While Netflix argued that the covenant was an unlawful prohibition preventing the employee from working in similar positions for eighteen months post-employment, the court disagreed.164Id. The court stated that there is no case law supporting the argument that fixed-term contracts not to compete are invalid given that the employee voluntarily left Viacom under assurance from Netflix that she would be indemnified and would not have to pay legal fees.165Id. at *18. While Section 16600 would invalidate the noncompete if the employee had been terminated by Viacom, this case suggests that a noncompete provision for a set amount of time will be upheld where the employee voluntarily leaves their position.166Id. Applied to talent contracts, actors who sign fixed-term exclusivity and noncompete contracts for the filming of their television shows or films may have agreed to valid noncompete provisions in the case that an actor quits in order to pursue a different role, regardless of whether the noncompete becomes post-term.

In Viacom, the noncompete was valid because the employee was not terminated but chose to leave to work for a competitor, thus forsaking her position and its salary voluntarily.167Id. Had the employee instead been terminated, Section 16600 would undoubtedly be implicated.168Id. Additionally, the court notes that at will employment contracts (as opposed to fixed term) with identical language would prove to be unlawful.169Id. This raises an interesting question regarding option contracts.170Are option contracts at will since the producer often has the sole option to extend the contract for an additional movie or season of a show? Or are they fixed term, since the option must be triggered within a set amount of time? See What Are Options and Exclusivity Clauses?, supra note 78. Further, it seems as though the court wanted to hold for Netflix from a policy perspective.171Viacom, Inc., 2020 Cal. Super. LEXIS 4442*, at *18. The court expressly stated that it believes Viacom’s fixed-term employment contracts may violate Section 16600, but that it is unable to find binding case law in support of this position.172Id. This is an interesting narrowing of Section 16600 in finding post-term noncompete terms legal in the situation in which an employee leaves, with particular application to the acting industry where the actor will typically be the one breaching an exclusivity provision in order to render outside work. While helpful in noting that California case law does not suggest that exclusivity in a fixed-term contract is unlawful, this is a Superior Court case and is thus not binding.173Id. The court itself seems to struggle with the outcome and is perhaps expressing its struggle with existing precedent in an effort to open the door for the California Supreme Court to weigh in on the matter.

Steinberg Moorad & Dunn, Inc. v. Dunn, an unpublished 2005 Ninth Circuit case referenced in Viacom, takes the view that a post-term noncompete is invalid regardless of whether the employee left or was fired: “[w]hen an employee leaves, be it before the term of employment has ended or not, [S]ection 16600 prohibits the employer from preventing that employee from pursuing his trade.”174Steinberg Moorad & Dunn, Inc. v. Dunn, 136 F. App’x 6, 10 (9th Cir. 2005). The Viacom court states that, while it would like to rely on Steinberg as persuasive, it is unable to do so because, as an unpublished case, it lacks the specific facts needed to analyze Viacom’s noncompete clause.175Viacom, Inc., 2020 Cal. Super. LEXIS 4442, at *17. This further suggests that some direction is needed from the higher state courts in California or the legislative branch on the application of Section 16600 when an employee is the one to cut ties with the employer in a fixed-term exclusivity contract.

While Viacom represents a narrow application of Section 16600 to allow post-term noncompetes, the application is important in certain contexts such as Silicon Valley where technology companies are constantly poaching employees with key information regarding data breakthroughs such as self-driving car technology.176Timothy B. Lee, A Little-Known California Law Is Silicon Valley’s Secret Weapon, Vox (Feb. 13, 2017, 2:00 PM), https://www.vox.com/new-money/2017/2/13/14580874/google-self-driving-noncompetes [https://perma.cc/B5Z4-Y8AJ]. However, the nuanced application of the Code to the general prohibition on post-term noncompetes (allowing them where the employee leaves a fixed-term contract) may have unintended consequences by restricting the movement of talent in the acting industry.

D.  Factors Unique to the Entertainment Industry

In determining whether Section 16600 should apply to noncompetes in talent contracts, perhaps talent contracts should be evaluated under a unique standard that considers the nuanced aspects of acting, such as fame. Are actors distinct from other employees whose in-term noncompetes in California are valid? As touched on in the discussion of ITN above, a gray area exists within noncompetes in which a contract may be ongoing, but an actor is no longer actively working on a project. A theoretical argument can be made that fame should play a role in the analysis. While most employees merely provide labor, actors are involved in a finished product, the value of which may turn on an actor’s reputation. This is particularly relevant when an actor is a widely recognized celebrity, known for their portrayal of certain characters or for a certain genre. For example, horror films or children’s films. Perhaps an actor is different from a typical employee in that the subsequent work of a “famous” actor could impact their image, and in turn, the value of the character created in a series or film owned by the studio. If this is the case, fame could be an important factor in the analysis of exclusivity provisions. While the actions of a little-known actor after a film or series airs will likely be inconsequential, the press surrounding a major celebrity may have a large impact on the success of a program.

This can be exemplified by the controversy surrounding Daniel Radcliffe’s involvement in Equus, a play in which Radcliffe appeared “full-frontally nude in a prolonged scene.”177Sarah Lyall, Onstage, Stripped of That Wizardry, N.Y. Times (Sept. 11, 2008), https://www.nytimes.com/2008/09/14/theater/14lyal.html [https://perma.cc/33N3-DYHJ]. Following Radcliffe’s nude appearance in the play, press speculated whether the star of the Harry Potter film franchise would be denied the role in the last two films, as the franchise was widely popular with children. One comment on a Harry Potter fan site following news of Radcliffe’s role in Equus with mature scenes read, “We as parents feel Daniel should not appear nude. Our nine-year-old son looks up to him as a role model. We are very disappointed and will avoid the future movies he makes.”178Harry Potter Bares All: Upsets Parents, Live J. (Jan. 30, 2007, 9:09 PM), https://ohnotheydidnt.livejournal.com/10593488.html [https://perma.cc/F3QJ-VPRY].

On the other hand, Daniel Radcliffe’s role in Equus did not seem to hinder the success of the final two Harry Potter movies, as “[t]he eighth and final Harry Potter movie was . . . the third-biggest movie of all time behind only Titanic . . . and Avatar,” bringing in $1.342 billion in the global box office.179Scott Mendelson, Every ‘Harry Potter’ Movie Ranked by Worldwide Box Office, Forbes (Aug. 13, 2020, 1:00 PM), https://www.forbes.com/sites/scottmendelson/2020/08/13/harry-potter-movies-ranked-box-office-jk-rowling-emma-watson-daniel-radcliffe [https://perma.cc./57NM-LEFC]. If viewers do not place substantial weight on an actor and instead focus on the character portrayed, the argument that fame should be factored into the legality of post-term exclusivity terms is substantially weaker.

IV.  SUMMARY OF CASE ANALYSIS

Analyzed through the lens of Section 16600, in-term noncompetes and exclusivity provisions in the acting industry seem to fall outside the scope of the Code’s prohibition of post-term noncompetes and are thus, at least in the general sense, legal. This does not mean, however, that the line is clear-cut or that all in-term noncompete and exclusivity clauses are watertight in their legality. Some in-term noncompete provisions may be prohibited if they are too broad in their restrictions or if they are not well-drafted. The Ninth Circuit’s application of California law in ITN exemplifies a court’s refusal to enforce an actor’s exclusive MLA and AA agreements even for in-term contracts, as the studio’s ban on the actor playing other “vigilante characters” for seven years was an illegal prohibition on the actor’s right to work. While this case is an outlier in an otherwise mostly unified interpretation of Section 16600’s application to post-term noncompete provisions, it indicates that in some instances, reasonableness and length of a contract may still be used to judge the legality of an in-term noncompete agreement.

Conversely, post-term exclusivity provisions are exactly what the California Code was designed to prevent and are generally illegal, except (as Viacom suggests) perhaps in the narrow situation where the employee voluntarily leaves the employer. In California, an employer cannot prohibit a former employee from working after they have left. Viacom interprets the Code, however, as allowing noncompetes in fixed-term employment contracts where the employee voluntarily leaves but prohibiting them when it comes to at will contracts with no end date. It is notable that the court in Viacom, however, believes that these contracts are perhaps illegal but is unable to hold that they are due to the lack of precedential case law on the matter. This may be a signal that it is time for the California Supreme Court to weigh in on the distinction between post-term and in-term exclusivity provisions under Section 16600 and explain that—as currently written and interpreted—it does not extend to invalidate in-term exclusivity and noncompete agreements. The California Supreme Court may also need to articulate whether post-term noncompetes are allowed in the narrow situation where an employee voluntarily leaves.

Another interesting distinction can be made between actors and nonactor employees; while actors are classified as employees, they are distinct due to their fame and their reputational value that has the potential to impact a final work product. This may support the theoretical argument that fame should be considered in analyzing exclusivity and noncompetes. However, if viewers can separate an actor from the roles they play, this may not be an issue.

The table below summarizes the standard from the majority of California cases interpreting Section 16600.

Figure 1.

Section 16600 In-Term ExclusivityPost-Term Exclusivity
Exclusivity terms are heavily negotiated in television talent contracts, yet not heavily negotiated film talent contracts.

Typically legal if narrow in scope and well-drafted.

 

Often illegal if at will.

Potentially illegal if Section 16600 is extended to invalidate restrictive in-term exclusivity.

(ITN)

Potentially legal if fixed-term and the employee voluntarily leaves.

(Viacom)

CONCLUSION

California is firm in its stance against post-term noncompetes, yet an acting industry specific analysis suggests that the unique attributes of talent contracts may require a more nuanced approach. The rise of online streaming has changed the demands placed on actors, with shorter series seasons contributing to an increase in idle time. The landscape is changing rapidly, resulting in the frequent renegotiation of terms and resulting standstills, exemplified by the 2023 SAG-AFTRA strike.

The in-term and post-term treatment of exclusivity provisions and noncompetes has received conflicting treatment by California and Ninth Circuit Courts, suggesting that perhaps the California Supreme Court should weigh in on the matter as they did in 2008 with Edwards and articulate whether Section 16600 can apply to in-term noncompete and exclusivity provisions.180Edwards v. Arthur Andersen LLP, 189 P.3d 285 (Cal. 2008). While it is widely held that Section 16600 does not apply to in-term noncompetes, the holding in ITN suggests that certain situations in the acting industry may trigger its application and deem an in-term noncompete invalid if unduly harsh.181ITN Flix, LLC v. Hinojosa, 686 F. App’x 441, 444 (9th Cir. 2017).

Viacom suggests that in certain instances where an employee breaches a fixed-term exclusivity provision, post-term noncompetes may be upheld. Regardless, the ability of actors and unions to negotiate with studios for mutually beneficial terms has allowed common practices in entertainment contracts to shift over time without much recent legislation. This suggests that, while the applicable law will provide one side with bargaining power, negotiations and collective-bargaining agreements will largely continue to set the standards for common entertainment contract practices.

97 S. Cal. L. Rev. 1087

Download

* J.D. Candidate 2024, University of Southern California Gould School of Law. To my parents, thank you for being my best friends and biggest supporters.

Infringement Episodes

For decades, copyright scholars have waged a spirited campaign against statutory damages. Our remedial system, critics say, is an incoherent mess. The core problem is that copyright holders can recover a separate award of statutory damages for every infringed work. As a result, damages can rapidly add up in any case involving multiple works. Because the number of statutory awards is tethered to the number of works, even trivial claims can lead to crippling damages. Commentators, policymakers, and judges have criticized this system as arbitrary and overbroad. And yet it endures.

This Article argues that copyright’s per-work scheme has obscured, and at times eclipsed, a more compelling paradigm of copyright damages—one that attends more closely to the defendant’s course of conduct. This new approach would allow courts to examine whether the defendant’s actions arose out of, and were rooted in, a single infringement episode. By infringement episode, I mean a chain of infringing acts that together constitute a larger factual event. When the defendant’s conduct is traceable to a single episode, courts should issue only a single statutory award—no matter how many works are at stake. This framework, in short, would substitute rigidity for flexibility. It would displace copyright’s one-award-per-work scheme and instead introduce a contextual inquiry into the defendant’s course of conduct. Doing so can mitigate the risk of outlandish awards, encourage courts to properly calibrate damages, and infuse a degree of much-needed pragmatism into our system.

INTRODUCTION

Copyright scholars have long taken a decidedly dim view of statutory damages. The federal copyright statute entitles plaintiffs to recover statutory damages without proof of harm.117 U.S.C. § 504(c)(1) (“[T]he copyright owner may elect, at any time before final judgment is rendered, to recover, instead of actual damages and profits, an award of statutory damages for all infringements involved in the action, with respect to any one work.”); see infra Section I.B. But our remedial system, critics say, is an incoherent jumble. Courts wield “virtually unfettered discretion” in assessing damages.2Cullum v. Diamond A Hunting, Inc., 484 F. App’x. 1000, 1002 (5th Cir. 2012); see also Fitzgerald Publ’g Co. v. Baylor Publ’g Co., 807 F.2d 1110, 1116 (2d Cir. 1986) (noting that the Copyright Act affords courts “wide discretion . . . in setting the amount of statutory damages”); Playboy Enters., Inc. v. Webbworld, Inc., 991 F. Supp. 543, 560 (N.D. Tex. 1997) (emphasizing the courts’ broad discretion in awarding damages “[w]ithin the range defined by the statutory maximum and minimum”). Statutory awards often seem inexplicable or arbitrary.3See Pamela Samuelson & Tara Wheatland, Statutory Damages in Copyright Law: A Remedy in Need of Reform, 51 Wm. & Mary L. Rev. 439, 485–91 (2009). Courts are also deeply divided over the justificatory basis for statutory damages. Some believe that statutory damages derive from a compensatory rationale, while others lean more readily on punitive instincts.4See, e.g., Peer Int’l Corp. v. Pausa Recs., Inc., 909 F.2d 1332, 1337 (9th Cir. 1990) (“ ‘[E]ven for uninjurious and unprofitable invasions of copyright, the court may, if it deems it just, impose a liability within [the] statutory limits to sanction and vindicate the statutory policy’ of discouraging infringement.” (alteration in original) (quoting F.W. Woolworth Co. v. Contemp. Arts, Inc., 344 U.S. 228, 233 (1952))). Other courts, by contrast, insist that statutory damages “should not be converted into a windfall where, as a practical matter, the plaintiff has suffered only nominal damages.” Doehrer v. Caldwell, 207 U.S.P.Q. (BL) 391, 393 (N.D. Ill. 1980). For an overview of the justificatory framework underpinning the law of statutory damages, see infra Section II.A. And statutory damages sometimes lead to inflated awards that far outstrip any reasonable assessment of harm.5See infra Section II.C. The law of statutory damages is a disaster.

Underlying these pathologies is a peculiar feature of our copyright system: its per-work structure. Copyright holders can recover a separate statutory award for every infringed work.6See infra Section I.B. As a result, statutory damages can add up rapidly in any case involving more than a single work.7See infra Section II.C. In one recent case, copyright holders leveraged this per-work scheme to sue for a breathtaking award of $75 trillion in statutory damages—more than “the combined gross domestic product and national debt of the United States.”8Defendants’ Brief Regarding Plaintiffs’ “Per Infringement” Damages Theory at 2–3, Arista Recs. LLC v. Lime Grp. LLC, 784 F. Supp. 2d 398 (S.D.N.Y. 2011) (No. 06 Civ. 5936) (“Plaintiffs claim a potential award of some 75 trillion dollars—more than double the combined gross domestic product and national debt of the United States, and infinitely more money than the entire music recording industry has made since Edison’s invention of the phonograph in 1877.”); see also Devin Coldewey, Record Industry: Limewire Could Owe $75 Trillion—Judge: “Absurd”, TechCrunch (Mar. 24, 2011, 2:56 PM), https://techcrunch.com/2011/03/24/record-industry-limewire-could-owe-75-trillion-judge-absurd [https://perma.cc/6342-GL5T]. More recently, a jury returned an award of one billion dollars in a case implicating thousands of copyrighted works. Sony Music Ent. v. Cox Commc’ns, Inc., 464 F. Supp. 3d 795, 808 (E.D. Va. 2020), appeal docketed, No. 21-01168 (4th Cir. 2021). Describing the award as “unwarranted, unjust and beyond excessive,” the defendant vowed to challenge it. Court Upholds $1bn Copyright Ruling Against ISP Cox, World IP Rev. (Jan. 18, 2021), https://www.worldipreview.com/news/court-upholds-1bn-copyright-ruling-against-isp-cox-20590 [https://perma.cc/5XGZ-8LUG]. In another notable case, a record label brought action against Jammie Thomas-Rasset,  a single mother from Minnesota,  for illegally downloading and distributing twenty-four songs.9Capitol Recs., Inc. v. Thomas, 579 F. Supp. 2d 1210, 1212–13 (D. Minn. 2008), vacated sub nom., Capitol Recs., Inc. v. Thomas-Rasset, 692 F.3d 899 (8th Cir. 2012); see also Amy Forliti, Single Mom Can’t Pay $1.5M Song-Sharing Fine, NBC News (Nov. 5, 2010, 11:42 AM), https://www.nbcnews.com/id/wbna40030700 [https://perma.cc/Z9EM-EPMY]. A jury found the defendant liable and returned an award of $80,000 per infringed song, resulting in a total award of $1.92 million.10Capitol Recs., Inc. v. Thomas-Rasset, 680 F. Supp. 2d 1045, 1050 (D. Minn. 2010), vacated, 692 F.3d 899 (8th Cir. 2012). Initially, the jury awarded the plaintiffs $9,250 per infringed song for a total award of $220,000. Thomas, 579 F. Supp. 2d at 1213. On retrial, however, the jury increased the award to $1.92 million based on an assessment of $80,000 per song. Thomas-Rasset, 680 F. Supp. 2d at 1050. Aghast, the district court dismissed the final award as “simply shocking” and reduced it to $54,000. Id. at 1054. Following a third trial, the Eighth Circuit reinstated the first judgment of $220,000. Capitol Recs., Inc. v. Thomas-Rasset, 692 F.3d 899, 906 (8th Cir. 2012). Stunningly, by some measures, this award was 35,000 times larger than the plaintiff’s actual loss.11Thomas, 579 F. Supp. 2d at 1227. The plaintiff’s actual harm, at least based on a rough assessment by the court, was about fifty dollars. Id. (“Thomas allegedly infringed on the copyrights of 24 songs—the equivalent of approximately three CDs, costing less than $54.”).

As these examples illustrate, the prospect of outlandish damages is rather startling. Because the number of statutory awards is tethered directly to the number of infringed works, statutory damages can quickly balloon in relatively minor cases. The risk of financial ruin looms large.

Copyright scholars, in turn, have proposed a number of potential reforms.12See infra Section III.A. Matthew Sag, for instance, suggests that we reduce or cap the range of available damages in certain file-sharing cases.13Matthew Sag, Copyright Trolling, an Empirical Study, 100 Iowa L. Rev. 1105, 1139–40 (2015) (suggesting that first-time defendants in file-sharing cases face a reduced statutory award). Oren Bracha and Talha Syed contend that, at least under a compensatory framework, statutory damages should approximate actual harm.14Oren Bracha & Talha Syed, The Wrongs of Copyright’s Statutory Damages, 98 Tex. L. Rev. 1219, 1250 (2020). Ben Depoorter contemplates a variety of reforms that would make excessive damages both less likely and less costly.15Ben Depoorter, Copyright Enforcement in the Digital Age: When the Remedy Is the Wrong, 66 UCLA L. Rev. 400, 441–46 (2019). James DeBriyn calls for eliminating statutory damages.16James DeBriyn, Shedding Light on Copyright Trolls: An Analysis of Mass Copyright Litigation in the Age of Statutory Damages, 19 UCLA Ent. L. Rev. 79, 111 (2012). Michael Carrier would proscribe recovery of statutory damages in cases involving secondary liability.17Michael A. Carrier, Increasing Innovation Through Copyright: Common Sense and Better Government Policy, 62 Emory L.J. 983, 985 (2013) (“The second copyright proposal that would foster innovation would be to eliminate statutory damages in cases of secondary liability.”). And Alan Garfield endorses a host of different reforms—interpretive, legislative, and constitutional—to restrict judicial discretion in assessing statutory damages.18See Alan E. Garfield, Calibrating Copyright Statutory Damages to Promote Free Speech, 38 Fla. St. U. L. Rev. 1, 37–53 (2010).

None of these proposals, however, confront the core issue: the per-work structure of copyright remedies. To meet the urgency of the moment, this Article suggests a legislative reform that would do away with per-work remedies altogether. Instead, I propose that courts police the defendant’s conduct based on a more holistic approach.19See infra Part III. Our current system encourages courts and juries to engage in a rote exercise of counting infringed works.20See infra Section II.C. A better framework, I argue, would afford courts greater discretion to assess whether the defendant’s conduct gave rise to, and was squarely rooted in, a single infringement episode. By infringement episode, I mean a chain of related infringing acts that together constitute a larger factual event. When the defendant’s conduct is traceable to a single larger episode, courts should be able to issue only a single statutory award—no matter how many works are at stake. By focusing on infringement episodes rather than the number of infringed works, this approach breaks with copyright’s one-award-per-work system. It substitutes rigidity for flexibility, relying instead on a context-sensitive inquiry into the defendant’s course of conduct. And it offers an alternative analytical paradigm for thinking about copyright remedies.

To operationalize this approach, the Article sketches a richly nuanced account of when and why courts might treat a series of infringing acts as sufficiently intertwined to constitute a single episode.21See infra Part III. In particular, I argue that courts should attend to an array of interrelated factors, including the nature of the infringing acts; the time and place of each act; whether the evidence supporting one infringement is necessary or sufficient to sustain liability for another; whether the defendant’s actions were executed in pursuit of a common plan or a larger creative enterprise; and the potential consequences of a statutory award. If adopted, this multifactor framework would allow courts to avoid per-work damages when the defendant’s actions derive from a single infringement episode.

This approach may seem radical. Immersed as we are in a legal culture that prizes per-work awards, it may be difficult to conceive of a better system for assessing damages—one that is both administrable and normatively attractive. But if we want to put an end to excessive awards, we need to get judges and juries out of the business of counting infringed works. The way to do that is through structural reform that would enable courts to scrutinize the defendant’s overarching course of conduct.

The Article also brings this approach into conversation with other legal disciplines.22See infra Section III.B. Across a variety of seemingly siloed areas of law—criminal law, civil procedure, and immigration law—courts have already fashioned doctrinal tools to evaluate whether a cluster of wrongful acts might be collectively reducible to a single transaction, episode, scheme, or series of occurrences. Typically, courts do so by undertaking a multifactor inquiry into the defendant’s entire course of conduct. Rather than examining every single action in isolation, courts approach the defendant’s conduct from a more holistic perspective. And this framework, subject to a few notable modifications, could be brought to bear on modern copyright law.

Ultimately, this Article seeks to chart a new horizon for copyright remedies. What distinguishes the proposed approach from previous proposals is that it takes seriously the core issue: per-work remedies that allow courts and juries to aggregate damages. After decades of faint-hearted debates, policymakers ought to try something different. If left unabated, copyright’s remedial system will continue to provoke all manner of mischief. It is time to rethink per-work damages in toto.

The argument proceeds in four parts. Part I discusses two of the most contestable aspects of our current system. The first problem is that infringement is principally understood to be a strict liability tort.23See infra Section I.A. In other words, liability for copyright infringement does not depend on the infringer’s intent, knowledge, or negligence. Accidental infringement, then, is a very real possibility. The second problem is that copyright owners can elect to recover a separate award of statutory damages for every infringed work.24See infra Section I.B. Because these awards can range anywhere from $200 to $150,000 per work, there is much at stake.

And when one considers the caselaw, the picture grows darker still. Part II delivers a diagnosis of the central issues surrounding the law of statutory damages. First, courts often disagree over the appropriate justification for statutory damages.25See infra Section II.A. They vacillate between compensatory, punitive, and deterrence-based rationales, and rarely offer anything more than a threadbare explanation for why one justification is preferable to another. Second, copyright’s remedial scheme tends to produce unpredictable or otherwise arbitrary outcomes.26See infra Section II.B. Third, statutory damages can lead to grossly excessive awards.27See infra Section II.C. Due to per-work aggregation, statutory awards can swell up in any case involving more than a single work. Fourth, this per-work structure can discourage courts from properly developing copyright law.28See infra Section II.D. Because statutory damages attach to infringed works rather than infringed rights, courts have little incentive to systematically address or unpack certain rights. The result is an impoverished body of law.

Part III outlines an alternative framework for assessing damages. It begins by surveying previous reform proposals.29See infra Section III.A. It next catalogs a range of doctrinal analogues borrowed from other legal disciplines, including criminal law, civil procedure, and immigration law.30See infra Section III.B. Based on this cross-disciplinary analysis, I then chalk out a more granular account of how courts might go about identifying infringement episodes.31See infra Section III.C. In so doing, I show that the proposed approach can offer a practical blueprint for evaluating the defendant’s conduct in different kinds of cases: file-sharing cases, artistic appropriation cases, and commercial infringement cases.

Part IV considers and rejects a number of potential objections. I defend my use of doctrinal analogues; clarify the scope of this framework by explaining what it can—and cannot—do; and examine how my proposal might ensure that plaintiffs are compensated for the harms they suffered.32See infra Part IV. A brief conclusion follows.

I.  A TALE OF TWO WOES

Copyright law suffuses our world. An incredible constellation of seemingly mundane activities—emailing, posting photos and videos on social media, texting, and even sharing memes—can give rise to claims of copyright infringement.33Shani Shisha, The Folklore of Copyright Procedure, 36 Harv. J.L. & Tech. 61, 62 (2023). The result is that copyright “pervades our cultural universe.”34Id. It has come to “dominate vast swaths of everyday life.”35Id. As one commentator put it, copyright law “touches everyone and everything.”36Jessica Litman, The Exclusive Right To Read, 13 Cardozo Arts & Ent. L.J. 29, 34 (1994).

This Section discusses two of the main features that render modern copyright law so permissive. The first is the fundamental nature of our system as a strict liability regime. The second is a unique remedial framework that entitles copyright owners to recover statutory damages without proof of actual harm. These two features strike at the heart of a formidable regime that has grown precariously overbroad. The risk of accidental infringement, coupled with the attendant threat of exorbitant damages, is all but inescapable. Copyright law is a slumbering giant.

A.  Strict Liability

In the traditional telling, ours is a strict liability regime. Courts routinely treat copyright infringement as a strict liability tort.37See, e.g., Educ. Testing Serv. v. Simon, 95 F. Supp. 2d 1081, 1087 (C.D. Cal. 1999) (“There is no need to prove anything about a defendant’s mental state to establish copyright infringement; it is a strict liability tort.”); Atl. Recording Corp. v. Spinrilla, LLC, 506 F. Supp. 3d 1294, 1315 (N.D. Ga. 2020) (noting that “the Copyright Act is a strict liability statute”); King Recs., Inc. v. Bennett, 438 F. Supp. 2d 812, 852 (M.D. Tenn. 2006) (“[A] general claim for copyright infringement is fundamentally one founded on strict liability.” (quoting Bridgeport Music, Inc. v. 11C Music, 154 F. Supp. 2d 1330, 1335 (M.D. Tenn. 2001))); EMI Christian Music Grp., Inc. v. MP3tunes, LLC, 844 F.3d 79, 89 (2d Cir. 2016) (“Copyright infringement is a strict liability offense in the sense that a plaintiff is not required to prove unlawful intent or culpability.”); Shapiro, Bernstein & Co. v. H.L. Green Co., 316 F.2d 304, 308 (2d Cir. 1963) (explaining that “[w]hile there have been some complaints concerning the harshness of the principle of strict liability in copyright law . . . courts have consistently refused to honor the defense of absence of knowledge or intention”); Toksvig v. Bruce Publ’g Co., 181 F.2d 664, 666 (7th Cir. 1950) (“Intention is immaterial if infringement appears.”); Fitzgerald Publ’g Co. v. Baylor Publ’g Co., 807 F.2d 1110, 1113 (2d Cir. 1986) (“[I]ntent or knowledge is not an element of infringement.”); Gener-Villar v. Adcom Grp., Inc., 509 F. Supp. 2d 117, 124 (D.P.R. 2007) (“One must first take notice that the Copyright Act is a strict liability regime under which any infringer, whether innocent or intentional, is liable.”); Millennium Funding, Inc. v. Priv. Internet Access, Inc., No. 21-cv-01261, 2022 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 187487, at *40 (D. Colo. Oct. 13, 2022) (“Indeed, copyright infringement is a strict liability tort.”); Faulkner v. Nat’l Geographic Soc’y, 576 F. Supp. 2d 609, 613 (S.D.N.Y. 2008) (“Copyright infringement is a strict liability wrong in the sense that a plaintiff need not prove wrongful intent or culpability in order to prevail.”). Scholars take a similar view.38See, e.g., Jacqueline D. Lipton, Cyberspace, Exceptionalism, and Innocent Copyright Infringement, 13 Vand. J. Ent. & Tech. L. 767, 768 (2011) (“Historically, copyright infringement claims have been litigated on a strict liability basis.”); Kent Sinclair, Jr., Liability for Copyright Infringement–Handling Innocence in a Strict-Liability Context, 58 Calif. L. Rev. 940, 944 (1970) (“The rule is well established in copyright law that lack of intention to infringe is not a defense to an action for infringement.”); Oren Bracha & Patrick R. Goold, Copyright Accidents, 96 B.U. L. Rev. 1025, 1028 (2016) [hereinafter Bracha & Goold, Copyright Accidents] (“Copyright law has so far responded to accidents through a rule of strict liability. It does not matter how much care you take to prevent the accidental infringement; if you end up transgressing upon copyright entitlements, you will be held liable.” (footnote omitted)); Patrick R. Goold, Moral Reflections on Strict Liability in Copyright, 44 Colum. J.L. & Arts 123, 125 (2021) [hereinafter Goold, Moral Reflections] (“Copyright infringement is a strict liability tort: Liability attaches when someone infringes the right, regardless of how carefully the defendant tried to prevent any legal wrongdoing.”); Apostolos G. Chronopoulos, Strict Liability and Negligence in Copyright Law: Fair Use as Regulation of Activity Levels, 97 Neb. L. Rev. 384, 386 (2018) (“Copyright infringement is considered to be a strict liability tort.”). It is easy enough to understand why. Copyright liability, after all, does not depend on the infringer’s knowledge, negligence, or intent.39As Dane Ciolino and Erin Donelon put it, liability for copyright infringement can arise even absent “scienter, intent, knowledge, negligence, or similar culpable mental state. On the contrary, liability for civil copyright infringement is strict.” Dane S. Ciolino & Erin A. Donelon, Questioning Strict Liability in Copyright, 54 Rutgers L. Rev. 351, 356 (2002). It is simply irrelevant whether the infringer knew that their actions constituted copyright infringement. Liability is not conditioned upon any kind of fault. To establish a prima facie case, the copyright owner need not make a showing of knowledge or negligence on the part of the defendant. Copyright infringement, in short, is a strict liability tort.

But why is that so? One standard answer is that copyright is a form of property entitlement, and violations of property rights ought to be punishable regardless of the transgressor’s fault.40Bracha & Goold, Copyright Accidents, supra note 38, at 1028; Sinclair, supra note 38, at 945 (emphasizing that the concept of “absolute liability” in copyright law tracks the idea that “literary works . . . must be afforded legal protection to the same extent as his real or personal property” (footnote omitted)); Lipton, supra note 38, at 769–70. Another explanation is that the defendant should face absolute liability because they are better positioned to avoid loss, at least as compared to the copyright owner.41Lipton, supra note 38, at 770; 4 Melville B. Nimmer & David Nimmer, Nimmer on Copyright § 13.08 (2023). The idea is that “as between owners and infringers, it is more efficient for infringers to bear the costs of infringement.”42Ciolino & Donelon, supra note 39, at 376 (citing Eaton S. Drone, A Treatise on the Law of Property in Intellectual Productions in Great Britain and the United States 403 (Rothman Reprints 1972)). Yet another familiar theme is that a strict liability standard serves an evidentiary function: it relieves plaintiffs of the burden of proving the infringer’s state of mind.43Lipton, supra note 38, at 770–71.

To understand how our strict liability system came to be, it is critical to consider its historical genesis. As others have noted, Judge Learned Hand first laid the foundations for a strict liability regime in a spate of early-twentieth-century decisions dealing with copyright infringement.44E.g., Goold     , Moral Reflections, supra note 38, at 125. In these cases, Judge Hand dismissed the defendants’ claims of ignorance on the theory that the copyrights at issue were registered with the Copyright Office: the defendants, Judge Hand suggested, were on notice as to the existence of the copyright.45See, e.g., Stern v. Jerome H. Remick & Co., 175 F. 282, 282–83 (C.C.S.D.N.Y. 1910) (noting that the defendant “had means of knowledge from the copyright office that the [work] had been in fact copyrighted; and he, like anyone else, took his chances when he published the song without any inquiry”). At the time these decisions were issued, copyright registration was mandatory.46See Shisha, supra note 33, at 70–71; Act of May 31, 1790, ch. 15, § 3, 1 Stat. 124, 124 (amended 1831) (mandating registration with the clerk’s office at the author’s local district court); Act of June 30, 1834, ch. 157, § 1, 4 Stat. 728, 728 (requiring that copyright owners record “deeds or instruments in writing” for the transfer or assignment of copyrights). Failure to register the rights would lead to copyright forfeiture.47Shisha, supra note 33, at 68 (“When an author failed to register the work, deposit copies, append a notice to published copies, or give public notice in a newspaper, she would forfeit her copyright.” (footnote omitted)). Because the infringed works were registered, Judge Hand could reasonably surmise that the defendants had proper notice of the status of the works they had copied.

Thus, a strict liability regime was defensible on more functional grounds. It arose at a time when copyright registration was mandatory. Registration provided notice of a work’s legal status. And copyright protection was also conditioned on an additional notice affixed to copies of the work—every published copy had to include a notice specifying who the copyright owner was and when the copyright was registered.48See id. at 70–71; Act of Apr. 29, 1802, ch. 36, § 1, 2 Stat. 171, 171 (requiring that copyright owners “give information by causing the copy of the record . . . to be inserted at full length in the title-page or in the page immediately following the title of every such book or books”); Act of Mar. 4, 1909, ch. 320, § 12, 35 Stat. 1075, 1078 (amended 1976) (conditioning copyright protection upon “publication of the work with the notice of copyright”).

But these formalities were eliminated or rendered optional in the late twentieth century.49For a discussion of copyright formalities, see Shisha, supra note 33, at 70–76 (noting that registration is no longer a precondition to copyright protection, while the notice requirement has been jettisoned altogether). Consequently, under our current system, it has become increasingly difficult to track down and identify the owners of certain works.50Olive Huang, U.S. Copyright Office Orphan Works Inquiry: Finding Homes for the Orphans, 21 Berkeley Tech. L.J. 265, 265 (2006) (“[O]wnership information for a copyrighted work is sometimes hard to find, and tracking down the owner to ask permission presents daunting challenges for potential users.”). Copyright protection today vests automatically—authors need not take any affirmative steps to register their rights or apply for copyright protection.51Indeed, “[c]opyright attaches to an original work of authorship the moment it is fixed in some tangible form. Authors need not take any affirmative steps to claim copyright protection; original works are protected by default. Modern copyright law is thus a system of unconditional protection—one in which copyright vests automatically.” See Shisha, supra note 33, at 62–63. This complicates matters. Because copyrights vest automatically but are not registered, the risk of accidental infringement has grown measurably. It is indeed harder to justify a strict liability regime in a world where the risk of accidental infringement is so high.

Meanwhile, copyright’s strict liability regime has been the subject of sustained scholarly attention. A strict liability regime, scholars contend, is no longer workable. By increasing the likelihood that inadvertent infringers face liability, a strict liability scheme threatens to disproportionately expand the scope of copyright entitlements. Dane Ciolino and Erin Donelon, for instance, argue that strict liability frustrates the very objectives underlying our copyright system—it overprotects preexisting works, thus decreasing accessibility and preventing future authors from engaging with and building on existing works.52Ciolino & Donelon, supra note 39, at 410–15. Patrick Goold rails against copyright’s strict liability regime on moral grounds. Quite apart from any of the practical consequences that might attend a strict liability system, Goold explains that liability for accidental infringement is morally unjust—it is simply unfair to impose liability on a defendant who did everything they reasonably could to avoid infringement.53Goold, Moral Reflections, supra note 38, at 126 (“My question is not whether strict liability fails to properly deter accidents or inhibits creativity (which it does), but more simply, whether strict liability is fair. I make an argument that strict liability is not fair because it results in copyright users being held liable for accidents for which they are not morally responsible.”). Avihay Dorfman and Asaf Jacob claim that strict liability makes little sense in a system focused on intangible goods—among other problems, intangible goods are difficult to define and their legal status is often uncertain.54Avihay Dorfman & Assaf Jacob, Copyright as Tort, 12 Theoretical Inquiries L. 59, 87–96 (2011). Finally, Jacqueline Lipton asserts that strict liability aligns poorly with the realities of the digital era.55Lipton, supra note 38, at 808–09. In a world where technology allows for the mechanical, accidental, and often involuntary copying of works, strict liability is inappropriate.56Id. at 784–801.

In 2012, Shyamkrishna Balganesh offered a more systematic account of copyright infringement.57Shyamkrishna Balganesh, The Obligatory Structure of Copyright Law: Unbundling the Wrong of Copying, 125 Harv. L. Rev. 1664, 1682 (2012). As Balganesh points out, the basic structure of the infringement action does not require proof of harm. To make a prima facie case of copyright infringement, the plaintiff must prove (1) ownership of a valid copyright in the work and (2) infringement of one of the plaintiff’s rights, requiring both copying-in-fact and improper appropriation.58See Feist Publ’ns, Inc. v. Rural Tel. Serv. Co., 499 U.S. 340, 361 (1991); see also Nimmer & Nimmer, supra note 41, § 13D.02.

The question of harm is curiously absent from this basic scheme. As Balganesh notes, it is only later in the process, when confronting the question of fair use, that the issue of harm comes into play. Fair use is copyright’s most important defense to claims of infringement.59Abraham Bell & Gideon Parchomovsky, Propertizing Fair Use, 107 Va. L. Rev. 1255, 1257 (2021) (describing fair use as “the most significant and most capacious defense against copyright infringement”). In determining whether the defendant’s copying qualifies as fair use, courts consider a range of statutory factors, including the question of “market harm”—the “effect of the use upon the potential market” for the copyrighted work.6017 U.S.C. § 107. So although harm is not an element of the infringement tort, it surfaces as part of the fair use inquiry. The issue of harm, then, is baked into the defense stage. Nevertheless, although the question of harm is central to the fair use analysis, the larger point remains: our copyright system is essentially a no-fault regime, one in which it “makes little difference for liability whether the copying was intentional, negligent, or a genuine mistake.”61Balganesh, supra note 57, at 1682.

Others, though, question whether our system is truly a strict liability regime. In a series of articles published over the past few years, Goold articulated an intricate account calling into question the conventional view that copyright is best conceptualized as a strict liability regime.62See generally Patrick R. Goold, Is Copyright Infringement a Strict Liability Tort?, 30 Berkeley Tech. L.J. 305 (2015) [hereinafter Goold, Copyright Infringement] (suggesting that copyright is best conceptualized as a fault-based regime); Bracha & Goold, Copyright Accidents, supra note 38 (questioning whether strict liability is the appropriate liability standard for copyright accidents and considering a range of potential alternatives); Goold, Moral Reflections, supra note 38 (asserting that copyright’s strict liability standard is morally unfair because it leads to copyright liability for accidents for which defendants are not morally responsible). Goold posits that the infringement tort does, in fact, accommodate a fault element. This element, however, has gone largely unnoticed thanks to copyright’s messy structure.63Goold, Copyright Infringement, supra note 62, at 338. The fair use principle is again central to the story: Goold suggests that the fairness standard reflected in the fair use inquiry is a kind of fault standard, somewhat analogous to the reasonableness standard undergirding negligence law.64Id. at 340–50. As a result, the fair use inquiry has a dual role—establishing whether the proscribed conduct (copying) was harmful and, in addition, whether the copying was wrongful. Id. at 338. In Goold’s formulation, copyright liability is not conditioned on the infringer’s state of mind, but rather depends upon the infringer’s failure to satisfy a standard of conduct. Id. at 340. For liability to arise, it is not enough that the defendant created a substantially similar work—“the copying must also be unfair.” Id.

But whatever one makes of Goold’s analysis, it is not at all clear that the fair use defense can meaningfully relax the no-harm regime that lies at the heart of copyright’s prima facie case. For many would-be infringers, the fair use defense is no silver bullet. The fundamental problem with fair use is that it relies on an ex-post analysis of four factors.65Shani Shisha, The Copyright Wasteland, 47 BYU L. Rev. 1721, 1779 (2022) (“[T]he fair use doctrine rests on a statutory test that is flexible by design: Courts examine whether the defendant’s use is fair on a case-by-case basis against four statutory factors.”); Clark D. Asay, Arielle Sloan & Dean Sobczak, Is Transformative Use Eating the World?, 61 B.C. L. Rev. 905, 917 (2020) (“Fair use is meant to be a flexible standard . . . that courts can adapt to achieve the most just results in any given situation.”). By design, the fair use inquiry is case specific and can only be tested by a court after the fact.66Larry Lessig famously described fair use as “the right to hire a lawyer.” Lawrence Lessig, Free Culture 187 (2004). As Peter Jaszi explains:

The statutory formulation [of fair use] . . . is too vague and open-ended to be relied upon effectively; its real utility is severely limited because fair use claims can be tested only after the fact of use and then only when a creator relying on the doctrine is able to retain legal counsel and willing to expose himself or herself to considerable economic risk in the event that the defense fails.

Peter Jaszi, Copyright, Fair Use and Motion Pictures, 2007 Utah L. Rev. 715, 729 (2007); see also James Gibson, Risk Aversion and Rights Accretion in Intellectual Property Law, 116 Yale L.J. 882, 889 (2007) (“From the ex post perspective of the defendant already embroiled in expensive litigation, an adaptable, equitable defense is useful. But for the prospective defendant wondering whether a given act will prove to be infringing, fair use is too ambiguous to provide much ex ante guidance.”).
To prevail on fair use, the defendant must withstand lengthy and uncertain litigation.67Am. Intell. Prop. L. Ass’n, Report of the Economic Survey 44 (2017) (estimating that the median cost of copyright litigation ranges from $200,000 to $1 million). For that reason, risk-averse defendants would often choose to settle out of court.68Shisha, supra note 33, at 120. With the specter of statutory damages looming in the background, the risks of going to court are too grave. In such circumstances, the safe choice—and perhaps the only sensible one—is to settle.

The idea here is clear: whether the fair use doctrine introduces a fault standard, as Goold claims, is beside the point. For many would-be infringers, the fair use defense never really comes into play. And while it may be true that, as an analytical matter, copyright infringement is best characterized as a fault liability tort, this is largely tangential to the broader argument I advance here—that our current regime is overly burdensome.

B.  Statutory Damages

A successful plaintiff in an infringement action may pursue one of two remedial avenues.6917 U.S.C. §§ 504(a), (c)(1) (“[T]he copyright owner may elect, at any time before final judgment is rendered, to recover, instead of actual damages and profits, an award of statutory damages for all infringements involved in the action, with respect to any one work.”). The first entitles a victorious plaintiff to collect actual damages plus infringement-related profits.70Id. § 504(b). The second relieves a prevailing plaintiff of the burden of establishing actual harm, allowing instead for the recovery of statutory damages.71Id. § 504(c). Ordinarily, a plaintiff may recover statutory damages ranging from $750 to $30,000 for any infringed work.72Id. § 504(c)(1). The number of statutory awards depends on the number of infringed works.73Id. (stating that the plaintiff is entitled to recover a separate award for “all infringements involved in the action, with respect to any one work” (emphasis added)); see also Nimmer & Nimmer, supra note 41, § 14.04(E)) (“Where the suit involves infringement of more than one separate and independent work, minimum statutory damages for each work must be awarded. For example, if one defendant has infringed three copyrighted works, the copyright owner is entitled to statutory damages of at least $750 and may be awarded up to $30,000.” (quoting H.R. Rep. No. 94-1476, at 162 (1976))). Each statutory award may be reduced to a sum of no less than $200 per work in cases of innocent infringement,7417 U.S.C. § 504(c)(2). or increased—up to a sum of $150,000 per work—in cases of willful infringement.75Id.

As a practical matter, the Copyright Act offers little guidance on how courts might assess statutory damages.76The Copyright Act is codified in Title 17 of the United States Code. 17 U.S.C. §§ 101–1511. As § 504 (“section 504”) of the copyright statute makes clear, the court is at liberty to adjust the award as it “considers just.”77Id. § 504(c)(1). In practice, in the absence of a jury trial, courts often assess damages by reference to four principal factors: (1) the harm suffered by the plaintiff; (2) the profits collected by the defendant; (3) the infringer’s state of mind, namely, whether the infringement was willful, knowing, or innocent; and, finally, (4) whether either of the parties had violated its contractual obligations.78Nimmer & Nimmer, supra note 41, § 14.04(B)(1)(a). More broadly, some courts also attend to the objectives animating our statutory regime. The Second Circuit, for example, often undertakes a more elaborate inquiry into “the deterrent effect on the infringer and third parties,” as well as “the infringer’s cooperation in providing evidence concerning the value of the infringing material” and “the conduct and attitude of the parties.”79Bryant v. Media Right Prods., Inc., 603 F.3d 135, 144 (2d Cir. 2010) (assessing statutory damages under § 504(c)(2)); Pearson Educ., Inc. v. Arora, 717 F. Supp. 2d 374, 380 (S.D.N.Y. 2010), aff’d, 448 F. App’x 163 (2d Cir. 2012) (considering the same factors in assessing statutory damages under § 504(c)(1)).

Moreover, as noted above, the statutory award may be decreased to a sum of no less than $200 per work in cases of innocent infringement.8017 U.S.C § 504(c)(2). In such cases, the defendant bears the burden of proving that they were not aware, and had no reason to believe, that their actions were infringing.81Id. (“In a case where the infringer sustains the burden of proving, and the court finds, that such infringer was not aware and had no reason to believe that his or her acts constituted an infringement of copyright, the court in its discretion may reduce the award of statutory damages to a sum of not less than $200.”). The burden here is twofold: the defendant must establish both that they did not believe their acts constituted infringement and that their belief was reasonable. Whether an award is ultimately reduced, though, remains a discretionary matter, and a court may refuse to do so even in cases involving innocent infringers.82Nimmer & Nimmer, supra note 41, § 14.04(B)(2)(a). Finally, it is also important to note that the Copyright Act precludes reliance on the “innocent infringement” defense when a defendant had access to published copies bearing a copyright notice.8317 U.S.C. §§ 401(d), 402(d).

Similarly, in cases of willful infringement, the court may enhance the amount of statutory damages to a sum of “not more than $150,000” per work.84Id. § 504(c)(2). Whether the infringement was “willful” depends on the infringer’s state of mind.85Erickson Prods., Inc. v. Kast, 921 F.3d 822, 833 (9th Cir. 2019) (“A determination of willfulness requires an assessment of a defendant’s state of mind.” (citing Friedman v. Live Nation Merch., Inc., 833 F.3d 1180, 1186 (9th Cir. 2016))); Russell v. Walmart Inc., No. CV 19-5495, 2020 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 252882, at *27–29 (C.D. Cal. Oct. 16, 2020). And although a determination of willfulness can prove somewhat elusive,86Shisha, supra note 65, at 1757 (noting that courts “have done little to narrow down or clearly define ‘willful infringement’ ” (citation omitted)). the prototypical case of willful infringement involves a defendant who knowingly infringed the plaintiff’s rights87See Nimmer & Nimmer, supra note 41, § 14.04(B)(3)(a). or otherwise displayed “reckless disregard for, or willful blindness to, the copyright holder’s rights.”8817 U.S.C. § 504(c)(2); see also Unicolors, Inc. v. Urb. Outfitters, Inc., 853 F.3d 980, 991 (9th Cir. 2017); Sony BMG Music Ent. v. Tenenbaum, 660 F.3d 487, 507–08 (1st Cir. 2011); Louis Vuitton Malletier, S.A. v. Akanoc Sols., Inc., 658 F.3d 936, 944 (9th Cir. 2011); Graper v. Mid-Continent Cas. Co., 756 F.3d 388, 394 (5th Cir. 2014); Island Software & Comput. Serv., Inc. v. Microsoft Corp., 413 F.3d 257, 263 (2d. Cir. 2005); Wildlife Express Corp. v. Carol Wright Sales, Inc., 18 F.3d 502, 511–12 (7th Cir. 1994); Yurman Design, Inc. v. PAJ, Inc., 262 F.3d 101, 112 (2d Cir. 2001); Cent. Point Software, Inc. v. Glob. Software & Accessories, Inc., 880 F. Supp. 957, 967 (E.D.N.Y. 1995). The point is that, even absent actual knowledge of infringement, the defendant may be held liable for willful infringement so long as they displayed reckless disregard of the plaintiff’s rights.

One strong indication of reckless disregard is a history of past infringements.89Nimmer & Nimmer, supra note 41, § 14.04(B)(3)(a); Lauratex Textile Corp. v. Allton Knitting Mills Inc., 517 F. Supp. 900, 903–04 (S.D.N.Y. 1981). As the Lauratex court emphasized, the defendant had been on the receiving end of

copyright infringement suits brought by converters ten times (including this action) in the last five years. Five of those actions were settled, two are still pending and two resulted in judgments in favor of the plaintiffs. The inference is inescapable that [the defendant] has made a practice of copying the designs of other converters, and that an award of statutory damages is appropriate as a deterrent to further activity of this kind.

 Id. (footnote omitted).
Another piece of evidence probative of willfulness is the infringer’s past record of seeking authorization prior to using other copyrighted works.90Consider, for example, Beastie Boys v. Monster Energy Co., 66 F. Supp. 3d 424 (S.D.N.Y. 2014). The Beastie Boys brought action for copyright infringement against Monster Energy. Id. at 427–28. The Beastie Boys alleged that Monster had used their music in the company’s promotional video. Id. at 428. At trial, Monster chose not to contest the issue of liability, and the trial focused instead on the question of damages. Id. at 432–33. The jury returned a verdict in favor of the plaintiffs, awarding the Beastie Boys $1.2 million in statutory damages based on a finding of willful infringement. Id. at 435. The court upheld the verdict as reasonable, explaining that Monster’s marketing director had previously produced a large number of promotional videos—for which he sought permission in writing. Id. at 442–43. The director had also taken an aggressive stance in guarding against violations of Monster’s own intellectual property in the past. Id. Likewise, Monster failed to craft a policy to regulate its music licensing. Id. Based on these reasons, the court concluded that the jury’s finding of willfulness was well-grounded in the factual record. Id. For a more thorough description of the Beastie Boys case, see Nimmer & Nimmer, supra note 41, § 14.04(B)(3)(a). Indeed, a defendant who was previously vigilant in obtaining licenses but failed to do so at a later point may be deemed to have engaged in willful infringement. In addition, the Ninth Circuit has suggested that a jury could find willfulness where a company failed to promulgate any procedures for “establishing or reporting on who holds the rights to the [works] whose use is proposed.”91Friedman v. Live Nation Merch., Inc., 833 F.3d 1180, 1186 (9th Cir. 2016). And a court may likewise draw an inference of willful infringement when the defendant ignores a letter informing them, in concrete terms, of infringement.92See Chi-Boy Music v. Charlie Club, Inc., 930 F.2d 1224, 1227–28 (7th Cir. 1991); N.A.S. Import, Corp. v. Chenson Enters., Inc., 968 F.2d 250, 253 (2d Cir. 1992).

At the same time, a host of countervailing factors might cut against a finding of willfulness. For one thing, when fair use is a close call, some courts insist that it would be inappropriate to infer willfulness even if the defendant is ultimately found liable.93Nimmer & Nimmer, supra note 41, § 14.04(B)(3)(a). Take the case of Princeton University Press v. Michigan Document Services, Inc., in which a university press sued a copy shop for selling unauthorized “coursepacks.”94Princeton Univ. Press v. Mich. Document Servs., Inc., 99 F.3d 1381, 1383 (6th Cir. 1996); see also Nimmer & Nimmer, supra note 41, § 14.04(B)(3)(a). The court concluded that the defendant’s copying did not constitute fair use95Princeton Univ. Press, 99 F.3d at 1392. but took pains to note that the question was a close one—indeed, there were “forcefully argued dissents” on the issue.96Id. As a consequence, the court declined to determine whether “the defendants’ belief that their copying constituted fair use was so unreasonable as to bespeak willfulness.”97Id.

Courts have also refused to countenance claims of willful infringement when the defendant had a reasonable belief that their actions were legally permissible, even if they had been notified that their use of the work was potentially infringing.98See, e.g., RCA/Ariola Int’l, Inc. v. Thomas & Grayston Co., 845 F.2d 773, 779 (8th Cir. 1988); MJ Int’l, Inc. v. Hwangpo, No. 8:01CV201, 2002 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 11079, at *8 (D. Neb. Mar. 13, 2002). Furthermore, some plaintiffs may struggle to establish claims of willful infringement when the defendant did not consult a lawyer99See, e.g., Henley v. DeVore, 733 F. Supp. 2d 1144, 1165–66 (C.D. Cal. 2010). or when the infringer performed a search of Copyright Office records but could not locate any records for the plaintiff’s work.100See, e.g., U.S. Media Corp. v. Edde Ent., Inc., No. 94 Civ. 4849, 1996 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 13389, at *21–22 (S.D.N.Y. Sept. 12, 1996) (noting that the court lacks evidentiary basis to determine “whether some or all of the defendants—in reliance on a copyright search—acted in the good-faith belief that a lack of copyright registration betokens a lack of statutory protection and whether such a belief, at least with respect to the five films at issue, would have been reasonable”).

In short, a successful plaintiff may choose to recover statutory damages at any point before a final judgment is rendered. Typically, a statutory award can range from $750 to $30,000 for every infringed work.10117 U.S.C. § 504(c)(1). The award may be reduced to a sum of no less than $200 per work in cases of innocent infringement or increased to a sum of no more than $150,000 per work in cases of willful infringement.102Id. § 504(c)(2). The number of statutory works is tied to the number of infringed works and, in some cases, the number of infringers.103Friedman v. Live Nation Merch., Inc., 833 F.3d 1180, 1189–92 (9th Cir. 2016).

This Section draws out two of the central problems ailing our copyright system. The first is that copyright infringement is principally understood to be a strict liability regime. And while this regime is tempered by the flexible fair use standard, it is also true that fair use is mostly irrelevant for a great many defendants—namely, those who might choose to settle out of court. The second major issue confronting our system is that copyright owners can choose to recover a separate award of statutory damages for every implicated work. Since these awards can range anywhere from $200 to $150,000 per work,10417 U.S.C. § 504(c)(1)–(2). vast fortunes hang in the balance.

One might inquire, however, as to the interaction between these two aspects of our copyright system. While the defendant’s state of mind is wholly absent from the liability analysis, it does inform the damages calculus. As this Section makes plain, whether the infringer had real or constructive knowledge that their acts were infringing is key to determining whether they face reduced or increased statutory damages. Therefore, in a sense, these two features of our system—strict liability and statutory damages—work in unison. Theoretically, when liability is imposed on an innocent infringer, courts may choose to reduce the award under the category of innocent infringement (in which case, the award could be as low as $200 per work).105Id. § 504(c)(2). When one mechanism (strict liability) fails, judges can tap into the other (statutory damages) to prevent an unjust outcome—that is, to prevent an inadvertent infringer from facing an excessive award.

There is just one problem: in reality, the law of statutory damages is arbitrary, haphazard, and unpredictable. Part II will explore the law in action. It will show that different courts harbor very different ideas about what might qualify as an appropriate statutory award. Indeed, courts issue wildly divergent awards in factually similar cases. And, worse, courts cannot even agree on what statutory damages are meant to achieve: some believe statutory damages are rooted in a compensatory rationale, while others insist that statutory damages are meant to punish or deter future infringers. The result is a body of caselaw that often seems excessive or unprincipled.

II.  STATUTORY DAMAGES IN ACTION

This Part discusses the principal issues plaguing the law of statutory damages. First, courts often disagree over the appropriate justification for statutory damages, oscillating between compensatory, punitive, and deterrence-based concerns. Second, the caselaw turns out to be unpredictable or otherwise arbitrary—in cases sharing a similar fact pattern, courts mete out divergent awards. In part, this is because various courts employ different multipliers to calculate damages. Third, statutory damages can at times lead to shockingly excessive awards. Because statutory damages are computed on a per-work basis, awards can dramatically rack up in cases that implicate multiple works. Fourth, and perhaps most bafflingly, the per-work structure of statutory damages can produce some unintended consequences: because damages attach to infringed works rather than infringed rights, courts tend to systematically gloss over certain exclusive rights. The net result is an underdeveloped body of law. I take up these issues in turn.

A.  Justifications

In many cases, courts award statutory damages “with little to no attention . . . to their underlying purpose.”106Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1249. Debates about statutory damages tend to home in on three standard justifications. First, some courts believe that statutory damages are grounded in a compensatory-evidentiary justification. The general idea is that copyright owners may struggle to prove actual harm.107Shisha, supra note 65, at 1758–61. Indeed, proponents of statutory damages believe that there is something distinctive about the evidentiary challenges facing copyright plaintiffs.108F.W. Woolworth Co. v. Contemp. Arts, Inc., 344 U.S. 228, 232 (1952) (stressing that “[f]ew bodies of law would be more difficult to reduce to a short and simple formula than that which determines the measure of [damages in copyright cases]”). Imagine, for example, a copyright owner whose work was illegally distributed online and then downloaded by third parties. In such circumstances, a court might struggle to “assess how many of these third-party downloads dislodged actual sales that would have otherwise taken place if the work had been distributed by the plaintiff.”109Shisha, supra note 65, at 1759. In other instances, the information needed to prove actual damages might lie “uniquely within the infringers’ control.”110Clever Covers, Inc. v. Sw. Fla. Storm Def. LLC, 554 F. Supp. 2d 1303, 1311 (M.D. Fla. 2008) (citation omitted).

Given these challenges, the argument goes, statutory damages serve a crucial role in ensuring that rightsholders get compensated for their losses. Without statutory damages, copyright holders would face an all-or-nothing regime; they would not be able to obtain compensation at all if they cannot prove actual loss. On this view, statutory damages are directed at a particular problem—the difficulty of proving actual damages—and should thus seek to account for actual harm. They should approximate, if only imperfectly, “the amount that would be recovered as actual compensation.”111Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1231.

This compensatory justification, simple and intuitive as it may seem, has found favor with many courts.112Courts often cite the compensatory rationale alongside other relevant factors that appear to justify statutory damages. See, e.g., Lauratex Textile Corp. v. Allton Knitting Mills Inc., 517 F. Supp. 900, 903 (S.D.N.Y. 1981); Cable/Home Commc’n Corp. v. Network Prods., Inc., 902 F.2d 829, 850–51 (11th Cir. 1990); Fitzgerald Publ’g Co. v. Baylor Publ’g Co., 670 F. Supp. 1133, 1140 (E.D.N.Y. 1987), aff’d sub nom. Fitzgerald v. Baylor Publ’g, 862 F.2d 304 (2d Cir. 1988); Pret-A-Printee, Ltd. v. Allton Knitting Mills, Inc., No. 81 Civ. 3770, 1982 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 15108, at *9–10 (S.D.N.Y. Sept. 16, 1982); Peter Pan Fabrics, Inc. v. Jobela Fabrics, Inc., 329 F.2d 194, 195–96 (2d Cir. 1964) (discussing the statutory framework predating the 1976 statute); Downs v. Yeshiva World News, LLC, No. 18-CV-0250, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 17751, at *5 (E.D.N.Y. Feb. 1, 2019); Van Der Zee v. Greenidge, No. 03 CIV. 8659, 2006 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 400, at *3–4 (S.D.N.Y. Jan. 6, 2006); Star’s Edge, Inc. v. Braun (In re Braun), 327 B.R. 447, 450 (Bankr. N.D. Cal. 2005); Warner Bros. Inc. v. Dae Rim Trading, Inc., 877 F.2d 1120, 1126 (2d Cir. 1989). The legislative history, too, seems to indicate that compensatory instincts partly underlie our statutory scheme.113See Staff of H. Comm. on the Judiciary, 87th Cong., Report of the Register of Copyrights on the General Revision of the U.S. Copyright Law 102 (Comm. Print 1961) (noting that “[t]he value of a copyright is, by its nature, difficult to establish, and the loss caused by an infringement is equally hard to determine”); see also Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1231 n.68.

Yet, as Bracha and Syed point out, the evidentiary justification suggests two related principles. First, if our goal is to address the difficulties of proving harm, statutory damages should only be available when evidence of actual harm is unavailable or difficult to obtain. Second, statutory damages should approximate actual harm as best as possible.114Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1232.

The problem, of course, is that neither principle finds support in the caselaw or in the language of the copyright statute. Nowhere does the Copyright Act limit the availability of statutory damages only to circumstances where evidence of actual harm is difficult to recover.115See 17 U.S.C. § 504. To the contrary: the Copyright Act expressly entertains a heightened category of culpability—willful infringement—where damages would be increased beyond a purely compensatory level. 17 U.S.C. § 504(c)(2). If statutory damages were strictly about compensating copyright owners, the Copyright Act would not establish an elaborate scheme based on the infringer’s state of mind. Courts, in turn, treat statutory damages “as a matter of unqualified right.”116Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1232. And statutory awards often seem wholly unmoored from compensatory instincts—courts have developed no rules to cap statutory damages based on an assessment of actual damages. In fact, courts sometimes calculate the proper compensatory sum and then multiply it to arrive at a statutory award that is, by definition, supracompensatory.117Id. at 1232–33; see also 2 Paul Goldstein, Goldstein on Copyright § 14.2.1.1(b) (3d ed. Supp. 2012). As Goldstein explains, when there is no evidence of actual damages, courts often just switch to a different justification, such as a deterrence-based rationale. Id. Indeed, “[i]n cases where the evidence provides few if any clues for approximating actual damages and profits, courts often turn to the underlying rationale for statutory damages—sustaining copyright incentives while deterring infringement.” Id. The compensatory rationale, then, does not quite map onto the caselaw.

Another justification courts occasionally invoke is that statutory damages serve a punitive or retributive role—punishing the infringer for their wrongful conduct.118Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1233–34. Many courts endorse this idea of punishment as a justification for statutory damages.119Energy Intel. Grp., Inc. v. CHS McPherson Refinery, Inc., 300 F. Supp. 3d 1356, 1380 (D. Kan. 2018) (“[A] statutory damages award may properly be ‘wholly punitive’ in nature.”); L.A. News Serv. v. Reuters Television Int’l, Ltd., 149 F.3d 987, 996 (9th Cir. 1998) (citing both compensatory and punitive principles as a justification for statutory damages); Energy Intel. Grp., Inc. v. Kayne Anderson Cap. Advisors, L.P., 948 F.3d 261, 272 (5th Cir. 2020) (noting that “the modern Copyright Act’s statutory damages regime has a significant deterrent and potentially punitive purpose”); Dream Games of Ariz., Inc. v. PC Onsite, 561 F.3d 983, 992 (9th Cir. 2009) (“Statutory damages [have] ‘compensatory and punitive purposes.’ ” (citation omitted)). Many courts recognize that punitive damages are available only for a specific subset of cases—those involving “willful infringement” under section 504(c)(2). See, e.g., On Davis v. Gap, Inc., 246 F.3d 152, 172 (2d Cir. 2001) (“The purpose of punitive damages—to punish and prevent malicious conduct—is generally achieved under the Copyright Act through the provisions of 17 U.S.C. § 504(c)(2).”); Kamakazi Music Corp. v. Robbins Music Corp., 534 F. Supp. 69, 78 (S.D.N.Y. 1982) (“The public policy rationale for punitive damages of punishing and preventing malicious conduct can be properly accounted for in the provisions for increasing a maximum statutory damage award . . . per infringement found to be willful.”); Nintendo of Am., Inc. v. Dragon Pac. Int’l, 40 F.3d 1007, 1011 (9th Cir. 1994) (“[W]hen infringement is willful, the statutory damages award may be designed to penalize the infringer.” (quoting Chi-Boy Music v. Charlie Club, Inc., 930 F.2d 1224, 1228–29 (7th Cir. 1991)). And while judges seldom clarify exactly what they mean in describing statutory damages as “punitive,” the basic idea is simple: it is fair for the wrongdoer to suffer in direct proportion to the wrong they inflicted. The wrongdoer deserves to be punished.

This punitive rationale meshes rather neatly with the language of the Copyright Act. The statute, after all, establishes a tripartite framework to distinguish among different categories of infringement—regular, innocent, and willful—based on the infringer’s mental state.120See supra Section I.B. That is, the infringer’s level of culpability is measured by reference to their state of mind. Correspondingly, the appropriate remedy is adjusted in proportion to the infringer’s degree of culpability—namely, whether they had actual or constructive knowledge that their actions were infringing.

But the larger picture, again, is quite messy. As Bracha and Syed observe, it would be peculiar for our system to enforce a punitive rationale through copyright’s statutory damages scheme.121Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1235–36. That is because our copyright system already classifies certain acts as criminal offenses.12217 U.S.C. § 506. Retribution is widely understood to be the classic justification for criminal sanctions.123Thomas E. Robins, Retribution, the Evolving Standard of Decency, and Methods of Execution: The Inevitable Collision in Eighth Amendment Jurisprudence, 119 Penn St. L. Rev. 885, 889 (2015) (“Since Immanuel Kant’s Philosophy of Law, retribution has been a mainstay of criminal law theory, argued over in classrooms and academic journals for centuries. Retribution remains a fundamental, if controversial, precept of criminal law theory.”). Criminal enforcement is also subject to a host of procedural and substantive safeguards, as well as a heightened burden of persuasion.124Kenneth Mann, Punitive Civil Sanctions: The Middleground Between Criminal and Civil Law, 101 Yale L.J. 1795, 1803–13 (1992) (discussing some of the classic elements, both procedural and substantive, that differentiate criminal from civil law). Accordingly, one might question whether copyright’s scheme of civil remedies should serve any punitive purposes. Why should we impose punitive penalties for conduct that does not meet the heightened standard for criminal culpability under the Copyright Act?

Moreover, the caselaw remains inconsistent and unpredictable. Some courts appear to recognize both compensatory and punitive instincts as proper justifications for statutory damages.125See, e.g., L.A. News Serv. v. Reuters Television Int’l, Ltd., 149 F.3d 987, 996 (9th Cir. 1998); Energy Intel. Grp., Inc. v. Kayne Anderson Cap. Advisors, L.P., 948 F.3d 261, 272 (5th Cir. 2020); Dream Games of Ariz., Inc. v. PC Onsite, 561 F.3d 983, 992 (9th Cir. 2009). Others embrace a more constricted view, insisting that punitive damages should be available only in cases of willful infringement.126See, e.g., On Davis v. Gap, Inc., 246 F.3d 152, 172 (2d Cir. 2001); Kamakazi Music Corp. v. Robbins Music Corp., 534 F. Supp. 69, 78 (S.D.N.Y. 1982); Nintendo of Am., Inc. v. Dragon Pac. Int’l, 40 F.3d 1007, 1011 (9th Cir. 1994)). And sometimes courts dismiss the punitive rationale altogether, implying that statutory damages that extend beyond the purely compensatory level reflect an impermissible “windfall” for the plaintiff.127See, e.g., Desire, LLC v. Manna Textiles, Inc., 986 F.3d 1253, 1271 (9th Cir. 2021) (“ ‘Statutory damages are intended as a substitute for profits or actual damage’ . . . and should not provide copyright owners a windfall.” (citation omitted)); Atari Interactive, Inc. v. Redbubble, Inc., 546 F. Supp. 3d 883, 888 (N.D. Cal. 2021) (“A statutory damages award ‘must bear a plausible relationship to Plaintiff’s actual damages,’ . . . and ‘should not provide copyright owners a windfall.’ ” (citations omitted)); Peer Int’l Corp. v. Luna Recs., Inc., 887 F. Supp. 560, 569 (S.D.N.Y. 1995) (“Statutory damages are not intended to provide a plaintiff with a windfall recovery.”); Malibu Media, LLC v. Danford, No. 2:14-cv-511-FtM-38, 2015 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 62022, at *5–7 (M.D. Fla. May 12, 2015); Clever Covers, Inc. v. Sw. Fla. Storm Def., LLC, 554 F. Supp. 2d 1303, 1313 (M.D. Fla. 2008); Countryman Nev., LLC v. Adams, No. 14-cv-491-Orl-18, 2015 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 16612, at *18–20 (M.D. Fla. Jan. 16, 2015). The bottom line is that the courts’ treatment of the punitive rationale is unpredictable or otherwise inconsistent.

A third justification that courts occasionally marshal in support of statutory damages is a more intuitive one: deterrence. Typically paired with the punitive rationale, the need to deter future infringements figures prominently in many cases discussing statutory damages,128See, e.g., Warner Bros. Ent., Inc. v. Carsagno, No. 06-CV-2676, 2007 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 104335, at *4 (E.D.N.Y. May 9, 2007) (report and recommendation of magistrate judge) (“Within these parameters, courts have broad discretion in setting an amount of statutory damages that effectuates the ‘dual purposes of the Copyright Act—compensation of copyright owners and deterrence of potential infringers.’ ” (citation omitted)), adopted by No. 06-CV-2676, 2007 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 40293 (E.D.N.Y. June 4, 2007); Manno v. Tenn. Prod. Ctr., Inc., 657 F. Supp. 2d 425, 433 (S.D.N.Y. 2009) (explaining that, in setting a statutory award, courts consider “the deterrent effect on others besides the defendant” (citation omitted)); Lowry’s Reps., Inc. v. Legg Mason, Inc., 302 F. Supp. 2d 455, 461 (D. Md. 2004) (“Statutory damages have a deterrent component.”); Broad. Music, Inc. v. George Moore Enters., Inc., 184 F. Supp. 3d 166, 171 (W.D. Pa. 2016) (emphasizing that statutory damages are meant to “deter future infringements by punishing the defendant for its actions” (citation omitted)); EMI Mills Music, Inc. v. Empress Hotel, Inc., 470 F. Supp. 2d 67, 75 (D.P.R. 2006) (“[C]ourts should formulate a damage award that will achieve the deterrent purposes served by the statutory damages provision.”). as well as jury instructions.129See, e.g., Comm. on Pattern Civil Jury Instructions of the Seventh Cir., Federal Civil Jury Instructions of the Seventh Circuit § 12.8.4 (2017) (listing “deterrence of future infringement” as a factor relevant to determining the appropriate amount of statutory damages); see also Ninth Cir. Jury Instruction Comm., Manual of Model Civil Jury Instructions for the District Courts of the Ninth Circuit § 17.35 (2021). The Manual of Model Jury Instructions for the Ninth Circuit notes that “statutory damages serve both compensatory and punitive purposes,” and then cites favorably to the Supreme Court’s decision in F.W. Woolworth Co. v. Contemporary Arts, which expressly endorsed the idea of discouraging infringement as a justification for statutory damages. Id. at § 17.35 cmt. (citing F.W. Woolworth Co. v. Contemporary Arts, Inc., 334 U.S. 228, 233 (1952)). The corollary is that statutory damages, justified by the need for deterrence, should reflect a supracompensatory penalty.130Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1236.

Yet doubts abound here as well. First, the idea of deterrence, if taken to reflect a broad justification for statutory damages, tends to fit poorly with our statutory scheme. It is not clear why we would think deterrence appropriate in cases involving innocent infringers. When a case implicates accidental infringement—for example, a defendant who had no reason to believe that their acts were infringing—the concept of deterrence seems irrelevant. As Bracha and Syed ask, “Why would we want to deter people from engaging in reasonable behavior?”131Id. at 1237.

And even in cases of willful infringement, it is doubtful whether the deterrence rationale is necessarily appropriate. If statutory damages are truly about deterring individuals from engaging in wrongful conduct, it should not matter what their mental state is, be it willfulness, reckless disregard, or even malice. If we aim to discourage infringements, it should not matter whether the infringer held a particular mental state.

Second, courts and commentators rarely offer anything more than a bare-bones explanation for why one might think deterrence is even warranted.132See, e.g., Broad. Music, Inc., 184 F. Supp. 3d at 171. Is there any evidence to support the proposition that purely compensatory penalties cannot deter would-be infringers? What is the appropriate level of deterrence? And why should we want to achieve a level of deterrence that goes beyond what is already produced by compensatory damages? As Depoorter has explained, the most colorable justification for supracompensatory damages—and one that courts regularly skirt—is that there is a strong need for deterrence given the substantial costs of detecting and enforcing infringement.133See Depoorter, supra note 15, at 435–36 (observing that courts ignore the economic rationale of supracompensatory damages). Drawing on Depoorter’s articulation of the deterrence theory, Bracha and Syed have offered a more fully synthetized account of the optimal deterrence justification. Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1238–40. The optimal level of deterrence, then, would depend on enforcement costs.

Third, as with the other justifications sketched above, the jurisprudence governing statutory damages has been unpredictable. Courts tend to vacillate between the standard justifications for statutory damages. While some adopt both punitive and deterrence-based rationales,134See cases cited supra note 125. others are perfectly content to focus exclusively on compensatory impulses.135See cases cited supra note 127.

In sum, all three justifications for statutory damages are under siege from different directions. The caselaw is muddled and the statute is underspecified. Courts have struggled to articulate a proper justification for statutory damages and have largely failed to clarify why one justification is preferable to another. The jurisprudence thus boils down to a hodgepodge of conflicting and alternating views on what might qualify as a valid rationale for copyright’s robust scheme of statutory damages.

B.  Predictability and Consistency

This much is clear: the caselaw is not a model of clarity. Critics have long criticized the law of statutory damages as indeterminate or otherwise arbitrary.136See Samuelson & Wheatland, supra note 3, at 480–91 (describing a host of pathologies that render the caselaw inconsistent and unpredictable); Shisha, supra note 65, at 1763 (explaining that “critics have long argued that the caselaw surrounding statutory damages is inconsistent, murky, and sometimes arbitrary”); Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1249 (lamenting the “discretionary, inconsistent, and largely arbitrary awards” that pervade the caselaw). The problem is that courts appear to have only a rudimentary understanding of copyright’s remedial scheme, and they rarely attempt to apply the law in a manner that is consistent and predictable.

Begin with one of the central challenges in assessing damages: the use of multipliers. In calibrating statutory awards, courts and juries often use a simple, two-step formula. First, they identify the plaintiff’s actual loss—say, the licensing fee the plaintiff would have charged if their rights had not been infringed. Second, courts apply a multiplier to the amount identified in the first step. For example, if the lost fee was $5,000 and the court elected to use a multiplier of three, the final award would be $15,000 ($5,000 x 3).

Yet courts have done little to generate any sense of consistency in the application of multipliers. Cases among and within circuits reveal large discrepancies. For example, in R.A. Guthrie Co., Inc. v. Boparai, the court rejected the plaintiff’s argument that a multiplier of five would be appropriate.137R.A. Guthrie Co., Inc. v. Boparai, No. 4:18-cv-080, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 61507, at *33–36 (E.D. Tex. Mar. 1, 2021) (report and recommendation of magistrate judge), adopted by No. 4:18-cv-080, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 61506 (E.D. Tex. Mar. 25, 2021). Instead, the court identified a standard multiplier of two to three,138Id. at *36–37. and then decided to apply a larger multiplier of four to account for the defendant’s willful infringement.139Id. at *43. The court’s determination was based on its “sense of justice.”140Id. The final award totaled $240,000.141Id.

In another case, Strober v. Harris, a district court in Florida applied a multiplier of six.142Strober v. Harris, No. 8:20-cv-2663, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 256001, at *7–8 (M.D. Fla. Nov. 23, 2021). Notably, the multiplier here consisted of two elements: (1) a multiplier of three, designed to account for the defendant’s willful infringement; and (2) a “scarcity multiplier” of two, meant to account for the “unique” and “rare” attributes of the plaintiff’s work.143Id. (citations omitted). After assessing the lost licensing fee at $5,000, the court employed a multiplier of six to arrive at a total award of $30,000 in statutory damages.144Id. at *8.

Similarly, in Sadowski v. Primera Plana NY, the court invoked a more modest multiplier of three, explaining that the plaintiff did not assert that he ever notified the defendant of infringement.145Sadowski v. Primera Plana NY, Inc., No. 18-CV-10072, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 179897, at *5–6 (S.D.N.Y. Oct. 16, 2019) (report and recommendation of magistrate judge), adopted by No. 18 Civ. 10072, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 239122 (S.D.N.Y. Dec. 14, 2021). Other courts have applied multipliers of two, five, and seven.146Korzeniewski v. Sapa Pho Vietnamese Rest. Inc., No. 17-CV-5721, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 1901, at *20 (E.D.N.Y. Jan. 3, 2019) (report and recommendation of magistrate judge) (recommending a multiplier of five), adopted by No. 17-CV-05721, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 10949 (E.D.N.Y. Jan. 23, 2019); Lauratex Textile Corp. v. Allton Knitting Mills, Inc., 519 F. Supp. 730, 733 (S.D.N.Y. 1981) (applying a multiplier of seven times the actual damages for willful infringement). Of course, the practical difference between a multiplier of two and a multiplier of eight could be dramatic, depending on the plaintiff’s actual loss and the number of works at play.

But there is far more nuance to the caselaw. Some courts have suggested that double-digit multipliers—that is, multipliers of ten and above—are grossly excessive and potentially impermissible. Consider Affordable Aerial Photography, Inc. v. Palm Beach Real Estate, in which the court rejected the plaintiff’s request that a multiplier of thirty-six be used for each of its three infringed works.147Affordable Aerial Photography, Inc. v. Palm Beach Real Est., Inc., No. 20-81307-CIV, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 125999, at *2 (S.D. Fla. July 7, 2021). The plaintiff argued for an award of $108,000 in statutory damages, based on an assessment of $1,000 in lost licensing fees for each of the plaintiff’s three works, multiplied by thirty-six ($1,000 x 3 x 36 = $108,000).148Id. After rejecting the proposed multiplier, the court suggested that even a more modest multiplier of 14.4 would “create a windfall for the [p]laintiff.”149Id. at *9.

Or take the case of Markos v. Yacht Charters of Miami.com.150Markos v. Yacht Charters of Miami.com, LLC, No. 19-22284-CV, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 172148, at * 6–7 (S.D. Fla. Oct. 2, 2019) (report and recommendation of magistrate judge), adopted by No. 19-22284-CIV, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 231480 (S.D. Fla. Oct. 23, 2019). The plaintiff asked for three separate multipliers to be applied: a scarcity multiplier of three, a “quality . . . factor” multiplier of four, and a “willful [infringer]” multiplier of five, thereby settling on an aggregate multiplier of sixty.151Id. The court was quick to reject the requested multiplier as excessive, opting instead for a multiplier of three.152Id. at * 7–8. Likewise, the court in Stockfood America, Inc. v. Fernando Arcay Special Events Corp. reasoned that a multiplier of twenty was excessive and thus inappropriate.153Stockfood Am., Inc. v. Fernando Arcay Special Events Corp., No. 19-22286-CIV, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 233056, at *6 (S.D. Fla. Dec. 31, 2019) (report and recommendation of magistrate judge), adopted by No. 19-22286-CIV, 2020 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 153440 (S.D. Fla. Jan. 21, 2020). And a court in another case, Schwabel v. HPT Service, LLC, dismissed a multiplier of fifteen and instead applied a multiplier of three.154Schwabel v. HPT Serv., LLC, No. 3:17-cv-791-J-34, 2018 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 171820, at *8–10 (M.D. Fla. Sept. 6, 2018) (report and recommendation of magistrate judge), adopted by No. 3:17-cv-791-J-34, 2018 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 170804 (M.D. Fla. Oct. 3, 2018).

However, in a long line of cases, courts and juries have applied far larger multipliers—sometimes thousands of times the amount of actual damages. Think, for instance, of a case referenced earlier, Capitol Records, Inc. v. Thomas, in which a record label sued a defendant for illegally downloading twenty-four songs.155Capitol Records, Inc. v. Thomas, 579 F. Supp. 2d 1210, 1212–13 (D. Minn. 2008), vacated sub nom. Capitol Records, Inc. v. Thomas-Rasset 692 F.3d 899 (8th Cir. 2012). The jury ultimately awarded the plaintiff $9,250 per infringed song for a total award of $220,000.156Id. at 1213. This award was particularly jarring given the fact that, as the court emphasized, the plaintiff’s actual loss amounted to $50.157Id. at 1227. The resulting award, therefore, was roughly 4,000 times larger than the sum of the plaintiff’s actual damages.

In another notable case, Zomba Enterprises, Inc. v. Panorama Records, Inc., the court awarded the plaintiff $31,000 per infringed work for an aggregate award of $806,000.158Zomba Enters., Inc. v. Panorama Recs., Inc., 491 F.3d 574, 580 (6th Cir. 2007). The defendant argued that the award was grossly excessive—it was thirty-seven times the plaintiff’s actual damages.159Id. at 586 (arguing that “such a high award of statutory damages . . . renders the district court’s award an ‘excessive fine’ under the Eighth Amendment”). On appeal, the Sixth Circuit upheld the award.160Id. at 586–88. Other courts have variously used multipliers of 10, 20, and 300.161See, e.g., Palmer v. Slaughter, No. 99-899, 2000 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 22118, at *14 (D. Del. July 13, 2000) (applying a multiplier of ten); Wild v. Peterson, No. 2:15-cv-2602, 2016 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 92423, at *11 (E.D. Cal. July 15, 2016) (applying a multiplier of twenty); Samuelson & Wheatland, supra note 3, at 487–88 (discussing Lowry’s Reports, Inc. v. Legg Mason, Inc., 302 F. Supp. 2d 455, 455 (D. Md. 2004), in which the “ratio of punishment to actual harm exceeded 300:1”).

Moreover, as Samuelson and Wheatland explain, inconsistent awards in factually similar cases are “easy to find.”162Samuelson & Wheatland, supra note 3, at 485. Often, a series of cases brought by the same plaintiff (such as a record label) in connection with a set of nearly identical infringing acts can lead to wildly divergent awards.163Id. 485–86. And in many cases—especially ones involving excessive awards rooted in double-digit multipliers—the size of the final award seems inexplicable.164Id. at 480 (describing a number of high-profile cases where “reprehensibility was low because evidence of willfulness was weak, none of the defendants were the kind of egregious or repeat infringer for which the enhanced statutory damage awards were intended, and the ratio of punitive to actual damages was exceptionally high.” (footnote omitted)). Equally troubling is the fact that cases dealing with similar categories of infringing acts sometimes yield markedly inconsistent awards.165Id. at 486–87.

And broader issues persist. Looking at the caselaw, one gets the distinct sense that courts do not have a firm grasp of copyright’s remedial scheme. A few different problems intersect. First, and perhaps most perplexingly, judges sometimes jump straight to the statutory maximum, even when the defendant was not especially culpable and the plaintiff suffered little to no harm.166Id. at 481 (discussing Macklin v. Mueck, No. 00-14092-CIV, 2005 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 18027, at *1–2 (S.D. Fla. Mar. 10, 2005), aff’d, 194 F. App’x 712 (11th Cir. 2006)). Second, and relatedly, Samuelson and Wheatland find that courts often treat the statutory maximum as a starting point and then work backwards from there.167Id. at 483–84. And in one of the cases discussed before, Zomba Enterprises, the court appears to have erroneously assumed that, if the defendant is found to be a willful infringer, the court must award above $30,000 in damages—which would explain why the court issued an oddly specific and otherwise atypical award of precisely $31,000 per work.168Id. at 484.

The picture, in other words, is a profoundly bleak one. Courts dole out inconsistent awards in factually similar cases. They cannot quite agree on the appropriate multiplier range. They do not understand the law’s remedial structure. And, as the previous Section showed, they disagree over the proper justification for statutory damages.

C.  Excessive Awards

The law is not just inconsistent but can also produce outlandish statutory awards that seem entirely divorced from any conception of actual harm or culpability. Partly at fault for this state of affairs is the per-work structure of our remedial system. Even a reasonable award can become excessive thanks to the aggregation requirement: courts and juries are simply compelled to multiply the award by the number of infringed works.

A few examples might prove instructive. Consider again a case discussed throughout this Article, Capitol Records, Inc. v. Thomas.169Capitol Recs., Inc. v. Thomas, 579 F. Supp. 2d 1210 (D. Minn. 2008), vacated sub nom. Capitol Recs., Inc. v. Thomas-Rasset 692 F.3d 899 (8th Cir. 2012). The final award in that case was 4,000 times the sum of the plaintiff’s actual damages.170See supra notes 155–57 and accompanying text. The jury assessed statutory damages of $9,250 per work, although the trial judge observed that the plaintiff’s actual damages—for the 24 works combined—amounted to about $50.171Thomas, 579 F. Supp. 2d at 1213, 1227.

It bears emphasizing, though, that even at the statutory minimum of $750 per work, the total award in Capitol Records, Inc. v. Thomas would have been excessive. Because the case involved 24 infringed works, and because statutory damages are awarded on a per-work basis, the jury would have to issue a minimum aggregate award of no less than $18,000 ($750 x 24).172If the defendant was found to be an innocent infringer, the amount could be reduced further to $200. 17 U.S.C. § 504(c)(2). But it is worth noting that, again, even an award of $200 per work would be excessive as compared to the plaintiff’s actual harm. Because 24 works were at issue, a per-work award of $200 would have resulted in a total award of $4,800, a sum that is 96 times the plaintiff’s actual damages. But recall again that the actual harm suffered by the plaintiff in that case was roughly $50. So even under the statutory minimum, the aggregate award would have been 360 times the plaintiff’s actual damages—an appallingly excessive award by any measure.

Now consider the procedural history of Capitol Records, Inc. v. Thomas. After the jury returned an award of $220,000 against the defendant, the trial judge vacated the judgment and ordered a retrial on the basis of a jury instruction error.173Thomas, 579 F. Supp. 2d at 1226–27. In doing so, the judge also cautioned that Congress did not intend for large statutory awards to be “applied to a party who did not infringe in search of commercial gain.”174Id. at 1227. Remarkably, however, the second trial turned out to be even more controversial: the jury increased the statutory award to $80,000 per work, for a final award of $1.92 million.175Capitol Recs., Inc. v. Thomas-Rasset, 680 F. Supp. 2d 1045, 1050 (D. Minn. 2010), vacated, 692 F.3d 899 (8th Cir. 2012). Following the second trial, the defendant filed a post-trial motion requesting, among other things, that the court reduce the jury award either by way of remittitur or under the Due Process Clause.176Id. at 1049. The court agreed. It lambasted the second award as “simply shocking” and remitted it to a sum of $2,250 per work, for a total award of $54,000.177Id. at 1054–55. As the court stressed,

despite the . . . justifications [for increased damages] and the Court’s deference to the jury’s verdict, $2 million for stealing 24 songs for personal use is simply shocking. No matter how unremorseful Thomas-Rasset may be, assessing a $2 million award against an individual consumer for use of Kazaa is unjust. Even Plaintiffs admit that Thomas-Rasset is unlikely to ever be able to pay such an award.178Id. at 1054.

The record companies then exercised their right to seek a new trial on the question of damages.179Capitol Recs., Inc. v. Thomas-Rasset, 799 F. Supp. 2d 999, 1003 (D. Minn. 2011), vacated, 692 F.3d 899 (8th Cir. 2012). The district court held a third trial, and the jury returned an award of $62,500 per work, yielding a total award of $1.5 million.180Id. Once again, the defendant moved to amend the judgment.181Id. The district court again granted the defendant’s motion and reduced the award to $2,250 per work, leading to a final award of $54,000.182Id. at 1012 (“The Court concludes that a statutory damages award of $2,250—3 times the statutory minimum—per sound recording infringed is the maximum permitted under the due process analysis. As the Court explained . . . there is a broad legal practice of establishing a treble award as the upper limit permitted to address willful or particularly damaging behavior.”). The record companies appealed, and the Eighth Circuit reinstated the first award of $222,000.183Capitol Recs., Inc. v. Thomas-Rasset, 692 F.3d 899, 906 (8th Cir. 2012).

What makes Capitol Records, Inc. v. Thomas particularly egregious is that the case appears to pit a poorly resourced defendant against a group of deep-pocketed plaintiffs that suffered little material harm. But the issues here were further compounded by the aggregation requirement. Since the defendant technically infringed the plaintiffs’ rights in twenty-four individual works, even a minimum statutory award would have been grossly excessive. Given copyright’s per-work structure, the prospect of crippling damages was virtually inescapable.

Another example is Columbia Pictures Television v. Krypton Broadcasting of Birmingham, Inc.184Columbia Pictures Television, Inc. v. Krypton Broad. of Birmingham, Inc., 106 F.3d 284 (9th Cir. 1997), rev’d sub nom. Feltner v. Columbia Pictures Television, Inc., 523 U.S. 340 (1998), remanded sub nom. Columbia Pictures Television, Inc. v. Krypton Broad. of Birmingham, Inc., 259 F.3d 1186 (9th Cir. 2001) (affirming the district court’s summary judgment in favor of the plaintiff in a case involving the unauthorized broadcasting of various television shows). Columbia Pictures sued the owner of several television stations for broadcasting four copyrighted television programs without a license.185Id. at 288–89. The court found for Columbia and entered an award of $20,000 per episode.186Id. at 292. Because the infringed shows consisted of 440 episodes, the court issued a total award of $8.8 million.187Id. at 288. After the Ninth Circuit affirmed the judgment, the Supreme Court reversed and remanded for failure to grant the defendant a jury trial on the issue of damages.188Feltner v. Columbia Pictures Television, Inc., 523 U.S. 340, 340, 355 (1998). After a jury trial was convened, the jury returned a staggering award of $72,000 per infringed episode, for a total award of $31.68 million.189Columbia Pictures Television, Inc. v. Krypton Broad. of Birmingham, Inc., 259 F.3d 1186, 1195 (9th Cir. 2001). Here, too, aggregation proved fatal. Because each episode constituted a separate work, the per-work award had to be multiplied by 440, leading to a final award in excess of $30 million.190Id.

The number of infringed works is often a matter of bitter contestation for that reason precisely. Take, for example, Yellow Pages Photos, Inc. v. Ziplocal, LP.191Yellow Pages Photos, Inc. v. Ziplocal, LP, 795 F.3d 1255 (11th Cir. 2015). Yellow Pages Photos licensed stock photos for the yellow pages industry.192Id. at 1260. It owned a library of thousands of photos that were sorted into themed collections.193Id. Yellow Pages Photos brought action against two companies for infringing its rights in 178 collections that contained 10,411 photos.194Id. at 1262–63. The jury returned an award of $123,000 in statutory damages against one of the defendants.195Id. at 1263. On appeal, the plaintiff argued that the court erred in treating each of its 178 collections, rather than each of its 10,411 photos, as a separate work.196Id. at 1276. The relevant benchmark, the plaintiff asserted, was the number of individual photos, not the number of collections.197Id. As the Eighth Circuit explained, “[b]y taking the position that its 10,411 individual photos are each separate works, [the plaintiff] presumably [sought] to raise the statutory damages award in this case from $123,000 to a minimum of $1.5 million and a potential maximum of $300 million.”198Id. Ultimately, the court rejected the plaintiff’s claims, holding that each collection was an individual work under the Copyright Act.199Id. at 1277–79; see also 17 U.S.C. § 504(c)(1) (mandating that “all the parts of a compilation or derivative work constitute one work”).

Still, this case offers a neat illustration of the broader issues. Although the plaintiff’s claims were eventually rejected, the critical point is that the aggregation requirement presented a serious threat. The scope of the defendants’ potential exposure was startling: depending on how the court might have chosen to count the number of implicated works, the defendants could have faced an award ranging anywhere from $123,000 up to $300 million. Indeed, as this brief discussion demonstrates, our per-work system is broken. Statutory damages can add up quickly and dramatically in cases involving multiple infringed works. And that should give us pause.

D.  The Copyright Wasteland

I have argued elsewhere that per-work statutory damages have another profound yet overlooked consequence: they discourage courts from properly developing copyright law.200See generally Shisha, supra note 65 (arguing that certain copyright entitlements remain doctrinally underdeveloped in part because of copyright’s per-work scheme of statutory damages). Modern copyright law, to be sure, is underdeveloped. Typically, courts focus on one exclusive right—the right to reproduce the copyrighted work—while glossing over all other copyright entitlements.201Id. at 1724. As a result, we do not have a clear sense of what some exclusive rights mean or how they might be applied. Courts have not really grappled with many questions central to the scope of these rights.202Id. at 1732–55.

One example is the exclusive right to distribute the copyrighted work.20317 U.S.C § 106(3) (granting copyright owners the exclusive right “to distribute copies or phonorecords of the copyrighted work to the public by sale or other transfer of ownership, or by rental, lease, or lending”). It is an open question whether the distribution right extends only to “actual dissemination,” namely, to circumstances where copies of the work were offered to and received by members of the public.204Shisha, supra note 65, at 1746–55; Peter S. Menell, In Search of Copyright’s Lost Ark: Interpreting the Right to Distribute in the Internet Age, J. Copyright Soc’y U.S.A., Fall 2011, at 1, 1–2 (2011). Thus, in cases centering on claims of online distribution, it is unclear whether the plaintiff must show that copies of the work were not only uploaded online but also downloaded by third parties. District courts have been somewhat divided on the issue, although most courts now seem increasingly more hospitable to the view that distribution does, in fact, require proof of actual dissemination.205Some courts have relied on the so-called “making available” theory to hold that a third party may infringe the distribution right by merely making the work available to others—say, by uploading the work to a publicly accessible website. See, e.g., Universal City Studios Prods. LLLP v. Bigwood, 441 F. Supp. 2d 185, 190 (D. Me. 2006) (using file-sharing software to upload contents online constitutes unauthorized distribution); Hotaling v. Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints, 118 F.3d 199, 203 (4th Cir. 1997) (placing a copy of a work in a publicly accessible index could constitute distribution); UMG Recordings, Inc. v. Hummer Winblad Venture Partners (In re Napster, Inc. Copyright Litig.), 377 F. Supp. 2d 796, 805 (N.D. Cal. 2005) (holding that the distribution right is infringed whenever the defendant merely “offer[s]” to distribute copies of the work); Atl. Recording Corp. v. Anderson, No. H-06-3578, 2008 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 53654, at *20 (S.D. Tex. Mar. 12, 2008) (placing copyrighted works into a shared folder constitutes distribution); Arista Recs. LLC v. Greubel, 453 F. Supp. 2d 961, 969–71 (N.D. Tex. 2006) (holding that it is a violation of the distribution right to make copyrighted works available to others); Malibu Media, LLC v. Dhandapani, No. 3:19-cv-01300-M, 2020 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 194794, at *7 (N.D. Tex. Feb. 12, 2020) (“[D]istribution may also be accomplished through the publication of a copyrighted work that makes it available for others to copy.”).

Other courts, by contrast, reject the making available theory as legally implausible and instead hold that distribution requires actual dissemination. See, e.g., Atlantic Recording Corp. v. Brennan, 534 F. Supp. 2d 278, 282 (D. Conn. 2008) (emphasizing that a violation of the distribution right requires “actual distribution of copies” (citation omitted)); Atlantic Recording Corp. v. Howell, 554 F. Supp. 2d 976, 981 (D. Ariz. 2008) (stating that distribution requires “actual dissemination of either copies of phonorecords.” (citation omitted)); BMG Rights Mgmt. (US) LLC v. Cox Commc’ns, Inc., 149 F. Supp. 3d 634, 670 (E.D. Va. 2015), aff’d in part, rev’d in part, 881 F.3d 293 (4th Cir. 2018); SA Music, LLC v. Amazon.com, Inc., No. 2:20-CV-0579, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 13489, at *6 (W.D. Wash. Jan. 25, 2021) (stating that distribution requires “the transfer (or download) of a file containing the copyrighted work from one computer to another”); EVOX Prods., LLC, v. Verizon Media Inc., No. CV 20-2852, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 151460, at *6 (C.D. Cal. May 5, 2021) (holding that the “making available” theory “fails as a matter of law”); Grecco v. Age Fotostock Am., Inc., No. 21-cv-423, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 192021, at *13 (S.D.N.Y. Oct. 5, 2021) (holding that “an unconsummated offer to distribute does not give rise to liability under Section 106(3)”); Annabooks, LLC v. Issuu, Inc., No. 20-cv-04271, 2020 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 221963, at *10 (N.D. Cal. Sept. 24, 2020) (noting that infringement of the distribution right requires actual dissemination).
But, stunningly, circuit courts have not weighed in on the question.206U.S. Copyright Office, The Making Available Right in the United States: A Report of the Register of Copyrights 22 (2016), https://www.copyright.gov/docs/making_available /making-available-right.pdf [https://perma.cc/ LT3K-AEK7] (noting that “[t]o date, neither the U.S. Supreme Court nor any of the circuit courts has had occasion to directly rule on [the question of actual dissemination]”). Nor has the Supreme Court.207Id.

Why is that the case? The answer is that courts never really have to address the issue. Virtually every copyright infringement case involves claims of unauthorized reproduction.208Shisha, supra note 65, at 1767–69. And once courts establish that the right of reproduction has been infringed, all other rights turn out to be inconsequential. It does not matter how many separate exclusive rights were infringed; a single infringement suffices. That is because statutory damages attach to infringed works rather than infringed rights. So, it is irrelevant whether there is one right at issue or a few separate ones—the result, in terms of the final statutory award, will be the same.209Take, for example, Capitol Recs., Inc. v. Thomas-Rasset, 692 F.3d 899 (8th Cir. 2012). In Thomas-Rasset, the Eighth Circuit declined to tackle the issue of distribution. Id. at 902. In explaining its decision, the court stressed that the question of distribution was simply “unnecessary for the remedies sought or to a freestanding decision on whether [the defendant] violated the law.” Id. Why? Because the defendant was already held liable for making infringing copies of the plaintiffs’ works. Id. There was a clear infringement of the reproduction right, so the court had little incentive to reach the question of distribution. The court therefore refused to address a legal question that was irrelevant to the outcome of the case. As the court explained, it was immaterial in terms of the “remedies sought” whether any other rights, beyond reproduction, had been infringed—the size of the statutory award would have remained the same. Id. The only thing that matters is the number of infringed works, not infringed rights.21017 U.S.C. § 504(c)(1) (providing that a plaintiff may choose to recover “an award of statutory damages for all infringements involved in the action, with respect to any one work”); Nimmer & Nimmer, supra note 41, § 14.04(E)(1)(a) (“[Where a suit involves multiple infringed works,] statutory damages for each work must be awarded.” (citing H.R. Rep. No. 94-1476, at 162 (1976))).

In that sense, there is little incentive for courts to properly address copyright’s full suite of exclusive rights. Instead, courts tend to fixate on one exclusive entitlement—the right of reproduction—to the exclusion of all others. And this pathology, again, is an artifact of copyright’s per-work scheme of statutory damages.

III.  TOWARD STRUCTURAL REFORM

The discussion thus far offers a grim perspective. It paints a picture of a system run amok. It demonstrates that copyright’s scheme of statutory damages is troublesome for any number of reasons: it rests on ever-shifting and poorly developed justifications; it is rooted in a body of caselaw that is both arbitrary and inconsistent; it can lead to outlandish awards; and it allows courts to systematically shun certain exclusive rights.

Where does this leave us? I offer here a high-level sketch of one possible solution. In simple terms, I suggest that we disentangle the number of statutory awards from the number of infringed works. Instead, I develop a framework for assessing damages by reference to the concept of infringement episodes. An infringement episode, in a nutshell, is a series of related infringing acts that together make up a single, larger event. When courts identify a single infringement episode, they may choose to issue only a single statutory award—no matter how many individual works are in play. The proposed framework would thus introduce a degree of much-needed flexibility into our system. Rather than engage in a mechanical exercise of counting works, courts and juries would enjoy a significant measure of discretion to assess whether the defendant’s actions are sufficiently interconnected to constitute a single, larger episode.

This Part begins by offering a brief overview of the proposed framework. I explain that previous proposals have not gone far enough in confronting the main problem, and then describe in general terms how an approach rooted in the concept of infringement episodes might work. I next turn to demonstrate that a similar approach, based on a holistic assessment of the defendant’s actions, already exists and is widely employed in the fields of criminal law, civil procedure, and immigration law. I close by cashing out my proposed framework and developing a more fine-grained account of how courts might identify infringement episodes.

A.  Overview

To reiterate, statutory damages are awarded on a per-work basis. And this is a problem for two related reasons. First, copyright’s per-work scheme forces courts to aggregate damages in ways that lead to unpredictable—and often excessive—awards. In cases like Yellow Pages Photos,211Yellow Pages Photos, Inc. v. Ziplocal, LP, 795 F.3d 1255, 1276–82 (11th Cir. 2015). for example, conflicting views on how to measure the number of works could potentially produce earth-shattering consequences. Under the defendants’ count, the statutory minimum was $120,000 to $135,000, and under the plaintiff’s, the

statutory award could have been as high as $1.5 billion.212Id. at 1276. The court cited slightly different figures, noting that the statutory maximum under the plaintiff’s preferred count was approximately $300 million. Id. The reason for that lower figure is that the jury rejected the plaintiff’s claim that the defendants engaged in willful infringement, so the statutory maximum in this case was merely $30,000 per work, instead of the increased maximum of $150,000 per work in cases where claims of willful infringement are still on the table. Id. at 1271–72. A divergence of this scope and intensity is indefensible. Second, as discussed above, per-work damages generate a legal equilibrium in which the number of infringed rights, as opposed to infringed works, is of little practical significance.213See supra Section II.D. And that is why courts tend to glaze over certain exclusive rights. The result is an impoverished body of caselaw.214See supra Section II.D.

Per-work damages, then, have worked considerable harm to the copyright system. And copyright scholars, for their part, have suggested a number of doctrinal or legislative reforms to address the issue. Let us first consider what is arguably the most serious attempt to confront the problem of excessive damages in recent years: Depoorter’s multifaceted proposal for reducing the incidence and availability of excessive awards.215See generally Depoorter, supra note 15. Based on a close analysis of docket records and court decisions, Depoorter finds that “a vast majority of plaintiffs accuse defendants of willful copyright infringement.”216Id. at 428. Indeed, “[t]the sheer number of willful infringement claims is remarkable,” especially when one considers that enhanced damages were originally designed to address only exceptional cases.217Id. Nevertheless, Depoorter also finds that, of all cases where the plaintiff won on the merits, courts awarded increased damages for willful infringement in only 2.8% of cases.218Id. at 429. This glaring mismatch between what plaintiffs allege and what courts find suggests that plaintiffs engage in remedy overclaiming.219Id. at 439–40.

Based on these findings, Depoorter puts forward a number of prescriptive proposals. First, he advances a series of proposals meant to make remedy-overclaiming more costly to opportunistic plaintiffs. One way to do so is to impose sanctions on plaintiffs who make inflated or exaggerated damage claims.220Id. at 441. Under the current statute, a plaintiff seeking statutory damages need not justify their damage claims on the basis of actual harm.221Id.

And attorney cost fee-shifting is only available to the prevailing party,22217 U.S.C. § 505 (directing that “the court may also award a reasonable attorney’s fee to the prevailing party as part of the costs” (emphasis added)). so a defendant who lost but faced an outlandish award claim (which was ultimately rejected by the court) has no effective recourse. Depoorter thus recommends that Congress amend the Copyright Act to allow for fee-shifting in cases in which the plaintiff is ultimately found to have made inflated damage claims, even if the plaintiff prevailed in litigation.223Depoorter, supra note 15, at 442.

Second, Depoorter also presses a few proposals designed to make remedy-overclaiming less risky to defendants. One way to achieve this is by developing a set of guidelines and standards to govern the application and assessment of statutory damages.224Id. at 443. A second useful step would be to simply reduce the statutory range—which currently extends from $750 to $150,000 in most cases.225Id. Yet another helpful measure would seek to increase transparency by forcing courts to explain, in detail, the “motivation and calculation involved with every statutory award,” as well as by establishing a central database to collect statutory award judgments.226Id. at 443–44. Depoorter also suggests that Congress eliminate enhanced damages for willful infringement or otherwise limit their availability only to cases of commercial infringement.227Id. at 444–45. Another possibility is to impose a cap on the size of the total award.228Id. at 445. In addition, Congress should amend section 504(c) “so that statutory damages are not available when the defendant has offered credible evidence of its profits and/or the plaintiff’s damages.”229Id. at 446.

Similarly insightful is recent work by Bracha and Syed.230See Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1249–53. Focusing more keenly on the justification for statutory damages, they propose a few ways to think about the role that statutory damages ought to serve in the copyright system. One possible approach is to conceive of statutory damages as serving a compensatory role.231Id. at 1250. On this view, courts should strive to award statutory damages that approximate actual harm.232Id. Alternatively, courts can frame statutory damages as a means of achieving optimal deterrence.233Id. at 1250–52. But optimal deterrence, at least on its face, would seem to justify imposing very high awards on a small number of defendants in an effort to deter future infringement.234Id. at 1238–40. Thus, an “optimal deterrence” approach would only be defensible to the extent that it is subject to “judicial safeguards against the incurrence of serious inequitable harms.”235Id. at 1251.

Two other reform proposals merit attention. One is a study by Pamela Samuelson and Tara Wheatland.236Samuelson & Wheatland, supra note 3, at 502–04. Drawing on a comprehensive survey of the history and doctrine of statutory damages, Samuelson and Wheatland make two central claims: first, that statutory damages should ordinarily approximate actual damages; and, second, that enhanced damages should be available only in cases involving the sort of willful infringement Congress had originally contemplated—that is, patently outrageous cases implicating mass-infringement or repeat infringers.237Id.

Another proposal, introduced by Garfield, focuses on three different approaches to calibrating statutory damages: interpretive, statutory, and constitutional.238Garfield, supra note 18, at 37–53. On the interpretive front, Garfield embraces the set of proposals articulated by Samuelson and Wheatland—proposals that would compel courts to approximate actual damages in most cases and reserve enhanced damages for nakedly egregious cases.239Id. at 38–39. But Garfield also notes that such an interpretive fix would not necessarily “translate[] into clear signals that potential users . . . can identify and confidently trust.”240Id. at 39. Garfield thus reasons that additional measures are necessary. On the legislative front, Garfield proposes an amendment of section 504 to (1) clarify that statutory damages should be primarily compensatory, (2) limit enhanced damages to exceptional cases, (3) empower courts to adjust the total award below the statutory minimum even in cases involving multiple works, and (4) give courts discretion to reduce the statutory minimum when a user has a strong innocent infringement claim, even if that user had access to works that bore a valid copyright notice.241Id. at 43. Finally, on the constitutional front, Garfield recommends that courts reinvigorate and harness both Due Process and free-speech limits on statutory damages.242Id. at 46–53.

There is much to admire in these proposals. To be sure, copyright scholars have devoted a great deal of energy to crafting proposals that would limit the scope of statutory damages. But none of these proposals go nearly far enough: they all stop short of severing the link between statutory damages and the number of infringed works. To meet the challenge of the moment, I suggest a legislative reform that would do away with copyright’s per-work remedies altogether. A better framework, I argue, would afford courts a significant degree of discretion to look beyond the number of implicated works and instead evaluate whether the defendant’s conduct gave rise to, and was grounded in, a single infringement episode. By infringement episode, I mean a chain of related infringing acts that together constitute a larger factual event. When the defendant’s conduct is attributable to a single infringement episode, courts should issue only a single statutory award, even if multiple infringed works are at stake.

To illustrate, consider Sony BMG Music Entertainment v. Tenenbaum.243Sony BMG Music Ent. v. Tenenbaum, 660 F.3d 487 (1st Cir. 2011) (affirming the denial of the defendant’s motion for a new trial or remittitur after the jury returned an award of $675,000 in statutory damages). A group of record companies brought action against the defendant, Joel Tenenbaum, for downloading and distributing thirty songs.244Id. at 490. The jury found that Tenenbaum had willfully infringed the plaintiffs’ rights and returned an award of $22,500 per infringed song for a total award of $675,000.245Id. The defendant here was accused of having downloaded works en masse. But what if the court were able to treat the defendant’s conduct as reflecting a single infringement episode? And what if, because the defendant’s actions were sufficiently intertwined, the court were able to issue only a single statutory award?

There is reason to think a single award would have been appropriate in cases like Tenenbaum or Thomas.246Capitol Recs., Inc. v. Thomas, 579 F. Supp. 2d 1210 (D. Minn. 2008). The value of the copyrighted works in both cases was negligible, and the harm to the plaintiff was marginal.247See, e.g., id. at 1227 (explaining that the defendant “infringed on the copyrights of 24 songs,” which were roughly equivalent to three CDs costing about $54). In both cases, the defendants were private individuals who pursued a noncommercial objective by downloading songs for private consumption. And in both cases, the aggregation of per-work awards proved fatal. After all, a person of average means may never be able to withstand (or fully recover from) a damages award approaching $700,000.

Now, to be clear, courts today already consider some of these factors in calibrating the size of the per-work award.248See text accompanying supra notes 78–79 (discussing the various factors that courts consider in calculating statutory damages, including the profits generated by the defendant and the harm suffered by the plaintiff). At times, courts also appear eager to accommodate certain distributive concerns—say, when they fear that a crushing award might drive the defendant out of business. See sources cited infra note 338. Yet the larger problem remains: courts are forced to multiply the award by the number of infringed works.249See supra Section II.C. So even if a court determines that the per-work award should be lower because the infringer was not especially culpable, the total award may nonetheless prove disproportionately large after the per-work award has been multiplied by the number of infringed works. Recall that in Tenenbaum, the per-work award itself ($22,500) was arguably quite modest, amounting to less than a fifth of the statutory maximum.250Sony BMG Music Ent. v. Tenenbaum, 660 F.3d 487, 490 (1st Cir. 2011). But after it was multiplied by thirty, the award grew dramatically.251Id. The rub is that even a modest per-work award can grow significantly due to aggregation.

To address the issue, I suggest that Congress amend the Copyright Act to permit courts to break with this per-work scheme in cases where they find, based on a multifactor inquiry, that the defendant’s acts were attributable to a single infringement episode. Looking for sources of inspiration, the next Section will explore how courts have approached analogous questions in different fields. And the third Section will then offer a more detailed explication of the proposed framework, discussing the different factors that courts might consider in evaluating the defendant’s course of conduct.

B.  Doctrinal Analogues

An assessment of the defendant’s conduct, as explained previously, would have to depend upon an open-textured, case-by-case analysis. But would this system be administrable? Are courts well-positioned to engage in this type of multifactor inquiry? Would the proposed framework spawn lengthy and uncertain litigation?

The answer is no. Across a variety of different legal fields—including criminal law, civil procedure, and immigration law—courts have already developed a rash of somewhat equivalent doctrines aimed at evaluating the defendant’s conduct. These doctrines all share a core commitment: they leverage a flexible, multifactor inquiry to assess whether the defendant’s actions can be lumped together as part of a larger transaction, episode, scheme, or series of occurrences. The following discussion will offer a perfunctory and necessarily incomplete overview of such doctrines. These doctrines, though at times controversial, demonstrate that the proposed framework is both plausible and administrable.

1.  Criminal Law

The defendant’s course of conduct features most notably in the doctrine of double jeopardy. The Double Jeopardy Clause of the Fifth Amendment shields a defendant from being “twice put in jeopardy of life or limb” for the same offense.252U.S. Const. amend. V. The goal of the prohibition against double jeopardy is to protect an individual from “being subjected to the hazards of trial and possible conviction more than once for an alleged offense.”253Green v. United States, 355 U.S. 184, 187 (1957). The Supreme Court has interpreted the Double Jeopardy Clause as protecting against a second prosecution for the same offense after either acquittal or conviction.254North Carolina v. Pearce, 395 U.S. 711, 717 (1969). More broadly, the Double Jeopardy Clause has also been understood to preclude multiple punishments for the same offense.255Id. In other words, the central question under the Double Jeopardy Clause is whether the defendant is being punished or tried twice for the same offense.

How do courts define the term “same offense”? Federal courts have long relied on a decades-old test first developed in Blockburger v. United States256Blockburger v. United States, 284 U.S. 299, 304 (1932). to determine whether the defendant is at risk of being tried twice for the same offense. Under the Blockburger test, when the same act violates two separate statutory provisions, the court is charged with examining “whether each provision requires proof of a fact which the other does not.”257Id. In essence, courts seek to ascertain whether one or two offenses are at issue. This same-elements test examines the statutory elements of each offense to determine whether one of the implicated offenses incorporates an element that the other does not. Accordingly, if a single act or transaction leads to multiple offenses—namely, if one offense requires additional proof beyond what is required by the other—the Double Jeopardy Clause does not apply.

Yet, ultimately, whether one is placed twice in jeopardy for the same offense is not just a matter of federal law. Many states also encode a robust protection against double jeopardy, either through constitutional provisions or through state statutes requiring joinder of certain offenses.258Rebecca A. Delfino, Prohibition on Successive Prosecutions for the Same Offense—In Search of the “Goldilocks Zone”: The California Approach to a National Conundrum, 54 Am. Crim. L. Rev. 423, 424 (2017). The following discussion largely tracks, and is principally based on, a recent study by Rebecca Delfino. See generally Delfino, supra. And the picture here is more intricate. Some states, like Michigan, apply the Blockburger test.259The Michigan Supreme Court adopted the Blockburger test in People v. Nutt, 677 N.W.2d 1, 3, 12–13 (Mich. 2004). Other states, like Louisiana, employ a double-pronged test for defining “same offense”: a variation of the Blockburger same-elements test, coupled with an additional same-evidence test.260See, e.g., State v. Miller, 571 So. 2d 603, 606 (La. 1990) (quoting State v. Knowles, 392 So. 2d 651, 654 (La. 1980)). Under the same-evidence test, courts examine whether the evidence necessary to support the second indictment was also sufficient to support a conviction for the first.261Id.

A number of states, however, reject the Blockburger same-elements test in favor of a more flexible test: the same transaction or course of conduct test. Consider, for instance, New Jersey. As the New Jersey Supreme Court has explained, courts should consider several different factors in assessing whether the defendant’s misconduct is part of a single transaction, including whether the offenses are “based on the same conduct or arose out of the same episode.”262State v. Williams, 799 A.2d 470, 474 (N.J. 2002) (quoting State v. Yoskowitz, 563 A.2d 1, 12 (N.J. 1989)). And New Jersey courts, in turn, have applied this “same episode” test by considering a number of additional factors, including:

[T]he nature of the offenses, the time and place of each offense, whether the evidence supporting one charge is necessary and/or sufficient to sustain conviction under another charge, whether one offense is an integral part of the larger scheme, the intent of the accused, and the consequences of the criminal standards transgressed.263Id. at 475–76 (citing State v. Best, 356 A.2d 385 (N.J. 1976)).

Other states similarly consider whether the defendant’s actions are causally related and whether they were temporally close.264A prime example is Florida. See, e.g., Ellis v. State, 622 So. 2d 991, 1000 (Fla. 1993) (“[T]he crimes . . . must be linked in some significant way. This can include the fact that they occurred during a ‘spree’ interrupted by no significant period of respite . . . or the fact that one crime is causally related to the other, even though there may have been a significant lapse of time.” (citations omitted)). Additionally, a 2017 study found that “[t]hirteen states apply no individual test, but rather multiple factors, to prohibit successive prosecutions.”265See Delfino, supra note 258, at 436. These states use some combination of several existing tests—temporal and spatial tests, “same transaction” tests, evidentiary/same-elements tests, and others—to carry out a more open-ended, multifactor inquiry.266Id. at 436–39.

To conclude, different states diverge radically in their approach to protecting against double jeopardy. Nevertheless, a few relevant factors stand out as particularly relevant. Some factors hinge on the defendant’s conduct: the spatial and temporal proximity of the defendant’s acts; whether they fit into a larger episode or transaction; and the nature of the causal relationship between each of them. A second set of factors look at the legal directives that were violated—do these provisions share the same elements and require the same evidence to establish guilt? A third category of factors lean more broadly on the defendant’s intent and the consequences of the defendant’s conduct.

2.  Civil Procedure

The rule of permissive joinder, codified in Rule 20 of the Federal Rules of Civil Procedure, provides that multiple plaintiffs may join in one action if (1) they assert a right to relief arising out of the “same transaction, occurrence, or series of transactions or occurrences,” and (2) “any question of law or fact common to all plaintiffs will arise in the action.”267Fed. R. Civ. P. 20(a)(1). A similar rule of permissive joinder applies when multiple defendants face actions arising out of a single series of occurrences and involving questions of law and fact common to all defendants.268Fed. R. Civ. P. 20(a)(2). Rule 20 is permissive in that it does not compel joinder even in circumstances that satisfy its requirements.269See Mary Kay Kane, 7 Federal Practice and Procedure (Wright & Miller) § 1652 (3d ed. 2022) [hereinafter Wright & Miller] (“Rule 20(a) is permissive in character; joinder in situations falling within the rule’s standard is not required unless it is within the scope of compulsory joinder prescribed by Federal Rule of Civil Procedure 19.”).

As a general matter, the rule of permissive joinder is applied liberally and flexibly. The Ninth Circuit, for instance, has adopted a liberal approach in an effort “to promote trial convenience and to expedite the final determination of disputes, thereby preventing multiple lawsuits.”270League to Save Lake Tahoe v. Tahoe Reg’l Plan. Agency, 558 F.2d 914, 917 (9th Cir. 1977). And the Supreme Court has clarified that “[u]nder the Rules . . . joinder of claims, parties and remedies is strongly encouraged.”271United Mine Workers of Am. v. Gibbs, 383 U.S. 715, 724 (1966). It is also important to note that joinder is a procedural device and does not affect the substantive rights of the parties.272Wright & Miller, supra note 269, § 1653. Hence, a judgment for or against one party need not lead to a similar outcome for another party in a joined action.273Id.

More concretely, the first requirement under Rule 20—that the disputes arise out of the same series of occurrences—is most relevant for our current purposes. This requirement appeals to an open-ended assessment of the parties’ entire course of conduct. But, consistent with the flexible spirit animating Rule 20, courts have largely balked at developing “one generalized test” for identifying a single transaction or occurrence.274Id. Instead, courts leverage a case-by-case approach to examine whether the events at stake are all logically related and thus constitute a single series of occurrences.275See, e.g., Mosley v. Gen. Motors Corp., 497 F.2d 1330, 1333 (8th Cir. 1974) (“In ascertaining whether a particular factual situation constitutes a single transaction or occurrence for purposes of Rule 20, a case-by-case approach is generally pursued.” (citing Wright & Miller, supra note 269, § 1653)); Almont Ambulatory Surgery Ctr., LLC v. UnitedHealth Grp., Inc., 99 F. Supp. 3d 1110, 1187–88 (C.D. Cal. 2015) (noting that “[t]he transaction and common-question requirements . . . are flexible concepts used by the courts to implement the purpose of Rule 20 and therefore are to be read as broadly as possible whenever doing so is likely to promote judicial economy” (citing Wright & Miller, supra note 269, § 1653)). This logical-relationship test defies any rigid formulation and is flexible by design. Moreover, some courts complement the logical-relationship test with a variation of the evidentiary standard that criminal courts employ under the double jeopardy rule. They do so by asking whether different legal actions would lead to “overlapping proof and duplication in testimony.”276Wright & Miller, supra note 269, § 1653. When such overlap is likely, courts are more inclined to find that the claims arise out of the same transaction or occurrence.

Given the flexible nature of the permissive-joinder inquiry, it is hardly surprising that courts sometimes find that events stretching over many years could nonetheless be sufficiently connected to warrant joinder. One example is Burton v. American Cyanamid.277Burton v. Am. Cyanamid, 128 F. Supp. 3d 1095 (E.D. Wis. 2015) (denying the defendant’s motion to dismiss in part because the plaintiff’s claims were sufficiently connected to warrant joinder). In Burton, the plaintiffs alleged harm as a result of ingesting lead as children, arguing that their injuries over the years constituted a single series of occurrences that resulted from the defendants’ negligence in manufacturing, promoting, and selling lead paint.278Id. at 1098–99. The court agreed and ordered joinder.279Id. at 1103–04. In another case, a federal court ordered joinder of more than 400 defendants in an action involving some 400 separate insurance and retirement plans, finding that the claims, while addressing many different plans and defendants, all arose from the same series of transactions or occurrences.280UnitedHealth Grp., Inc., 99 F. Supp. 3d at 1119. The rules of permissive joinder, in short, rest on a flexible standard and are thus applied somewhat liberally.

3.  Immigration

Questions about the defendant’s course of conduct also crop up under the Immigration and Nationality Act.2818 U.S.C. § 1227(a)(2)(A)(ii) (directing that “[a]ny alien who at any time after admission is convicted of two or more crimes involving moral turpitude, not arising out of a single scheme of criminal misconduct, regardless of whether confined therefor and regardless of whether the convictions were in a single trial, is deportable”). The Act renders an alien deportable if, at any point after admission, they are convicted of two or more crimes of moral turpitude not arising out of a “single scheme of criminal misconduct.”282Id. One of the central questions in this context is whether the alien’s convictions could be characterized as arising out of a single scheme of misconduct. While the statute does not define the phrase “single scheme of . . . misconduct,”283Id. some early authorities have suggested that a variety of factors might play into an analysis of the alien’s conduct, including the time and purpose of the crimes, the methods and procedures used, the identity of the participants, and the identity of the victims.284Wood v. Hoy, 266 F.2d 825, 828–33 (9th Cir. 1959). In Wood, the court suggested that two armed robberies committed three days apart could constitute part of a single scheme. Id. Although the court ultimately remanded the case with instructions to fully address the “single scheme” element, it also explained that the two robberies seemed plausibly connected:

[B]oth crimes were committed by the same four persons, in both crimes money was obtained from the victims by means of force and fear, and the two crimes were committed within three days of each other. [In addition,] . . . two or three weeks before the crimes were committed, the four defendants met and at the suggestion of one of them, the four agreed to participate in the two particular armed robberies.

Id. at 831.

Nonetheless, clouds of uncertainty enshroud the single scheme exception. Some circuit court cases, as well as decisions issued by the Board of Immigration Appeals (“B.I.A.”), take a restrictive approach. They do so by suggesting that, to qualify for the “single scheme” exception, the alien’s crimes must be temporally close.285Balogun v. INS, 31 F.3d 8, 8–9 (1st Cir. 1994). Likewise, the First Circuit has stated that a single scheme “must take place at one time; there must be no substantial interruption that would allow the participant to disassociate himself from his enterprise and reflect on what he has done.”286Id. at 8 (citing Pacheco v. INS, 546 F.2d 448, 451 (1st Cir. 1976)). These authorities come close to equating a “single scheme” with a “single act”—a uniform, “temporally integrated episode of continuous activity.”287Id. at 9 (citing Pacheco, 546 F.2d at 451–52).

Other courts, by contrast, find that separate crimes committed under a preconceived plan—even if the two crimes were days apart—could qualify as a single scheme of misconduct.288Wood, 266 F.2d at 831; Gonzalez-Sandoval v. U.S. INS, 910 F.2d 614, 616 (9th Cir. 1990). These courts suggest that two crimes executed in pursuit of a common plan could constitute a single scheme.289Nason v. INS, 394 F.2d 223, 227 (2d Cir. 1968) (“The word ‘scheme’ implies a specific, more or less articulated and coherent plan or program of future action.”). And while this “common plan” approach has been rejected by the B.I.A. and the First, Fourth, Fifth, Seventh, and Tenth Circuits,290Matter of Adetiba, 20 I. & N. Dec. 506, 508–12 (B.I.A. 1992); Balogun, 31 F.3d at 8–9; Akindemowo v. U.S. INS, 61 F.3d 282, 286–87 (4th Cir. 1995); Iredia v. INS, 981 F.2d 847, 849 (5th Cir. 1993); Abdelqadar v. Gonzales, 413 F.3d 668, 674–75 (7th Cir. 2005); Nguyen v. INS, 991 F.2d 621, 623–25 (10th Cir. 1993). it has been adopted to varying degrees by the Second, Third, and Ninth Circuits.291See, e.g., Gonzalez-Sandoval, 910 F.2d at 616; Nason, 394 F.2d at 226–27; Sawkow v. INS, 314 F.2d 34, 37–38 (3d Cir. 1963); Wood, 266 F.2d at 828–33. As a consequence, there remains a great deal of disagreement and confusion as to the scope of the “single scheme” exception.

* * *

In summary, each of the doctrines canvassed above seems to lend some support to the suggested framework. Each seeks to identify the circumstances under which a series of wrongful actions might give rise to a single transaction, episode, or scheme. And each appears to mobilize a case-by-case approach. Courts applying these doctrines often consider both the specific attributes of the defendant’s actions and the consequences associated with the larger scheme.

At the same time, it would be a mistake to overstate the significance of this cross-disciplinary survey. The preceding discussion does not aim to provide a fully exhaustive synthesis of three discrete bodies of law. Rather, it seeks only to highlight a few rough, high-level sources of inspiration that could bear in some loose sense upon the proposed framework.

C.  Application

Copyright’s per-work scheme has been the source of much anguish. It tends to produce grossly excessive awards, and it discourages courts from properly developing modern copyright law. A better framework, I argue, would empower courts to look beyond the number of infringed works and focus instead on the defendant’s entire course of conduct. When a series of separate infringing acts can be traced to a single, larger infringement episode, courts should be able to issue only a single statutory award—regardless of how many works are at issue.

But how might courts evaluate the defendant’s course of conduct? In what follows, I map out a number of relevant factors that courts should consider, including the spatial and temporal nature of the defendant’s actions; whether the evidence supporting one infringement is necessary or sufficient to sustain liability for another; whether the defendant’s actions were executed in pursuit of a common plan or a larger creative project; and the potential consequences of a statutory award.

These factors operate along three interrelated dimensions: conduct/evidence, intent, and consequences. Some factors focus on the evidence required to distinguish between—or bring together—the defendant’s actions. A second subset of factors look to the defendant’s intent in pursuing these actions. A third subset of factors dwell on the larger consequences of the defendant’s actions.

Let us consider a few illustrative examples. Think, for instance, of Yellow Pages Photos.292Yellow Pages Photos, Inc. v. Ziplocal, LP, 795 F.3d 1255 (11th Cir. 2015) (affirming a judgment in favor of the plaintiffs in an action for copyright infringement). A local phone book publisher, Ziplocal, licensed thousands of photos owned by the plaintiff.293Id. at 1260–61. The licensing agreement authorized Ziplocal to distribute the photos to its users but prohibited the company from transferring the photos to outside companies or nonemployees.294Id. at 1261. A few years later, Ziplocal subcontracted with an outside company to assist with editing the photos and producing a phone book.295Id. at 1262. The plaintiff brought action for infringement, and the jury found Ziplocal liable for infringing the plaintiff’s rights in 123 individual works.296Id. at 1262–63.

The court, though, could have reasonably concluded that the 123 infringed works were all implicated in a single scheme—a commercial effort by the defendant to produce a phone book. Perhaps more crucially, it seems as though both parties understood the defendant’s actions to constitute a single episode. The plaintiff, after all, never identified with any degree of specificity the circumstances under which particular works were infringed.297The plaintiff’s complaint does not address the specific circumstances attending any particular collection of photos that was allegedly transferred from Ziplocal to the outside company. See Third Amended Complaint at 4–11, Yellow Pages Photos, Inc. v. Ziplocal, LP, No. 12-cv-755, 2014 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 87772 (M.D. Fla. June 27, 2014), aff’d, 795 F.3d 1255 (11th Cir. 2015). The plaintiff did not bother to break down the broader episode into smaller, concrete actions that the defendant carried out.

This becomes all the more apparent when the case is assessed against the same-elements/same-evidence question: Is the evidence supporting one infringement necessary or sufficient to sustain liability for another? Again, the answer here is yes. The plaintiff never adduced any evidence to separate one infringing act from another. Instead, the defendant’s liability was ultimately based on evidence relating to the broader episode rather than any particular infringing acts. Under the same-evidence test, then, the defendant’s actions could be characterized as arising out of a single infringement episode.

The same is true for some file-sharing cases, such as Tenenbaum.298Sony BMG Music Ent. v. Tenenbaum, 660 F.3d 487, 492–96 (1st Cir. 2011). In Tenenbaum, the defendant was accused of illegally downloading and distributing thirty sound recordings.299Id. at 490. But, again, the plaintiffs here failed to present any evidence to distinguish among discrete actions. Consider the plaintiffs’ pretrial motion, which discusses at some length the infringed works and the plaintiffs’ process for detecting them. As the pretrial motion explains, the plaintiffs engaged an external company to assist in detecting infringement.300Plaintiffs’ Pretrial Motion at 3, Sony BMG Music Ent. v. Tenenbaum, No. 07cv11446, 2009 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 115734 (D. Mass. Dec. 7, 2009), amended in part, 721 F. Supp. 2d 85 (D. Mass. 2010), aff’d in part, vacated in part, rev’d in part, 660 F.3d 487 (1st Cir. 2011). The company was able to identify the defendant by pinpointing the IP address of his computer, and the company was also able to ascertain that the defendant had used a file-sharing software called Kazaa to illegally download sound recordings.301Id. But the plaintiffs’ evidence did not identify when the infringed works were downloaded—it could only establish that, at some point, the defendant’s publicly viewable Kazaa folder contained and listed the infringed works.302See id. at 3–4. So the plaintiffs could show that the defendant engaged in a long-running scheme of downloading songs via file-sharing software, but they could not identify any particular actions the defendant took at any particular point in time. The upshot, once again, is that a court may reasonably conclude that the defendant’s actions here—as reflected in the evidence presented and in the plaintiffs’ failure to identify particular acts—were reducible to a single infringement episode.

Now, to take another example, consider the case of Cariou v. Prince.303Cariou v. Prince, 714 F.3d 694 (2d Cir. 2013) (holding that the defendant did not infringe the plaintiff’s rights by incorporating portions of the plaintiff’s photos into the defendant’s collages). Patrick Cariou published a book of portraits depicting Rastafarians in Jamaica.304Id. at 698. A few years later, a well-known appropriation artist by the name of Richard Prince tore out several of Cariou’s photos, altered them, and incorporated them into a series of paintings and collages that he exhibited at art galleries.305Id. Cariou sued Prince for copyright infringement, alleging that Prince had infringed his rights in dozens of separate photos.306Id. at 698–700. The court held that twenty-five of Prince’s artworks made fair use of the infringed photos.307Id. at 706–10. But let us assume, for the sake of argument, that Prince was held liable for his actions involving dozens of infringed works.

Could a court conclude that Prince’s actions arose out of, and were grounded in, a single infringement episode? The common plan test suggests a reason to think so. As the Second Circuit ultimately acknowledged, Prince’s actions were carried out in pursuit of a larger creative plan. Prince incorporated Cariou’s photos into a series of artworks displayed as part of an exhibition, called “Canal Zone,” and these works were later bound up and published in an accompanying exhibition catalog.308Id. at 703. In executing his creative vision, Prince altered the infringed photos and used them to create an exhibition that was far removed from Cariou’s original work. Prince’s exhibition “manifest[ed] an entirely different aesthetic,” turning Cariou’s serene portraits into “crude and jarring works.”309Id. at 706. So while Prince used a large number of Cariou’s works, these works were all incorporated into a larger project conveying a different brand of creative and social commentary. In other words, Prince’s actions arose out of a larger creative project—and were pursued in compliance with a preconceived plan. One could thus conclude that Prince’s infringing acts constituted a single infringement episode and may warrant only a single statutory award.

This suggests that the defendant’s intent, at least to the extent that it involves a larger creative enterprise, should inform the analysis. Why inquire into the defendant’s intent? The general idea is that the defendant’s creative motivation should matter because copyright law is fundamentally about encouraging creativity.310Sony Corp. of America v. Universal City Studios, Inc., 464 U.S. 417, 429 (1984) (pronouncing that copyright law “is intended to motivate the creative activity of authors”). Nowhere is this more apparent than in the context of fair use. The most important factor in the fair use analysis is whether the purportedly infringing use is transformative.311See generally Asay et al., supra note 65 (concluding, on the basis of an empirical study, that transformative use is the most consequential factor in the fair use analysis). The defendant’s use is transformative when it introduces a new purpose, meaning, or message.312Campbell v. Acuff-Rose Music, Inc., 510 U.S. 569, 579 (noting that the defendant’s use is transformative when it “adds something new, with a further purpose or different character, altering the first with new expression, meaning, or message”). This means that, generally speaking, injecting new creative expression into an original work is likely to be privileged as transformative.313Asay et al., supra note 65, at 950–51 (finding that a significant subset of transformative use cases involve a defendant who altered an original work with new creative expression). The central point, then, is that courts should follow a similar path when adjusting damages. They should consider whether the defendant engaged with an existing work for the purpose of pursuing a new creative project—this is, after all, precisely the kind of creativity that our law seeks to foster.314See William W. Fisher III, Reconstructing the Fair Use Doctrine, 101 Harv. L. Rev. 1659, 1768 (1988) (explaining that, as a matter of copyright policy, “uses of copyrighted material that either constitute or facilitate creative engagement with intellectual products should be preferred to uses that neither constitute nor foster such engagement”); Campbell, 510 U.S. at 579 (noting that “the goal of copyright, to promote science and the arts, is generally furthered by the creation of transformative works”).

In addition, there is another set of considerations that should bear on an assessment of the defendant’s conduct: the potential consequences of a statutory award. Here, courts need to consider two separate questions. The first is whether the defendant’s conduct prevented cost recoupment by the plaintiff. Did the plaintiff already recoup the costs of creating and distributing their works? If so, courts should be more inclined to find that the defendant’s actions derive from a single episode.

To see why, consider the dominant justification for copyright law in the United States: the incentive-access tradeoff. On this account, the copyright system provides authors with incentives to create intellectual works.315Shani Shisha, Fairness, Copyright, and Video Games: Hate the Game, Not the Player, 31 Fordham Intell. Prop. Media & Ent. L.J. 694, 773–75 (2021); see also Mazer v. Stein, 347 U.S. 201, 219 (1954) (“The economic philosophy behind the clause empowering Congress to grant patents and copyrights is the conviction that encouragement of individual effort by personal gain is the best way to advance public welfare through the talents of authors and inventors in ‘Science and useful Arts.’ ”). Because intellectual goods are non-rivalrous and non-excludable,316Shisha, supra note 315, at 773–74. authors need some form of legal protection to prevent others from free riding on their creative efforts.317Id. at 777 (“[The copyright owner] might have to rely on IP to prevent competitors from copying the work and infusing the market with cheap copies. Subsequent copies are often costless and easy to mass-produce.”). Without copyright protection, copyists will be able to distribute cheap copies and undercut the author’s prices. Consequently, authors will not be able to recoup the costs of producing their works, and so they may choose not to create at all.318Id. Cost recoupment is central to this story. By providing authors with a legal entitlement to exclude copyists, copyright aims to ensure that authors are able to recover their costs.319Shani Shisha, Commercializing Copyright, 65 B.C. L. Rev. 443, 482–83 (2024). Copyright law, then, provides authors with an economic incentive to invest in the production of intellectual works.

But copyright protection comes at a price. When a copyright owner enjoys legal exclusivity, they can increase the price they charge for access to their work.320Id. at 774 (“Copyright exacts a heavy toll: it allows creators to charge supracompetitive prices, thereby pricing some consumers out of the market.”). This means that more consumers will be priced out of the market.321Kal Raustiala & Christopher Jon Sprigman, The Second Digital Disruption: Streaming and the Dawn of Data-Driven Creativity, 94 N.Y.U. L. Rev. 1555, 1606 (2019). And the problem runs deeper: by limiting access to existing works, copyright law runs the risk of frustrating, rather than encouraging, creativity.322Id. Indeed, authors often create new works by engaging with existing ones.323Mark A. Lemley, The Economics of Improvement in Intellectual Property Law, 75 Tex. L. Rev. 989, 997 (1997) (explaining that “knowledge is cumulative—authors and inventors must necessarily build on what came before them”). Therefore, if copyright law seeks to make good on its promise of encouraging creativity, it must ensure that copyrighted works are ultimately made accessible to current and future users.324Shisha, supra note 65, at 1771. That is why copyright protection must be limited in scope and duration—it must “protect authors only to the extent necessary,”325Sinclair, supra note 38, at 943 (“[Copyright law] protect[s] authors only to the extent necessary to encourage continued production of works of merit. To extend protection beyond this point would be to lose sight of the very purpose of copyright law.”). while allowing for “the creation of new works that build upon earlier ones.”326Roger D. Blair & Thomas F. Cotter, An Economic Analysis of Damages Rules in Intellectual Property Law, 39 Wm. & Mary L. Rev. 1585, 1606 (1998); see also Mark A. Lemley, Beyond Preemption: The Law and Policy of Intellectual Property Licensing, 87 Calif. L. Rev. 111, 124–25 (1999). To do so, our law should strike a balance between two conflicting interests: the need to incentivize authors on the one hand, and the need to ensure that works are accessible to society at large on the other.327Shisha, supra note 33, at 104–05.

Consistent with this understanding of copyright law, it is crucial to figure out whether the copyright owner was able to recoup their costs. And that question should inform not only the duration and scope of copyright entitlements;328Glynn S. Lunney, Jr., Copyright and the 1%, 23 Stan. Tech. L. Rev. 1, 58 (2020) (proposing an alternative framework that would take into account cost recoupment as a condition of “establish[ing] infringement or obtain[ing] injunctive relief”). it should also interact with the question of remedies. My core claim, in other words, is that in assessing whether to multiply the number of awards, courts should be able to confront the question of cost recoupment. If the plaintiff suffered little harm and reaped enormous profits—and if there is no risk the plaintiff might fail to recoup their costs—courts should find that the defendant’s actions constitute a single episode.329On the centrality of the cost-recoupment question, see id. at 57 (“When a copyright owner has had the opportunity to recoup, and certainly, when the copyright owner has recouped, its persuasion costs, the purpose of copyright has been satisfied. At that point, copyright protection should end.”).

Admittedly, the question of cost recoupment extends beyond the defendant’s immediate conduct. But assessing cost recoupment makes sense as a matter of copyright policy: it allows courts to account for the underlying objective of our system.

Finally, courts should also give pride of place to various distributional concerns. To assess whether it would be reasonable to treat the defendant’s conduct as arising out of a single scheme, courts must consider the distributional effects of an aggregate statutory award. As Bracha and Syed explain, distributional concerns should typically provoke a distinction between corporate and individual defendants.330Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1251–52. By and large, when the defendant is a corporation or a firm with dispersed liability, “neither distributive nor aggregation concerns are likely to prove worrying enough to require any [judicial] safeguard[s].”331Id. at 1251. However, when the defendant is a private individual, courts should ask whether a statutory award—multiplied by the number of infringed works—would “so eat into an average individual’s income or wealth”332Id. as to trigger significant distributive concerns. A hefty award directed at an individual of average means may well “have serious effects in areas such as housing, health, education, and more generally the ability to make and pursue basic life choices.”333Id. at 1248.

It follows, then, that courts should account for the identity (and relative wealth) of the defendant in considering whether their conduct is best characterized as reflecting a single, larger event. When the defendant is a private individual of moderate means—like the defendants in Thomas or Tenenbaum—it would be more appropriate to conclude that the defendant’s actions were the product of a single episode.

In conclusion, the proposed framework turns on a number of related factors. It attends not only to the defendant’s immediate conduct, but also to some of the broader distributional and utilitarian concerns that underpin our system. In particular, it directs courts to take into account the spatial and temporal nature of the defendant’s actions; whether the evidence supporting one infringement is necessary or sufficient to sustain liability for another; whether they were executed in accordance with a common plan or a larger creative project; and the potential consequences of a statutory award.

IV. OBJECTIONS

This Part briefly considers three potential objections: that the proposed system draws inspiration from the wrong sources; that it fails to alleviate the indeterminacy that ails our law; and that it is poorly suited to the task of compensating aggrieved plaintiffs. For various reasons, none of these objections is particularly compelling. Below I explain why.

A.  Doctrinal Transplants

One preliminary objection is that the doctrinal analogues I have identified above are irrelevant or otherwise inapplicable. The basic idea is that these doctrines emerged in very different settings and were designed with different goals in mind: streamlining civil proceedings, protecting criminal defendants, and demarcating grounds for deportation. These doctrines, put simply, serve different objectives, are subject to different limitations and judicial safeguards, and should not be applied to copyright lawsuits. Accordingly, it is not clear why these discrete bodies of law should bear in any meaningful sense on copyright remedies.

Yet this objection misfires for a number of reasons. One is that, as clarified above, I do not mean to suggest here that these doctrinal analogues are directly applicable to the law of copyright remedies. The point, rather, is that these doctrines could be treated as rough sources of inspiration. A doctrinal analogue is just that—an analogue. And while the proposed framework does incorporate some notable doctrines borrowed from other fields—the same-evidence test, the temporal question, and the common plan test—I nonetheless chose to pass over certain other doctrines.

I should also clarify that, in order to account for the underlying objectives of our system, I propose that we reorient some of these doctrinal analogues. Take the “common plan” test used by courts to determine whether an alien is deportable for committing two crimes of moral turpitude.3348 U.S.C. § 1227(a)(2)(A)(ii) (“Any alien who at any time after admission is convicted of two or more crimes involving moral turpitude, not arising out of a single scheme of criminal misconduct . . . is deportable.”). Under this test, some courts ask whether the two crimes were executed in pursuit of a common, preconceived plan. When that is the case, the two crimes are thought to have arisen out of a “single scheme of criminal misconduct.”335Id. Note, however, that as I have discussed above, there is a circuit split on the issue of the common plan test. While the B.I.A. and the First, Fourth, Fifth, Seventh, and Tenth Circuits reject the common plan test, the Second, Third, and Ninth Circuits have adopted it. See text accompanying supra notes 289–91. But under the framework developed here, the “common plan” test would be expanded to cover a larger creative enterprise.336See text accompanying supra notes 303–09. This is important because, as discussed above, modern copyright law seeks to stimulate precisely this type of creativity—namely, to allow users and authors to pursue creative projects.337See text accompanying supra notes 310–14. It would thus make sense for courts to evaluate the defendant’s creative motivation when calculating remedies. Even if the defendant is found to have infringed the plaintiff’s rights—such that the defendant’s conduct cannot be shielded by the fair use doctrine—we may still think it desirable to treat such infringements as less culpable so long as the defendant pursued a creative vision.

Moreover, in a broad sense, the framework envisioned here is a rather familiar one. Though the suggested system relies on a smattering of different factors, many of these factors are ones that courts already consider. It is just that courts typically do so when considering the size of the award, rather than the number of available awards. Applying these factors, then, should not require much adaptation—courts and juries have long attended to these factors anyway. Consider, for instance, the distributional issues I discussed above, which courts today sometimes assess by asking whether a large award would “put [the defendant] out of business.”338J & J Sports Prods., Inc. v. Arboleda, No. 6:09-cv-467-Orl-18, 2009 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 99768, at *19–20 (M.D. Fla. Oct. 5, 2009) (report and recommendation of magistrate judge) (“The Court must strike a balance between deterring other incidents of piracy by these Defendants and others, and not making the award such that it will put a small business out of business.”), adopted by No. 6:09-cv-467-Orl-18, 2009 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 99782 (M.D. Fla. Oct. 27, 2009); see, e.g., Garden City Boxing Club, Inc. v. Polanco, No. 05 Civ. 3411, 2006 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 5010, at *16–17 (S.D.N.Y. Feb. 7, 2006) (noting that “[a single] violation is not so serious as to warrant putting the restaurant out of business”), aff’d, 228 F. App’x 29 (2d Cir. 2007); R.A. Guthrie Co., Inc. v. Boparai, No. 4:18-cv-080, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 61507, at *32–33 (E.D. Tex. Mar. 1, 2021) (report and recommendation of magistrate judge) (“[T]he Court is cognizant that the purpose of willfulness damages is not to put the Defendants out of business.”), adopted by No. 4:18-cv-080, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 61506 (E.D. Tex. Mar. 25, 2021); Kingvision Pay-Per-View Ltd. v. Lake Alice Bar, 168 F.3d 347, 350 (9th Cir. 1999) (“Depending on the circumstances, a low five figure judgment may be a stiff fine that deters, while a high five figure judgment puts a bar out of business.”); Dae Han Video Prod., Inc. v. Chun, No. 89-1470-A, 1990 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 18496, at *19–20 (E.D. Va. June 18, 1990) (“The court is unwilling to . . . award [the plaintiff] what would amount to a windfall award that could potentially drive the defendants’ store out of business.”); G&G Closed Cir. Events, LLC v. GCF Enters. LLC, No. EP-15-CV-00111, 2015 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 156672, at *12 (W.D. Tex. Nov. 19, 2015) (“[T]he Court also recognizes that the purpose of these damages is not to drive Defendants out of business.”); Joe Hand Promotions, Inc. v. Ducummon, No. 11-CV-278, 2012 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 56672, at *6 (N.D. Okla. Apr. 23, 2012) (noting that an enhanced damages award should not be “so substantial that it will likely put defendants out of business” (citation omitted)). In so doing, courts impose a proportionality requirement—a requirement that the final award not be so large or disproportionate as to put the defendant out of business. My suggestion, then, is that courts simply consider this factor in one additional context: not just when calibrating the size of the award but also when evaluating whether to issue one award or multiple ones.

So, to sum it up, my choice of looking outward for inspiration is defensible. I suggest that we do so by devising a careful and nuanced framework, one that accounts for the ultimate objectives of the copyright system. And, essentially, this system is structured around an assortment of factors that courts already consider in different contexts, both within and outside of copyright law.

B.  Indeterminacy

Another objection is that the proposed system would not resolve the problem of indeterminacy. As everyone seems to agree, the caselaw is a mess. Courts issue divergent awards in similar cases and rarely offer any explanation for doing so. The caselaw, then, turns out to be inconsistent and arbitrary. And the proposed framework, in turn, does little to confront this issue. Instead, it affords courts and juries even more discretion, asking them to carry out a flexible, holistic inquiry on the basis of several unweighted factors. Won’t that make matters worse?

One possible response is that the proposed system will not make things any worse than they are now—the law is already an unmitigated disaster. As others have observed, courts tend to issue awards that are simply inexplicable, often dispensing radically different awards in similar circumstances.339See supra Section II.B. So even if my proposed system will not yield a measurable improvement in consistency, it is also unlikely my framework will make matters any worse. We’ve already hit rock bottom.

In any event, it is important to remember that a host of other issues bedevil our system. In a system driven by per-work aggregation, statutory awards can swell up dramatically.340See supra Section II.C. The result is that some defendants face a significant risk of excessive awards. Copyright’s per-work structure also discourages courts from developing substantive law.341See supra Section II.D. And it is here that one can clearly see the benefits of a more flexible system: if we decouple the number of awards from the number of infringed works, at least in cases where the defendant’s conduct resulted from a single infringement episode, the twin problems of aggregation and underdevelopment are likely to diminish. Given that these problems derive from per-work remedies, we could mitigate their effects by allowing courts to break from our per-work scheme. This means that, while my approach cannot tackle all of the relevant issues, it can surely contribute to eliminating or addressing some of them.

This suggests a related point: I am not claiming here that the proposed framework is a catchall solution. Rather, my proposal must be accompanied by a suite of additional reforms designed to overhaul our remedial scheme. Many of the proposals other scholars have advanced—such as reducing the statutory range,342See Depoorter, supra note 15, at 443. imposing a statutory cap,343Id. at 445. tying statutory damages to actual losses,344Samuelson & Wheatland, supra note 3, at 502–03; Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1249–50. and imposing sanctions on plaintiffs who make inflated claims345See Depoorter, supra note 15, at 442.—could work in tandem with my proposed system. While these proposals seek to reorient or limit the courts’ discretion in adjusting the size of the award, my proposal would allow courts to do away with per-work damages altogether.

C.  Compensation

One final objection is that the proposed scheme would make it harder for plaintiffs to obtain compensation for the actual harm they suffered. As noted above, most copyright scholars agree that courts are insufficiently attentive to the rationales underlying statutory damages.346See supra Section II.A. And while it is clear that Congress intended for courts to award enhanced damages only in a narrow subset of “exceptional cases”—those involving large-scale infringement or repeat transgressors—it is also clear that, in most other cases, statutory damages were meant to serve a largely compensatory role.347Shisha, supra note 65, at 1756–57 (“The legislative history shows that increased damages for willful infringement were originally meant to apply to exceptional cases—nakedly egregious cases in which the infringer brazenly flouted the law. So while statutory damages are largely compensatory, there are exceptional circumstances in which courts might award punitive-like damages for willful infringement.” (citing Samuelson & Wheatland, supra note 3, at 441)). Thus, with one limited exception, statutory damages were meant to ensure that copyright owners would be compensated for their losses.

Yet there is a problem lurking beneath the surface: if statutory damages were engineered to serve a compensatory role, courts would have to account for the number of infringed works. After all, each work represents a distinct source of harm.348Id. at 1789. A copyright owner will often charge a licensing fee for access to each of their works. To account for the plaintiff’s lost fees, then, the court will have to take stock of each and every work at issue. My proposal, however, could frustrate this process. By severing the connection between the number of awards and the number of works, the suggested system threatens to deny plaintiffs the opportunity to obtain proper compensation for their actual damages.

But is that really the case? As I have emphasized before, there is more than one way to compensate a copyright holder for the harm they sustained.349Id. at 1790. One way is to adjust the number of awards based on the number of infringed works. But there is another possibility, and perhaps an equally effective one: “control[ing] for the number of infringed works by increasing or reducing the size of the aggregate award” within the statutory range.350Id. Courts and juries have at their disposal an incredibly robust statutory range stretching from $200 to $150,000, depending on the type of case at hand. And they can increase or reduce the total award within that range based on the number of works infringed and the defendant’s level of culpability.

For example, suppose the defendant copied three of the plaintiff’s photos. Now suppose that the plaintiff typically charges a licensing fee of $1,000 for each of their photos, meaning that the plaintiff’s total loss is $3,000. In adjusting the award, the court can pursue one of two possibilities: it can issue three separate awards of $1,000 each; or, alternatively, the court can dispense a single, aggregate award in the amount of $3,000. In other words, the court should be able to ensure full compensation by calibrating a single, aggregate award within the statutory range.

Nevertheless, there is an additional wrinkle here: if courts are to rely on a single, aggregate award, the statutory range has to be sufficiently broad to accommodate cases involving a large number of works or a small number of particularly valuable ones. To be sure, there may be cases where so many works are at stake—hundreds or even thousands—that a single award, even at the statutory maximum of $150,000, simply won’t do. For example, if the defendant copied 5,000 songs, each valued at $50, the plaintiff’s total loss would amount to $250,000 (5,000 x $50). This means that a single award of $150,000 simply wouldn’t suffice. Or imagine a case implicating 25 works, each valued at $10,000—again, a total loss of $250,000 would exceed the statutory maximum. What this suggests is that the statutory range must be robust enough to accommodate an array of possible scenarios.

These concerns, however, are overblown. First, even under the proposed approach, courts may nonetheless find that a mass-infringement event does not qualify as a single infringement episode. Perhaps such an event would be better described as a series of separate episodes, each warranting an additional statutory award. Exceptional cases call for exceptional remedies. Second, there is good reason to believe that such cases would be vanishingly rare. The vast majority of copyrighted works command little market value, if any, and the current statutory range would likely be sufficiently broad to ensure proper compensation in a large majority of cases.351Shisha, supra note 315, at 782 (concluding, on the basis of recent empirical work, that “in practice, few works carry market value, and most are only commercially viable for short periods of time”); Shisha, supra note 319, at 456–58 (noting that most creative works—across a range of different industries—command little commercial value). In a sense, any concrete cap on the amount of damages would be arbitrary—we simply have to draw the line somewhere. But given that most works have little value, the current statutory limit seems more than sufficiently robust to accommodate the typical infringement case.

CONCLUSION

The law of statutory damages is in a state of disrepair. It often produces “arbitrary, inconsistent, unprincipled, and grossly excessive awards.”352Samuelson & Wheatland, supra note 3, at 497. Courts command “a contested, somewhat obscured, and even outright confused” understanding of copyright’s remedial system.353Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1230. And statutory damages are susceptible to pervasive “overclaiming” across “virtually all areas of copyright law.”354Depoorter, supra note 15, at 407. But most reform proposals to date have papered over the real issue. So entwined are statutory damages in our copyright system that any attempts at serious reform may seem hopeless. And although commentators uniformly agree that statutory damages present a problem of colossal proportions, they have not yet been able to tackle the core problem: per-work damages.

This Article attempts to do just that. It seeks to jumpstart a conversation about structural reform and offer a roadmap for legislative and judicial action to confront the risk of inflated damages. It proposes, in short, that we do away with per-work damages altogether. It develops an alternative system that would accord judges a significant degree of discretion to look beyond the number of infringed works. Courts could do so by examining whether the defendant’s actions are collectively attributable to a larger infringement episode. When the defendant’s conduct arises out of a single episode, courts should issue only a single statutory award—no matter how many individual works are at issue. If adopted, this system would reduce the risk of excessive awards, prompt courts to properly adjust damages, and introduce a degree of pragmatism into our system.

This framework may seem radical. That is so in part because it appears to mandate a sharp break from a centuries-old system of per-work damages. But, in a sense, the proposed system is, in fact, a familiar one—after all, courts have forged similar doctrines to address analogous problems across a variety of otherwise distinct areas of law, including criminal law, civil procedure, and immigration law.

In the end, this Article envisions a world without per-work damages. What distinguishes the proposed system from other proposals is that it takes seriously the core issue: per-work remedies make it too easy for courts and juries to aggregate damages in ways that lead to outlandish awards. After thirty years of faint-hearted debates, it is well past time that policymakers try something different.

97 S. Cal. L. Rev. 1029

Download

* Assistant Professor, SMU Dedman School of Law; Fellow, Berkman Klein Center for Internet & Society, Harvard Law School, 2021–22. For valuable feedback and generative conversations, I thank William Fisher, William McCoy, Guy Rubinstein, Brian Soucek, Oren Tamir, and Rebecca Tushnet. I received helpful comments from participants at the Harvard Law School Art of the Response Paper Workshop. I am also grateful to Vice Dean Gabriella Blum and Assistant Dean Catherine Peshkin for providing institutional support for this project. I am indebted to the editors of the Southern California Law Review, particularly Madeline Goossen, Ariana Croll, Mariem Masmoudi, Carus Newman, and Chloe Williams, for superb editorial work. Finally, I would like to thank the Harvard Law School Graduate Program for generous financial support.

Decommodifying Electricity

Electricity markets are struggling. Unprecedented energy price shocks, a deeply entrenched cost-of-living crisis, and the imperatives of decarbonization are challenging the ability of current market arrangements to deliver clean, affordable electricity at the scale and pace necessary to avoid widespread climate disruption. Over the last several years, mass protests around the world have put a vision of electricity as a primary social good and system of provisioning squarely on the public agenda for the first time in a generation. Regulators have responded with emergency packages of support and longer-term efforts to rethink and reform the basic design of electricity markets. In all of this, it is increasingly clear that the forty-year global experiment with neoliberal electricity has failed to deliver on even the most basic metrics and, more importantly, is no longer fit for purpose as electricity becomes the chief instrument of decarbonization for most economies around the world. This Article explains how and why electricity markets have failed and offers a series of prescriptions for where we go from here. The Article starts with a brief global history of neoliberal electricity that shows how the project of privatization and restructuring emerged and spread around the world and the consequences this entailed. It then discusses how these markets have struggled with persistent problems of market power, chronic underinvestment, high prices, and an inability to support renewable energy at scale. Finally, the Article offers some provisional thoughts on what an alternative, decommodified approach to electricity might look like as the clean energy transition accelerates, focusing specifically on the relationship between capital and infrastructure, the need for “social ratemaking” to ensure access and affordability, and the potential for a more cooperative approach to balancing the system as intermittent renewables come to dominate the supply of electricity. The Article draws on recent work in law and political economy as well as some of its precursors in legal realism and institutional economics. It also engages with a specific set of questions and concerns that have long preoccupied the fields of public utility and regulated industries law but have recently been revived and updated in the context of a new cross-sectoral approach to economic regulation known as networks, platforms, and utilities law. The key objective is to understand how law, politics, and economics have together structured distributional struggles over the design and maintenance of electricity markets and how they might be recombined in new ways to realize a vision of electricity as a key system of provisioning and vital infrastructure for the clean energy future.

INTRODUCTION

In the summer of 2022, during the most severe energy crisis in half a century, grassroots organizers launched a new campaign across the United Kingdom known as “Don’t Pay UK.” The goal was simple and audacious: recruit one million households from across the country to join an “energy strike”—a mass movement to stop paying energy bills.1See FAQs, Don’t Pay, https://dontpay.uk/about/faqs [https://web.archive.org/web/20230801102720/https://dontpay.uk/about/faqs/]; see also Alex Lawson, Don’t Pay: The Campaigners Urging Britons to ‘Strike’ Over Energy Bills, Guardian (Oct. 1, 2022), https://www.theguardian.com/uk-news/2022/oct/01/dont-pay-the-campaigners-urging-britons-to-strike-over-energy-bills (discussing the history and goals of Don’t Pay UK); Kate Aronoff, Big Energy Bill? Don’t Pay!, New Republic (Aug. 17, 2022), https://newrepublic.com/article/167435/dont-pay-uk-high-energy-bills (same). Drawing inspiration from the successful resistance to Margaret Thatcher’s regressive “poll tax” proposal in the late 1980s and tapping into the growing rage across the country over a deeply entrenched cost-of-living crisis, Don’t Pay UK was betting that if a large enough number of households simply refused to pay their energy bills, suppliers and the government would be forced to respond.2The poll tax sought to replace the existing system of property taxes with a flat, per-capita tax on all individuals regardless of income. See Ella Glover, The History of the Poll Tax and the Power of Direct Action, Huck Mag. (Oct. 6, 2022), https://www.huckmag.com/article/the-history-of-the-poll-tax-and-the-power-of-direct-action [https://perma.cc/L8QK-W3RM] (discussing the history of the poll tax and its influence on the Don’t Pay UK movement).

As of early 2023, more than 250,000 people had signed up; well short of the one million household goal, but a substantial number with thousands engaged in a series of direct public protests, burning their energy bills and demanding action from the government.3See Robert Booth, Britons to Burn Their Bills in Weekend Wave of Cost of Living Protests, Guardian (Oct. 1, 2022), https://www.theguardian.com/world/2022/oct/01/cost-of-living-protests-burn-energy-bills [https://perma.cc/J43B-VD7N]. Together with similar campaigns focused on ending fuel poverty, Don’t Pay UK emerged directly out of the energy and economic crisis in the UK that had reached extreme levels by the second half of 2022. Indeed, by late summer 2022, some seven million households were estimated to be behind on their energy bills, and more than four million had been placed on prepayment meters, which, as the name suggests, require customers to constantly feed special meters in order to keep the lights on.4In February 2023, the UK energy regulator Ofgem launched an investigation of the use of prepayment meters. See Prepayment Rules and Protections: A Call for Evidence, Ofgem (Feb. 21, 2023), https://www.ofgem.gov.uk/publications/prepayment-rules-and-protections-call-evidence [https://perma.cc/M5SG-XWM3]. See also Kerry Hudson, Opinion, The Monster in My Home Was a Meter, and It Decided Whether I Ate and Slept, N.Y. Times (Dec. 30, 2022), https://www.nytimes.com/2022/12/30/opinion/prepayment-meters-uk.html [https://perma.cc/FWQ8-UXPR]. Although the government stepped in with an “Energy Price Guarantee” in September 2022 that capped “typical” household energy bills at £2,500 per year (about $3,000 U.S. dollars), households were still paying double what they had paid the previous winter.5Energy Bills Support Factsheet, U.K. Dep’t for Bus., Energy & Indus. Strategy, (Nov. 1, 2022), https://www.gov.uk/government/publications/energy-bills-support/energy-bills-support-factsheet-8-september-2022 [https://web.archive.org/web/20221129035226/https://www.gov.uk/government/publications/energy-bills-support/energy-bills-support-factsheet-8-september-2022]; see also Paul Bolton & Iona Stewart, Domestic Energy Prices 14 (2024), https://commonslibrary.parliament.uk/research-briefings/cbp-9491 [https://perma.cc/W4G3-YPKM]. The energy price guarantee rose to £3,000 per year in April 2023. Id. at 4. The price shocks of 2022 also squeezed retail providers who were unable to pass along the full costs to their customers. By July 2022, twenty-nine retail providers had failed, requiring expensive government bailouts and the transfer of 2.4 million customers to other providers.6See House of Commons, Bus., Energy, & Indus. Strategy Comm., Energy Pricing and the Future of the Energy Market: Third Report of Session 2022–23 3 (2022), https://committees.parliament.uk/publications/23255/documents/169712/default [https://perma.cc/VD92-3E3U]. Several of these suppliers were too big to fail and had to be bailed out, including Bulb energy to the tune of £4 billion, which was the largest government bailout since the Royal Bank of Scotland bailout during the 2008 financial crisis. Gill Plimmer & David Sheppard, Bulb Energy Bailout to Cost UK Taxpayers £6.5bn, Fin. Times (Nov. 17, 2022), https://www.ft.com/content/2d19da21-b79f-4ee3-8c74-5c61abca7a13 [https://perma.cc/LW46-87HA].

Don’t Pay UK made three essential demands: (1) a reversal of energy utility price increases; (2) an end to the enforcement of prepayment meters; and (3) a social energy tariff that would ensure basic service for low-income households.7See What We’re Striking For, Don’t Pay, https://dontpay.uk/about/what-were-striking-for [https://web.archive.org/web/20230314184227/https://dontpay.uk/about/what-were-striking-for/]. In essence, they wanted a just or fair price for energy and an end to the thirty-plus-year experiment with liberalized markets that had failed to deliver reliable and affordable electricity.8Cf., William Boyd, Just Price, Public Utility, and the Long History of Economic Regulation in America, 35 Yale J. on Reg. 721, 727–29 (2018). Although the energy strike never happened, Don’t Pay UK succeeded in forcing the Government to respond with a package of support for households as well as a broad initiative to rethink and reform energy markets.9 U.K. Dep’t for Bus., Energy & Indus. Strategy, Review of Electricity Market Arrangements: Consultation Document (2022), https://assets.publishing.service.gov.uk/media/62fa281ee90e076cfe3649ed/review-electricity-market-arrangements.pdf [https://perma.cc/QAB3-XRNF]. As of early 2024, the Government was preparing for a second consultation, with specific proposals for reform expected later in the year. See Answer by Graham Stuart, Question for Department for Energy Security and Net Zero, U.K. Parliament (Jan. 30, 2024), https://questions-statements.parliament.uk/written-questions/detail/2024-01-23/11040 [https://web.archive.org/web/20240514230248/https://questions-statements.parliament.uk/written-questions/detail/2024-01-23/11040]. More importantly, Don’t Pay UK, along with other campaigns like it around the world, has put a vision of energy as a primary social good and system of provisioning squarely on the policy agenda for the first time in at least a generation. The fact that this occurred in the UK is also notable because the UK was one of the first countries to privatize and restructure its electricity sector and has sometimes been held out as the “gold standard” for such efforts.10See, e.g., Paul L. Joskow, Introduction to Electricity Sector Liberalization: Lessons from Cross-Country Studies, in Electricity Market Reform: An International Perspective 8 (Sioshansi & Pfaffenberger eds., 2006) (“In my view, the gold standard for electricity reform is England and Wales . . . .”).

Of course, the energy crisis of the early 2020s was hardly contained to Great Britain. Across Europe and around the world, energy price shocks have decimated household budgets and created substantial economic challenges for businesses and governments. The International Energy Agency has called it the first truly global energy crisis of the twenty-first century, and one has to go back half a century to the oil shocks of the 1970s to find precedent for the impact on domestic politics and world order.11See Int’l Energy Agency, World Energy Outlook 2022 3, 32 (2022), https://iea.blob.core.windows.net/assets/830fe099-5530-48f2-a7c1-11f35d510983/WorldEnergyOutlook2022.pdf [https://perma.cc/VEQ4-PG8W]. Protests over high energy prices rocked cities in Germany, Italy, Spain, and other European countries during the summer and fall of 2022, leading governments to respond with very large aid packages intended to protect businesses and households from the full impact of the price shocks.12See Monthly Update, Household Energy Price Index (Nov. 2022), https://web.archive.org/web/20221108073519/https://www.energypriceindex.com/price-data [https://perma.cc/FP7Y-HFK3]; Anil Ari, Nicolas Arregui, Simon Black, Oya Celasun, Dora Iakova, Aiko Mineshima, Victor Mylonas, Ian Parry, Iulia Teodoru & Karlygash Zhunussova, Surging Energy Prices in Europe in the Aftermath of the War: How to Support the Vulnerable and Speed Up the Transition Away from Fossil Fuels 20 (IMF, Working Paper No. 22/152, 2022); Giovanni Sgaravatti, Simone Tagliapietra, Cecilia Trasi & Georg Zachmann, National Fiscal Policy Responses to the Energy Crisis, Bruegel (June 26, 2023), https://www.bruegel.org/dataset/national-policies-shield-consumers-rising-energy-prices [https://perma.cc/W9UH-3WCQ]. In France, the increase in regulated gas and electricity bills was limited to just 4% in 2022 and 15% in 2023—a reflection of a system built on public ownership, a very significant amount of nuclear power, and the memory of the gilets jaunes fuel price protests of 2018. See Sophie Parsons, How Your Gas and Electricity Bills Will Change in 2023, Connexion (Oct. 26, 2022), https://www.connexionfrance.com/article/Practical/Everyday-Life/How-your-gas-and-electricity-bills-will-change-in-France-in-2023 [https://perma.cc/ZAY4-ZCC8]; see also Renaud Foucart, Energy Crisis: Why French Households are Largely Protected from Soaring Costs While British Families Struggle, Conversation (Aug. 12, 2022), https://theconversation.com/energy-crisis-why-french-households-are-largely-protected-from-soaring-costs-while-british-families-struggle-188417 [https://perma.cc/W53U-K8BL]. The amount of spending by European governments is staggering, close to 7% of GDP in some cases.13See Sgaravatti et. al., supra note 12. One report from June 2023 found that total spending across the EU block was around $700 billion, close to what these governments spent on COVID-19 pandemic relief.14Id. Such numbers, of course, mask the uneven levels of spending across the EU member states, with some countries such as Germany spending far more than others, raising more than a few eyebrows among those who recall Germany’s previous lectures to fellow member states on the virtues of austerity and fiscal responsibility.15Id; see also Emily Rauhala, Rick Noack, Kate Brady & Beatriz Ríos, Germany Takes Heat as E.U. Leaders Meet to Discuss Energy Crisis, Wash. Post (Oct. 7, 2022, 4:21 AM), https://www.washingtonpost.com/world/2022/10/07/eu-energy-crisis-germany-criticism [https://perma.cc/N47Q-98AN]. For governments in the Global South, of course, such spending is pure fantasy given much more limited fiscal capacity and a looming sovereign debt crisis.16David Amaglobeli, Emine Hanedar, Gee Hee Hong & Celine Thevenot, IMF Notes: Fiscal Policy for Mitigating the Social Impact of High Energy and Food Prices 2–3 (2022), https://www.imf.org/en/Publications/IMF-Notes/Issues/2022/06/07/Fiscal-Policy-for-Mitigating-the-Social-Impact-of-High-Energy-and-Food-Prices-519013 [https://perma.cc/SW6U-QLYF].

Although the U.S. did not experience the extreme price shocks affecting Europe and the UK, the substantial increase in exports of liquefied natural gas to Europe to compensate for the loss of Russian gas did lead to significantly higher prices for both natural gas and electricity across the country. In California and New England, for example, customers experienced “European style” price increases during the winter of 2022–23.17See, e.g., Derek Brower & Myles McCormick, New England ‘Importing European Prices’ in Looming Gas Supply Crunch, Fin. Times (Nov. 17, 2022), https://www.ft.com/content/f9374ff4-3bfd-4b5e-8542-58c3db81514b [https://perma.cc/EQ8M-EZER]. High natural gas prices in California during early 2023 prompted the California Public Utilities Commission to open a formal inquiry in March 2023. See Cal. Pub. Utils. Comm’n, Order Instituting Investigation on the Commission’s Own Motion into Natural Gas Prices and Resulting Impacts to Energy Markets (Issued Mar. 20, 2023), https://docs.cpuc.ca.gov/PublishedDocs/Published/G000/M503/K823/503823381.PDF [https://perma.cc/VJ4N-HPLS]. For households in many parts of the country, utility bills more than doubled during the early 2020s, leaving more than twenty million households unable to pay their bills.18Will Wade & Mark Chediak, A Tsunami of Shutoffs: 20 Million US Homes Are Behind on Energy Bills, Bloomberg (Aug. 23, 2022, 5:05 PM), https://www.bloomberg.com/news/articles/2022-08-23/can-t-pay-utility-bills-20-million-us-homes-behind-on-payments-facing-shutoffs [https://perma.cc/AA8A-VZM8]. This has been compounded by the expiration of utility shutoff moratoria during the pandemic, which led to a new round of shutoffs and an army of collections agents chasing down unpaid bills.19Selah Goodson Bell, Jean Su, Matt Kasper, Shelby Green & Christopher Kuveke, Powerless in the United States: How Utilities Drive Shutoffs and Energy Injustice 5, 17 (2023), https://www.biologicaldiversity.org/programs/energy-justice/pdfs/Powerless-in-the-US_Report.pdf [https://perma.cc/876A-4F3Z]. Even before the pandemic, close to a third of U.S. households suffered from chronic energy insecurity—often forced to choose between paying for food or paying for utilities.20In 2020, 27% of U.S. Households had Difficulty Meeting Their Energy Needs, U.S. Energy Info. Admin. (Apr. 11, 2022), https://www.eia.gov/todayinenergy/detail.php?id=51979 [https://perma.cc/AB2L-BWUZ]. It is, needless to say, a damning indictment on any register.

While it has been common to explain these price shocks of the last two years as a supply problem that started in the second half of 2021 and was greatly exacerbated by the Russian invasion of Ukraine, such a view misses important questions about market design and the distinctive ways of price making at the center of natural gas and electricity markets.21See William Boyd, Ways of Price Making and the Challenge of Market Governance in U.S. Energy Law, 105 Minn. L. Rev. 739, 759, 782 (2020) (discussing distinctive ways of price making in natural gas and electricity markets). For electricity in particular, the current crisis has raised fundamental questions about the forty-year project of neoliberal electricity and the viability of current electricity market designs. Prices, in short, have become disconnected from the actual cost of providing electricity, raising basic questions of fairness. As EU President Ursula von der Leyen stated in her September 2022 State of the European Union, “the current electricity market design . . . is not doing justice to consumers anymore.”22Ursula von der Leyen, President, EU, 2022 State of the Union Address (Sept. 14, 2022), https://ec.europa.eu/commission/presscorner/detail/en/speech_22_5493 [https://perma.cc/V3SV-KAT4]. Similar concerns have been raised by UK government officials and by at least one sitting Federal Energy Regulatory Commission (“FERC”) commissioner.23See, e.g., Dep’t for Energy Sec. & Net Zero, supra note 9, at 23 (observing that there is a growing consensus in the UK that current electricity market designs are failing to deliver on decarbonization and affordability); Mark C. Christie, It’s Time to Reconsider Single-Clearing Price Mechanisms in U.S. Energy Markets, 44 Energy L.J. 1, 3 (2023) (“[I]t is timely for the United States to join the UK and EU in a comprehensive reconsideration of the pricing mechanisms used in our power markets and to ask whether those pricing mechanisms can or will, in the future, deliver the best combination of cost savings and reliable power supply to consumers. It is especially timely to ask . . . whether single-clearing price mechanisms are best suited to deliver to consumers all of the potential cost savings from the increasing deployment of heavily subsidized, very low to below-zero marginal-cost resources such as wind and solar.”).

At the center of these concerns is the uniform or single-clearing price auction design used in most electricity markets. As the name suggests, the single-clearing price design sets clearing prices based on the price of the last increment of generation needed to meet demand. All sellers who submit offers below the clearing price receive the clearing price, regardless of their original offer price. This means that when very expensive generators are necessary to meet demand, clearing prices can rise to extreme levels, and all the generators who submitted successful bids will receive that high clearing price regardless of their actual costs. Thus, when natural gas prices rose to unprecedented levels following the Russian invasion of Ukraine, electricity prices followed because natural gas power plants were on the margin setting the clearing price in the electricity markets. These high clearing prices, in turn, delivered substantial windfalls to non-gas generators and caused enormous pain for retail customers.24See Alice Hancock & Barney Jopson, EU Seeks Windfall Tax Threshold for Electricity Groups Well Below Market Rate, Fin. Times (Sept. 7, 2022), https://www.ft.com/content/ab469e2d-8e87-44ee-855b-f46b5b2dd17e [https://perma.cc/HX9L-V5VX]. See generally David Robinson, Oxford Inst. Energy Stud., Current Energy Crises, the Energy Transition and the Design of Electricity Markets (2022).

The single-clearing price design also means that prices in these markets can fluctuate dramatically and are often completely detached from the overall costs of providing electricity. In Texas, for example, a state that has long prided itself on having one of the best designed electricity markets in the world, spot market prices have fluctuated from negative prices—typically at night when demand is low and vast amounts of wind energy are on the system—to $9,000 per megawatt-hour (“MWh”), which was the price cap set by the state’s scarcity pricing mechanism for periods of peak demand.25On the Texas electricity market, which is run by the Electric Reliability Council of Texas or ERCOT, see Parviz Adib, Jay Zarnilau & Ross Baldick, Texas Electricity Market: Getting Better, in Evolution of Global Electricity Markets: New Paradigms, New Challenges, New Approaches 265, 265 (Sioshansi ed., 2013) (observing that the Texas ERCOT market “is frequently cited as North America’s most successful in both generation and retail”). On the range of prices in the Texas ERCOT market, see Potomac Econs., 2022 State of the Market Report for the ERCOT Electricity Markets A-11 (2023), https://www.potomaceconomics.com/wp-content/uploads/2023/05/2022-State-of-the-Market-Report_Final_060623.pdf [https://perma.cc/V36Z-RPET]. See also id. at A-20 (“Negative ERCOT-wide prices may occur when wind is the marginal generation. More installed wind generation and additional transmission infrastructure led to increased occurrences of negative prices over the past few years. In 2022, there were 110 hours with ERCOT-wide prices at or below zero, a decrease from the 176 hours in 2021.”). Wind projects will offer to sell electricity in the spot market at negative prices in order to ensure that they get dispatched so that they can produce and receive the production tax credit. Id.; see also id. at 85 (noting that the price cap under the ERCOT scarcity pricing mechanism was set at $9,000 per megawatt-hour (“MWh”) in 2014 and reduced to $5,000 per MWh in January 2022 after the experience of Winter Storm Uri). Between 2014 and 2022, annual average prices across the entire ERCOT market have fluctuated from a low of $24.62 per MWh in 2016 to a high of $167.88 in 2021, which was largely due to the extreme prices that prevailed during Winter Storm Uri. Id. At 14. Although this kind of volatility might seem exceptional, it is actually hard wired into the logic of these markets and reflects the multi-decade effort to make electricity into a commodity.26See, e.g., Severin Borenstein, The Trouble with Electricity Markets: Understanding California’s Restructuring Disaster, 16 J. Econ. Persps. 191, 191–92 (2002) (discussing various attributes of electricity markets that “necessarily imply that short-term prices for electricity will be extremely volatile”). While that might be good for traders and others who can profit from volatility, it is most assuredly not good for consumers. It is also not good for efforts to create the stable, long-term investment climate needed to scale up decarbonization. In fact, current electricity market designs are incompatible with a future dominated by renewables.27Various commentators, including some of the pioneers of electricity markets, have begun to recognize this over the last several years. See, e.g., Fabien Roques & Dominique Finon, Adapting Electricity Markets to Decarbonization and Security of Supply: Toward a Hybrid Regime, 105 Energy Pol’y 584, 594 (2017); Paul L. Joskow, From Hierarchies to Markets and Partially Back Again in Electricity: Responding to Decarbonization and Security of Supply Goals, 18 J. Institutional Econ. 313, 318 (2022); see also Brett Christophers, The Price Is Wrong: Why Capitalism Won’t Save the Planet xxi-xxii (2024) (arguing that liberalized electricity markets are not capable of delivering sufficient profits and investment stability for renewable electricity generators). Virtually all of these markets were built on the assumption that fossil fuel generators such as natural gas plants with positive short-run marginal costs (that is, fuel costs) would set the clearing price. A renewables-dominated electricity system does not work under such a market design for the simple reason that renewable electricity such as wind and solar do not have any short-run marginal costs. The uncertainty that this creates for renewables projects in terms of their ability to recover their fixed capital costs is one reason why virtually all renewables in markets around the world are compensated through some form of long-term contract with price terms that make them indifferent to market clearing prices.28Roques & Finon, supra note 27, at 586.

Electricity markets have also failed to deliver on the one metric for which they were supposed to be vastly superior to regulation: lower prices for consumers. Indeed, even as efficiencies have improved and wholesale costs have declined across these markets, retail prices have increased as generators and electricity providers have been able to capture the gains in performance while also pursuing substantial price markups, demonstrating the stubborn fact of market power in electricity.29See, e.g., Alexander MacKay & Ignacia Mercadal, Do Markets Reduce Prices? Evidence from the U.S. Electricity Sector 3–4, 24 (March 30, 2024) (unpublished manuscript), https://ssrn.com/abstract=3793305 [https://perma.cc/JX3F-RE6Z] (documenting “that electric deregulation in the U.S. yielded higher wholesale prices, despite declines in generation costs,” that the growing spread between wholesale prices and costs was consistent with the exercise of market power, and that these higher wholesale prices were in turn passed on to consumers in the form of higher retail prices). MacKay and Mercadal base their conclusions on an extensive dataset that for the first time includes purchases via bilateral contracts and through centralized markets, allowing them to develop a more comprehensive picture of upstream and downstream prices in electricity markets and to compare these prices to those in regulated states. Id. at 1–2, 9–16. Their conclusion is unambiguous:

We find that restructuring lead to sharp increases in wholesale prices despite reductions in marginal fuel costs, such that generation facilities were able to charge prices at substantial margins above costs. We show that this can explain a large portion of the increase in retail rates after the restructuring of the electricity sector.

Id. at 34.
This exercise of market power, moreover, has not been limited to periods of scarcity, when generation capacity is most constrained, but appears to be pervasive in these markets.30Id. at 26 (“The finding that wholesale prices increased while costs remained constant or decreased, and thus that the wedge between them went up, indicates that firms were increasingly able to set price above marginal cost. The most natural explanation for this is limited competition and market power . . . . At an annual level, we find substantial margin increases over the costs of the most expensive power plants. Thus, our findings suggest that market power may be a broad phenomenon.”). Notwithstanding the claims (and hopes) of the proponents of deregulation that the new electricity markets would be contestable, they have remained concentrated on the supply side, which has translated into ongoing pricing power for wholesale generators.31See infra Section II.A.

In sum, the electricity markets that were adopted in the U.S. and around the world over the last several decades have not been able to deliver savings to consumers. They have not been able to ensure security of supply, and they are not delivering renewable energy and other clean energy assets at the scale that is needed. While these markets have led to improved performance and efficiency for some existing assets, it is no longer feasible or appropriate to view the power sector as simply another legacy infrastructure industry in need of market discipline. It is now the chief instrument of decarbonization for most economies in the world, a project that entails a very different set of technologies with very different cost structures than those used as the basis for designing these markets in the 1980s and 1990s and one that will also involve much more extensive use of electricity in everyday life.

Put another way, given the radical shifts in the goals, underlying technologies, and cost structures of the power sector, it is increasingly clear that electricity markets are no longer fit for purpose. The vast subsidies available for renewable energy, clean energy manufacturing, and electric vehicles (among others) in the Inflation Reduction Act (“IRA”) do not change this in any fundamental way. If anything, the IRA’s core strategy of de-risking private investment in clean energy through tax credits accepts the status quo of markets and builds on the financialized approach to renewable energy that has dominated U.S. federal renewables policy since the early 1990s.32See, e.g., Sarah Knuth, Rentiers of the Low-Carbon Economy? Renewable Energy’s Extractive Fiscal Geographies, 55 Env’t & Planning A: Econ. & Space 1548, 1557–60 (2023) (discussing recent history of tax credit financing for renewable energy in the U.S.); Daniela Gabor, The (European) Derisking State 18 (May 17, 2023) (unpublished manuscript), https://osf.io/preprints/socarxiv/hpbj2 [https://perma.cc/2U72-MJDS] (“The US IRA organises the state relationship with private capital through a derisking logic.”). To be sure, the IRA’s direct pay and transferability provisions do open up possibilities for alternative forms of project finance and ownership, including by governments and non-profit entities.33See Elective Payment of Applicable Credits, 89 Fed. Reg. 17546 (Mar. 11, 2024) (to be codified at 26 C.F.R. pts. 1, 301), https://www.federalregister.gov/documents/2024/03/11/2024-04604/elective-payment-of-applicable-credits-elective-payment-of-advanced-manufacturing-investment-credit [https://perma.cc/S7V3-UJQD] (providing guidance for IRA direct pay provisions); Transfer of Certain Credits, 89 Fed. Reg. 34770 (Apr. 30, 2024) (to be codified at 26 C.F.R. pt. 1), https://www.federalregister.gov/documents/2024/04/30/2024-08926/transfer-of-certain-credits [https://perma.cc/463S-2SED] (providing guidance for IRA transferability provisions); see also Gabor, supra note 32, at 23–24 (observing that the IRA direct pay provisions may constitute an important step toward more public ownership and control, “but the extent to which state ownership will replace public subsidies for private capital remains an open question of political struggle”). But the main thrust of the legislation is to lure private capital into clean energy by reducing the risk of investment, leaving the basic design and regulation of electricity markets intact. Thus, while the legislation is unprecedented in the scale and scope of investment that it could generate, and while it may well be the case that the IRA is the best that clean energy advocates could have hoped for given the demands of budget reconciliation and the highly polarized nature of our politics, it does beg the question whether other approaches will be needed in addition to the IRA to channel investment into new clean energy assets at the scale and pace required to decarbonize the power sector and electrify large segments of the economy. It also poses the broader question of what this heavy reliance on markets and the private sector means for the overall governance of electricity as a system of provisioning and vital infrastructure for everyday life.

One alternative that has been advanced by critics of the IRA’s de-risking strategy is the so-called Big Green State marked by predominantly public investment and public ownership of clean energy assets.34See Gabor, supra note 32, at 25 (“The green capitalist state in the Global North is a derisking state.”); Daniela Gabor & Benjamin Braun, Green Macrofinancial Regimes 3–4 (Oct. 21, 2023) (unpublished manuscript), https://osf.io/preprints/socarxiv/4pkv8 [https://perma.cc/QUJ2-DBQK] (identifying the “big green state” as one of four “green macrofinancial regimes” that “coordinates economic activity through state-led planning, prioritises public investment in both green infrastructure and green industrial sectors by tightening monetary-fiscal coordination, and closely controls private credit flows”). This was part of the impulse behind some versions of the Green New Deal in the United States and the so-called European Green Deal.35See Gabor & Braun, supra note 34, at 4; see also Ronnie Belmans, Ilaria Conti, Albert Ferrari, Giulio Galdi, Leigh Hancher, James Kneebone, Leonardo Meeus, Athir Nouicer, Maria Olczak, Andris Piebalgs, Alberto Pototschnig, Valerie Reif, Daniele Stampatori & Tim Schittekatte, European Univ. Inst., The EU Green Deal 10–12 (2022), https://cadmus.eui.eu/handle/1814/75156 [https://perma.cc/LS43-3CV8]; Sean Sweeney, Beyond Recovery: The Global Green New Deal and Public Ownership Of Energy 9 (Trade Unions for Energy Democracy, Working Paper No. 16, 2023), https://assets-global.website-files.com/63276dc4e6b803208bf159df/64f1f5676c56f498e152e5ba_TUED_WP16_final%20(2).pdf [https://perma.cc/P52Y-5UV6]. To be sure, there is precedent for significant state ownership of electricity in the nationalized systems that prevailed in the UK and many European countries after World War II, across much of the Global South after independence, as well as in the United States with its large public hydropower projects, regional experiments such as the Tennessee Valley Authority, and municipally owned utilities. Despite the enthusiasm on the left for extensive public ownership, however, it seems at best aspirational in the current U.S. political environment, notwithstanding important ongoing efforts to build on and promote more public investment and ownership across the electricity sector.

But there is another alternative that has not received much attention in the current debate: U.S.-style public utility regulation with its reliance on cost-of-service rate making for regulated investor-owned utilities (“IOUs”). This model, which still operates in various ways across some parts of the United States, has long provided a vehicle for channeling large amounts of capital into physical assets as well as a platform for important experiments with new rate designs to socialize costs and to improve access and affordability.36See William Boyd, Public Utility and the Low-Carbon Future, 61 UCLA L. Rev. 1614, 1683–99 (2014) (discussing the role of public utility regulation in planning and investment in low carbon infrastructure); William Boyd & Ann E. Carlson, Accidents of Federalism: Ratemaking and Policy Innovation in Public Utility Law, 63 UCLA L. Rev. 810, 844–61 (2016) (discussing the role of public utility rate regulation in promoting low-carbon baseload generation and grid modernization). Without question, the basic public utility model in the U.S. has had its share of challenges, leading to intense criticism and repeated calls for reform and even wholesale abandonment. But in the current moment, given the need to significantly ramp-up investments in long-lived physical assets and secure a low cost of capital, it seems important to revisit the public utility model and ask what role it might play in the ongoing effort to decarbonize the power sector and electrify much of the rest of the economy.37See Boyd, supra note 36, at 1618–19.

To say, then, that the forty-year experiment with electricity markets has failed is hardly a sufficient rejoinder to the question of what is to be done in the face of the looming climate crisis and the pressing need to address the twin challenges of investment and affordability at the heart of the clean energy transition. Before we turn to the question of where we might be headed, however, it is critical to understand how and why these markets emerged in the first place, and the nature of their failures. Put simply, we need to understand the multi-decade effort to make electricity into a commodity before we can understand the different ways in which it can be and already is being decommodified.

Given the rather large and longstanding literatures on commodification and decommodification in law and social science, it is important to specify here the way that this Article uses these concepts.38Karl Marx famously began his investigation of the capitalist mode of production with a close analysis of the commodity form, the immense accumulation of commodities in capitalist society, and the way that the “fetishism of commodities” obscured the exploitation of labor and the production of surplus value. See Karl Marx, Capital Volume I: The Process of Production of Capital 43–87 (Frederick Engels ed., 1867). This has in turn given rise to a massive literature on commodities, commodification, and value theory under capitalism, which is well beyond the scope of this Article. See generally Derek Hall, ‘Commodification of Everything’ Arguments in the Social Sciences: Variants, Specification, Evaluation, Critique, 55 Env’t & Planning A: Econ. & Space 544 (2023) (reviewing various arguments regarding commodification in the social sciences). Within law, there is an extensive normative literature on the effects (and limits) of commodification on personhood and the prospects for human flourishing. See generally Margaret Jane Radin, Contested Commodities (1996). And there is a large and growing literature on the commodification of nature (and its limits), much of which traces back to Karl Polanyi’s notion of fictitious commodities. See Karl Polanyi, The Great Transformation: The Political and Economic Origins of Our Time 68–76 (1944) (observing that land, labor, and money are not truly commodities and that the extension of market logics to these “fictitious commodities” results in the degradation and destruction of the substance of society, which then manifests as crisis); see also Nancy Fraser, Can Society be Commodities All the Way Down? Post-Polanyian Reflections on Capitalist Crisis, in The Common Growl: Toward A Poetics of Precarious Community 139, 155–56 (Thomas Claviez ed., 2016). Brett Christophers argues that electricity should be viewed as a fictious commodity like land and labor because it was not originally produced for the market and that this is the source of many of the current problems with electricity markets. See Christophers, supra note 27, at 361–64. While these arguments are beyond the scope of this Article, it is not clear that electricity, like other energy carriers and unlike land and labor, cannot be produced as a commodity (as it has been for many decades), notwithstanding the fact that the underlying technologies and cost structures may render certain market structures problematic. And, of course, the question whether it is actually desirable to subject electricity to various market arrangements would seem to depend more on one’s underlying normative commitments regarding electricity as a system of provisioning rather than something inherent in the nature of electricity. At a general level, the effort to make electricity into a commodity can be seen as an effort to replace existing non-market modes of governing a key system of provisioning with a privatized, market-governed system of coordination.39A recent opinion from the D.C. Circuit illustrates the point for the United States. See Vistra Corp. v. FERC, No. 21-1214, slip op. at 5 (D.C. Cir. Aug. 15, 2023) (“Although today electricity is a commodity often bought and sold in a decentralized system, that was not always the case.”). More specifically, the entire effort was expressly conceived and directed at making electricity into a commodity like natural gas, oil, or other bulk commodities, with a mix of forward and spot markets, and a pricing system built around marginal cost. There were two important components to this effort that are important to keep in mind. First, on the upstream, wholesale side of the industry, the vertically integrated structures of existing state-owned and heavily regulated systems were unbundled and replaced with competition among private, unregulated generators through a mix of long-term forward markets and short-term spot markets. These markets were explicitly designed to operate in a manner like those prevailing in other commodity markets, with the single-clearing price in the auctions intended to capture the short-run marginal cost of producing the last increment of supply needed to meet demand. Although the effort has never been completely realized, in part given the distinctive challenges of electricity, the establishment of wholesale markets for electricity does represent a remarkable socio-technical achievement. Second, on the downstream, retail side of the industry, the goal was to replace the previous model of dedicated customers paying flat rates to regulated monopoly providers based on average costs with competition among retail providers and dynamic retail rates that would transmit the clearing prices in the wholesale markets directly to retail customers, thereby allowing the price system to deploy true marginal cost pricing all the way through to the end users. For reasons discussed in more detail below, this effort has also been partial and incomplete. The key point for now, though, is to underscore that the basic idea at the center of both wholesale and retail electricity restructuring was to create markets that would allow for the exchange of electricity between producers and consumers via pricing mechanisms based on marginal costs.

The Article proceeds in three parts. First, it provides a brief global genealogy of “neoliberal electricity” that shows how the project of privatization and restructuring emerged and spread around the world, focusing on the intellectual, technical, and political histories that came together to support the move to electricity markets. The goal here is to show how various neoliberal experiments sought to turn electricity into a commodity and the consequences this brought forth. Second, the Article demonstrates how these efforts to create markets for electricity have struggled with persistent challenges of market power, chronic underinvestment, high prices, and an inability to support renewable energy at scale. The main takeaway here is that these markets have failed on multiple grounds and are no longer viable as electricity becomes the main instrument of decarbonization in most economies around the world and as more and more aspects of everyday life are electrified. Third, the Article articulates some of the features of what an alternative, decommodified approach to electricity might look like as the clean energy transition accelerates, focusing specifically on the relationship between capital and infrastructure and the possibilities (old and new) for driving investment and cost recovery, the need for “social ratemaking” to ensure access and affordability, and the potential for a more cooperative approach to balancing the system as intermittent renewables come to dominate the supply of electricity.

The Article draws inspiration from recent work traveling under the rubric of law and political economy as well as some of its precursors in legal realism and the old institutional economics.40See, e.g., Jedediah Britton-Purdy, David Singh Grewal, Amy Kapczynski & K. Sabeel Rahman, Building a Law-and-Political-Economy Framework: Beyond the Twentieth-Century Synthesis, 129 Yale L.J. 1784, 1790–94 (2020) (arguing for a new “law-and-political economy” approach to legal scholarship built on a reorientation from twentieth-century concerns with efficiency, neutrality, and anti-politics toward power, equality, and democracy); Yochai Benkler, Structure and Legitimation in Capitalism: Law, Power, and Justice in Market Society 18 (Oct. 26, 2023) (unpublished manuscript), https://ssrn.com/abstract=4614192 [https://perma.cc/3LBN-CW6J] (“At the broadest level, we can think of law as one of the primary systems modern capitalist societies use to structure social relations of production by institutionalizing market dependence for subsistence, production, and protection, and structuring the patterns and terms of coordinated collective action.”); Robert Lee Hale, Bargaining, Duress, and Economic Liberty, 43 Colum. L. Rev. 603, 625–626 (1943) (“The market value of a property or a service is merely a measure of the strength of the bargaining power of the person who owns the one or renders the other, under the particular legal rights with which the law endows him, and the legal restrictions which it places on others.”); John R. Commons, Institutional Economics, 26 Am. Econ. Rev. 237, 242 (1936) (“[I]nstitutional economics is the field of the public interest in private ownership . . . .”). It also focuses specifically on a set of questions and concerns that have long preoccupied the fields of public utility and regulated industries law but have recently been revived and updated in the context of a new cross-sectoral approach to economic regulation known as networks, platforms, and utilities (“NPU”) law.41See generally Morgan Ricks, Ganesh Sitaraman, Shelley Welton & Lev Menand, Networks, Platforms, and Utilities: Law and Policy (2022) (providing an overview of NPU law). The key concern is to understand not so much how law regulates economic actors but how it structures industries and shapes markets; that is, how it constitutes distributional struggles over the design, maintenance, and restructuring of economic institutions and, specifically, those governing key infrastructures and systems of provisioning.42See Benkler, supra note 40, at 18–26 (discussing how law structures social relations of production in modern capitalist society both functionally via the assignment of different entitlements and disentitlements to various groups and symbolically through various processes of legitimation). Much of this work, particularly in law and political economy, has focused on critiques of neoliberalism, and much of it has been domestic in orientation. This Article joins in the critique of neoliberalism, as manifest in the move to privatize and deregulate electricity over the last forty years, but it does so in a broader global context that seeks to properly situate the project of neoliberal electricity in all of its world-making ambitions. It also attempts to go beyond critique and offers some normative arguments regarding a new set of institutional arrangements for the coming age of electricity.43Cf. Dieter Helm & Cameron Hepburn, The Age of Electricity, 35 Oxford Rev. Econ. Pol’y 183, 186 (2019) (“In sum, for powerful reasons both on the demand and the supply side, an age of electricity now appears to be inevitable. The only question is the pace of change. It will not be stopped by policy errors, but could be accelerated by sensible interventions. And acceleration matters enormously for the environment.”).

I.  NEOLIBERAL ELECTRICITY: A SHORT HISTORY

The move to restructure and liberalize both state-owned and heavily regulated electricity systems reflected a confluence of factors taking shape across multiple countries starting in the 1980s. The story played out differently in different places, given that the electricity sector, like other network industries, has always been place-bound and heavily domestic in orientation. But electricity, and neoliberal electricity in particular, has a global history that is important to understand as the industry transitions to a low-carbon future.

Recognizing that this history can be told in different ways, this Part focuses on three major strands that came together in the making of neoliberal electricity. First, a powerful and sustained economic critique directed at state-owned and heavily regulated public utility systems hit full stride in the 1970s and 1980s and provided an intellectual call-to-arms for efforts to privatize and liberalize electricity markets. Second, a series of innovations in mechanism design, operations research, and experimental economics provided the basic rules and techniques used to build the auctions that operate at the center of these markets. Third, domestic political developments that often reached to the very highest levels of government opened new policy horizons for ambitious market experiments in leading jurisdictions.

A.  Intellectual Commitments

Two important intellectual developments underwrote the move to privatize and restructure electricity. First, the powerful and sustained critique of economic regulation and state ownership that took shape during the 1970s provided the theoretical and normative case for the move to competitive markets. Second, the rich tradition of thinking about the challenges of marginal cost pricing for public utilities, and electricity in particular, led to a reconceptualization of the role of prices in the sector and their relationship to investment, cost recovery, and consumer behavior.

1.  Economic Critiques

The standard critique of economic regulation advanced by economists and public choice theorists starting in the early 1970s has been well rehearsed.44Boyd, supra note 36, at 1651–58 (discussing law and economics critique of rate regulation); David Spence, Can Law Manage Competitive Energy Markets?, 93 Cornell L. Rev. 765, 771–72 (2008) (discussing economic critiques of rate regulation as a basis for restructuring). Boiled down to its essentials, the critique consisted of three main points. First, the whole category of natural monopoly was unstable and incoherent and not a proper basis for regulation.45See, e.g., Harold Demsetz, Why Regulate Utilities?, 11 J.L. & Econ. 55, 59 (1968) (“The natural monopoly theory provides no logical basis for monopoly prices. The theory is illogical. Moreover, for the general case of public utility industries, there seems no clear evidence that the cost of colluding is significantly lower than it is for industries for which unregulated market competition seems to work. To the extent that utility regulation is based on the fear of monopoly price, merely because one firm will serve each market, it is not based on any deducible economic theorem.”); Richard A. Posner, Natural Monopoly and its Regulation, 21 Stan. L. Rev. 548, 635 (1969) (“Our analysis of proposals for reforming public utility regulation confirms our preliminary conclusion that its contribution to social and economic welfare is very possibly negative. The benefits of regulation are dubious, not only because the evils of natural monopoly are exaggerated but also because the effectiveness of regulation in controlling them is highly questionable.”). Second, Public Utility Commissions (“PUCs”) were all too often captured by the industries they were supposed to regulate.46See George J. Stigler, The Theory of Economic Regulation, 2 Bell J. Econ. & Mgmt. Sci. 3, 3 (1971) (“[A]s a rule, regulation is acquired by the industry and is designed and operated primarily for its benefit.”); see also Jim Rossi, Public Choice, Energy Regulation and Deregulation, in Research Handbook on Public Choice and Public Law 419, 421–22 (Daniel A. Farber & Anne Joseph O’Connell eds., 2010) (discussing the capture theory of regulation advanced by Stigler and others and its applicability to electricity regulation). Third, cost-of-service rate making created incentives for regulated firms to overinvest in physical assets and overcharge ratepayers.47See Harvey Averch & Leland L. Johnson, Behavior of the Firm Under Regulatory Constraint, 52 Am. Econ. Rev. 1052, 1068 (1962) (concluding that firms operating under rate-of-return constraint of price control have an incentive to substitute capital for other factors of production “in an uneconomic fashion that is difficult for the regulatory agency to detect”). Their thesis has since been memorialized as the Averch-Johnson effect. The combined effect of these critiques was simple and devastating: regulation did more harm than good.48See, e.g., Posner, supra note 45, at 625 (“[T]he social gain from public utility and common carrier regulation is quite possibly negative.”).

While the economic critique focused mainly on U.S. public utility regulation, it shared many of the basic commitments that animated the growing skepticism toward nationalized industries in the UK and other countries. These critiques of state ownership often rested on relatively simple complaints that state-owned enterprises were bloated and inefficient, but they drew upon a deeper hostility to planning and a conviction that unfettered markets were essential to a free society.49See Stephen C. Littlechild, The Fallacy of the Mixed Economy: An Austrian Critique of Recent Economic Thinking and Policy 53–56 (1986); Friedrich A. Hayek, The Road to Serfdom 43–46 (1944). Without the discipline of competition, performance suffered, innovation was stunted, service was poor, the public paid too much, and individuals would never realize their full economic potential.50It is worth noting here that Hayek himself recognized that planning was an important response to some of the problems and complexities generated by modern industrial society, including public utilities. See Hayek, supra note 49, at 48 (noting that problems associated with town planning and “public utilities” were of the type “not adequately solved by competition”).

As powerful as these criticisms were, however, they did not provide an obvious blueprint for restructuring.51In some respects, the move to deregulate and restructure various industries cut against the basic tenets of public choice theory, given the incumbents’ preference to maintain the status quo. In fact, the real “theory” of restructuring that underwrote liberalized electricity markets came not from the Chicago school or the enemies of state ownership but from work on contestable markets.52See, e.g., Elizabeth E. Bailey & William J. Baumol, Deregulation and the Theory of Contestable Markets, 1 Yale J. on Reg. 111, 123–24 (1984) (discussing implications of theory of contestable markets for deregulation). Much of the basic theory of contestable markets was developed during the first half of the 1980s, in part as a reflection of and rationale for the broad deregulation movement that was already underway. But see also Paul L. Joskow & Richard Schmalensee, Markets for Power: An Analysis of Electric Utility Deregulation 211–21 (1983) (arguing against the simple application of models of deregulation to electricity and in favor of a more measured, long-term approach to regulatory and structural reform of the industry). As the name suggests, contestable markets posited that as long as firms could enter and exit a market with relative ease to compete with the incumbents, this would discipline the prices charged by the incumbents even if no competing firm ever actually decided to enter and compete.53Bailey & Baumol, supra note 52, at 137 (“If particular markets are readily contested, there may be no need for continued intervention in these markets.”). Put another way, as long as the market was contestable, prices could be expected to track those one would expect to see in a competitive market.54Id. at 113 (noting that in contestable markets, efforts to raise prices and capture monopoly rents will be undermined by new entrants). Thus, instead of focusing on the number of firms and the structure of the market, contestable market theory directed attention to barriers to entry and, even more importantly, barriers to exit, which together determined whether a particular market, even one marked by only a few firms, was contestable.55Id. (“[F]reedom of entry and exit are the key requirements of contestability.”). And the key to understanding barriers to exit, the proponents argued, was sunk costs.56Id. (discussing barriers to exit); see also Richard E. Caves & Michael E. Porter, Barriers to Exit, in Essays on Industrial Organization in Honor of Joe S. Bain 39, 39 (Robert T. Masson & P. David Qualls eds., 1976) (proposing consideration of barriers to exit “as an element of market structure and ex ante determinant of market conduct and (thereby) performance”). In effect, barriers to exit operate as implicit barriers to entry in that they increase the risks associated with entry. Even if a firm could enter the market easily, if it had to make large investments that could not be easily recouped, it would be far less likely to enter in the first place.57Bailey & Baumol, supra note 52, at 113–14 (discussing impact of sunk costs on entry and exit decisions of firms and the resulting degree of market contestability).

These insights were powerful and well-timed, providing further grounds on which to indict various forms of economic regulation and state ownership while also offering clear guidance for restructuring.58See, e.g., Herbert Hovenkamp, The Opening of American Law: Neoclassical Legal Thought, 1870–1970 (2014) (“Deregulation gathered momentum because new theories about the nature of competition and industry structure combined with the lessons from experience and a terrible economy to convince policymakers that deregulation was worth a try.”). For starters, contestable market theory highlighted the fact that regulation often made things worse precisely because it erected new or additional barriers to entry.59Bailey & Baumol, supra note 52, at 123 (“Direct regulatory attempts to impede entry or exit or to interfere with the timing or manner of entry must, at the very least, be questioned severely.”). Here the monopoly franchise for public utilities in the United States was often held out as Exhibit A.60Id.; Demsetz, supra note 45; see also Joshua C. Macey, Zombie Energy Laws, 73 Vand. L. Rev. 1077, 1093 (2020). More generally, contestable market theory suggested that vertically integrated industries—whether regulated or state owned—could be unbundled, allowing certain segments to be subjected to competition. Finally, for those segments that did entail high sunk costs—pipeline infrastructure, transmission systems, and local distribution networks—moving toward an open access, common carrier model that would maintain regulation but require all firms to have access to the basic infrastructure on the same rates, terms, and conditions would avoid some of the problems of regulation while further enhancing the contestability of linked markets.61Bailey & Baumol, supra note 52, at 124. Taken together, these elements provided the blueprint for unbundling generation from transmission and distribution, imposing new open-access requirements on transmission, and opening up the wholesale generation market to competition.62In the U.S., restructuring of wholesale markets was accomplished mainly through Orders 636 for natural gas and Order 888 for electricity. See Pipeline Service Obligations and Revisions to Regulations Governing Self-Implementing Transportation & Regulation of Natural Gas Pipelines After Partial Wellhead Decontrol, 59 FERC 61,030 (1992) (unbundling natural gas pipeline business and imposing open-access regime for interstate transportation of natural gas); Promoting Wholesale Competition Through Open Access Non-Discriminatory Transmission Services by Public Utilities and Recovery of Stranded Costs by Public Utilities and Transmitting Utilities, 75 FERC 61,080 (1996) (summarizing final rules requiring unbundling and open-access nondiscriminatory transmission services in order to promote competitive wholesale power markets). The working assumption was that the new wholesale power markets would be sufficiently contestable to ensure competitive prices, an assumption that, as we will see, proved overly optimistic.

2.  Marginal Cost Pricing

Any effort to create new markets for electricity, however, also had to sort out complex issues of price formation. Given the engineering complexities of electric power systems (namely, the fact that the system operated as one big machine that had to be perfectly balanced in real time), highly inelastic demand, and the inability to store electricity, the transactional and pricing aspects of any new market would need to be carefully orchestrated.63See Philip F. Schwew, The Grid: A Journey Through the Heart of Our Electrified World 1 (2007) (“Taken in its entirety, the grid is a machine, the most complex machine ever made.”) Boyd, supra note 36, at 1626–28 (discussing the distinctive features of electric power systems). Realizing the efficiencies that markets promised, in other words, required a solution to the problem of marginal cost pricing that had preoccupied economists, engineers, and regulators for more than a century.

The idea of marginal cost pricing for public infrastructure is often traced back to the mid-nineteenth-century work of Jules Dupuit and other French engineer-economists working in the French civil service.64See Robert B. Ekelund & Robert F. Hebert, Secret Origins of Modern Microeconomics: Dupuit and the Engineers 178 (1999). See generally Robert B. Ekelund, Jules Dupuit and the Early Theory of Marginal Cost Pricing, 76 J. Pol. Econ. 462 (1968). Among other things, Dupuit and his colleagues were looking for ways to assess the relative value of different infrastructure investments—roads, bridges, canals, railroads—so as to better allocate resources and maximize welfare.65Ekelund & Hebert, supra note 64, at 181. Ekelund and Hebert argue that Dupuit did not explicitly endorse marginal cost pricing for large infrastructure and so-called public works

as many have suggested. See id.
In the process, they identified some of the key challenges confronting efforts to develop efficient pricing for large infrastructure and public utilities.66Id.

Among the most important issues raised by this work involved setting prices for industries marked by declining costs. If prices were set at short-run marginal costs in these industries, firms would be unable to recover their fixed costs.67See, e.g., J.M. Clark, Toward a Concept of Workable Competition, 30 Am. Econ. Rev. 241, 250 (1940) (“A price which at all times covers only short-run marginal cost would lead to large operating deficits whenever demand is short of capacity, and would bankrupt most industries, no matter how shock-proof their capital structures.”). In an important 1938 article, Harold Hotelling took this problem head-on arguing that the best way to maximize “the general welfare” with respect to infrastructure investments marked by declining costs was for the government to use taxes on income, inheritances, and land to pay for the fixed (overhead) costs of the physical assets and to charge the public a price that was set at marginal cost, which in the case of most infrastructure would be very low or even zero.68See generally Harold Hotelling, The General Welfare in Relation to Problems of Taxation and of Railway and Utility Rates, 6 Econometrica 242 (1938). Hotelling was a lifelong admirer of Henry George and much of his proposal can be read as an application of Georgist rent theory. According to Hotelling, two groups would be likely to object to such a scheme: the wealthy and land speculators.69Id. at 259. But any losses they incurred would be more than offset by the benefits accruing to the public at large.70Id. at 257–60.

Hotelling’s intervention, which explicitly invoked Dupuit’s earlier work, gave rise to a vigorous debate among economists during the 1940s and 1950s about the merits of marginal cost pricing in industries with declining costs—an episode that Ronald Coase referred to as “the marginal cost controversy.”71Id. at 242 (characterizing his argument as an effort to update Dupuit’s earlier arguments that “the optimum of the general welfare corresponds to the sale of everything at marginal cost”). Ekelund & Hebert, supra note 64, at 182–83, argue that Hotelling was mistaken in his suggestion that Dupuit’s analysis was an early example of marginal cost pricing. See generally R.H. Coase, The Marginal Cost Controversy, 13 Economica 169 (1946); Brett M. Frischmann & Christiann Hogendorn, Retrospectives: The Marginal Cost Controversy, 29 J. Econ. Persps. 193 (2015). In Coase’s view, Hotelling’s proposed solution of using tax revenues to pay for the fixed costs of infrastructure and public utility was misguided because it would create a “maldistribution of the factors of production” across the economy, an unwelcome “redistribution of income” among different classes, and “other harmful effects.”72Coase, supra note 71, at 174. Coase returned to many of these criticisms in a 1970 article on public utility pricing. See generally R.H. Coase, The Theory of Public Utility Pricing and Its Application, 1 Bell J. Econ. & Mgmt. Sci. 113 (1970). Most fundamentally, tax-based subsidies would deny the possibility of any sort of “market test” to determine whether the proposed investment was “worthwhile.”73See William Vickrey, Some Objections to Marginal-Cost Pricing, 56 J. Pol. Econ. 218, 218 (1948) (“One of the leading objections to the marginal-cost pricing policy for decreasing-cost industries is that the admitted necessity for a subsidy leaves no simple and obvious test of whether or not the project is worth while as a whole.”). Vickrey goes on to argue that this objection is less salient than many suggest and that the alternatives are rarely better. See id. at 219; see also Frischmann & Hogendorn, supra note 71, at 198 (“Subsidized marginal cost pricing . . . eliminates or at least truncates signals about demand for infrastructure, significantly reducing the information available for investment decisions about how much infrastructure to build, where to build it, when to add capacity, and so on.”). A better solution, Coase argued, was to use a multipart pricing scheme that included separate charges for the marginal cost of producing the good or service and for the cost of delivering it—an approach that was already well developed in public utility pricing.74Coase, supra note 71, at 173–74. As Coase noted, this type of multi-part pricing was “well known to students of public utilities.” Id. For early discussions of multipart pricing, see generally C.L. Paine, Some Aspects of Discrimination by Public Utilities, 4 Economica 425 (1937); W. Arthur Lewis, The Two-Part Tariff, 8 Economica 249 (1941). But see Vickrey, supra note 73, at 237 (pointing to various challenges facing efforts to implement multi-part pricing and noting that such schemes were often inferior in practice to a scheme of marginal cost pricing combined with tax-based subsidies). With respect to Coase’s proposed scheme of multipart pricing, in particular, Vickrey concluded:

[T]his device [multi-part pricing] can achieve the desired result in but a limited number of cases, and, in many of these cases, success in achieving the optimum allocation of resources may require information of the same order as that required to determine whether or not the project as a whole is worthwhile under a policy of uniform marginal-cost prices.

Id. at 219.

At roughly the same time that Coase and others were debating the merits of marginal cost pricing, another group of French engineer-economists working at Electricité de France (“EDF”) (the most prominent of whom was Marcel Boiteux) were developing their own version of marginal cost pricing in their effort to rebuild the French electricity system after World War II.75See generally Guillaume Yon, Building a National Machine: The Pricing of Electricity in Postwar France, 52 Hist. Pol. Econ. 245 (2020). In particular, Boiteux and his colleagues were interested in incorporating marginal costs into the rates charged for electricity in a manner that would allow them to build a national electricity system that contained an appropriate mix of thermal and hydroelectric power plants in the face of rapidly growing demand.76See Marcel Boiteux, Electrical Energy: Facts, Problems, and Prospects, in Marginal Cost Pricing in Practice 3, 6–7 (James R. Nelson ed., 1964) (discussing EDF’s “hydro-thermal problem” as a problem of investment and pricing). According to Boiteux, prices were not simply signals but rather tools to realize an investment policy.77Id.; see also Yon, supra note 75, at 251 (“[L]ong-term marginal costs, and the prices deduced from these costs, would be defined as a response to an investment plan, a dispatch (the movements of energy through the grid), and a concerted forecast of the future load profile. Prices were to be designed to trigger the users’ behaviors that would support and be adapted to the realization of an equipment plan (the construction of new plants). Long-term marginal cost pricing considered consumers central components of a machine under development, to whom instructions were transmitted through prices.”);

Paul L. Joskow, Contributions to the Theory of Marginal Cost Pricing, 7 Bell J. Econ. 197, 199 (1976) (“The French are especially cognizant of the relationship between pricing policy and investment policy in the context of efficient operation of a public enterprise.”).
Peak-load prices that reflected the system’s marginal cost could thus be used to help mold and shape the “load curve” (a term of art for electricity demand over the course of the day or the year), thereby allowing for the efficient investment of capital into certain kinds of physical assets as determined by system planners.78See Boiteux, supra note 76, at 28 (“This new rate structure for high-voltage sales, which will soon be followed by a reform of low-voltage tariffs, is designed to direct the free choices of users toward the types and methods of use which are most advantageous to the country.”). The price system, in other words, was subordinated to, and made to work on behalf of, the need for infrastructure to support the national objective of building an electric power system based on a particular mix of assets.79Marcel Boiteux, Peak-Load Pricing, in Marginal Cost Pricing in Practice 59, 84 (James R. Nelson ed., 1964) (“[T]he very fact of making peak consumers pay what their consumption actually costs has led subscribers to revise their behavior in a way that can only be beneficial. This open incentive to help to improve the productivity of the nation as a whole is not one of the least merits of price mechanisms; it would be wrong to fail to use its possibilities to the full.”); Yon, supra note 75, at 250–51 (“Their aim was not just to signal, correctly and without distortion, existing and transparent costs of production to consumers. . . . Instead, EDF’s engineers deployed economic calculations to make politically informed decisions on the design of technologies of production and on the future strategic uses of electricity . . . .”).

Notwithstanding Boiteux’s efforts to ground the discussion of marginal cost pricing in the context of national planning and investment policy, however, the concept of marginal cost pricing came to be viewed over time in a more detached, generic sense as the basis for maximizing allocative efficiency in state-owned and rate-regulated public utilities.80As Ralph Turvey put it in an important elaboration of Boiteux’s work, “Marginal cost pricing in electricity means a tariff structure such that the cost to any consumer of changing the level or pattern of his consumption equals the cost to the electricity supply industry of his doing so. This can be achieved more or less closely according to whether the tariff structure is more or less complicated.” Ralph Turvey, Optimal Pricing and Investment in Electricity Supply: An Essay in Applied Welfare Economics 86 (1968). There is a general assumption throughout this literature that demand response (or load management) is a critical part of system optimization in the short term and that high prices are the best way to bring load into alignment with available capacity. Id. at 91 (observing that “rationing by price is preferred to rationing by power cuts”). The goal, as William Vickrey put it in the early 1970s, was “responsive pricing,” which would allow prices to track costs and thereby lead to more efficient allocation of capital across the industry.81See generally William Vickrey, Responsive Pricing of Public Utility Services, 2 Bell J. Econ. & Mgmt. Sci. 337 (1971). Vickrey did recognize that the move to “responsive pricing” of public utility services was ultimately a political choice that “would constitute a fairly radical departure from current practices in utility pricing,” at least in the United States.82See id. at 346 (“Indeed the main difficulty with responsive pricing is likely to be not mechanical or economic, but political. The medieval notion of the just price as an ethical norm, with its implication that the price of a commodity or service that is nominally in some sense the same should not vary according to the circumstances of the moment, has a strong appeal even today.”). But in his view, it would be “well worth the considerable effort that [would] be needed to put it into practice” given “the very substantial improvements in economic efficiency” that would be gained.83Id. Indeed, responsive pricing was as close as one could hope to get to the virtues of a “free market” in industries marked by “heavy fixed costs and economies of scale.”84Id. (“The free market has often enough been condemned as a snare and a delusion, but if indeed prices have failed to perform their function in the context of modern industrial society, it may not be because that free market will not work, but because it has not been effectively tried. Responsive pricing may not be the same thing as the free market, but it is the closest approach that can be devised in a context of heavy fixed costs and economies of scale.”).

During the early 1970s, as electricity rates increased across the United States for the first time in decades, several public utility commissions began to explore the possible use of marginal cost pricing as a basis for retail rates.85See Joskow, supra note 77, at 197 (noting increased interest among state public utility commissions in the application of marginal cost pricing principles to electricity rates); Samuel Huntington, The Rapid Emergence of Marginal Cost Pricing in the Regulation of Electric Utility Rate Structures, 55 B.U. L. Rev. 689, 691 (1975) (“If implemented by peak load or time-of-day rates, marginal cost pricing will provide economic incentives for customers to make more efficient use of utility capacity and fuel resources. This will in turn contribute toward an economically efficient allocation of all resources.”). Much of this was driven by the exhaustion of economies of scale in thermal power generation by the late 1960s and the price shocks associated with the 1973 oil embargo, which together translated into significant increases in electricity rates. The overall goal was to find new rate designs that would promote more load shifting among customers (what was often called “load management”) to avoid additional expenditures for new capacity. Joskow, supra note 77, at 197. Environmental groups also began to push PUCs in this direction based on their conviction that the prevailing practice of declining block rates (that is, the more you use the less it costs) undermined efforts to promote conservation and efficiency and that marginal cost pricing would reduce the amount of new generation that needed to be built by shaving peaks and possibly even reducing overall demand.86The Environmental Defense Fund, for example, intervened in proceedings in Wisconsin and New York. Peak-load pricing was designed to flatten the load curve (shave the peaks) and thus avoid the need to invest in new capacity to meet such peaks. See Douglas D. Anderson, Regulatory Politics and Electric Utilities: A Case Study in Political Economy 110–13 (1981) (discussing Environmental Defense Fund’s interventions in rate reform proceedings in Wisconsin, New York, and other states during the 1970s to advocate for marginal cost pricing). In 1974, the Wisconsin Public Service Commission issued a landmark order that embraced marginal cost pricing as a key principle in rate design.87See Application of Madison Gas and Electric Company for Authority to Increase its Electric and Gas Rates, No. 2-U-7423, Wis. Pub. Serv. Comm’n, at 80 (Aug. 8, 1974) [hereinafter Madison Gas] (“The principle of marginal cost pricing is an appropriate guide for the purpose of the design of rates of Madison Gas and Electric Company and other Wisconsin Energy utilities. Such a principle has been shown to be the most effective way to obtain efficient allocation of resources and to prevent wasteful use of electric energy.”). In New York, Alfred Kahn, who had just become chair of the New York Public Service Commission, opened a “generic” rate investigation to develop principles and methods for marginal cost pricing.88See N.Y. Pub. Serv. Comm’n, Order Instituting Proceeding, No. 26806 (Jan. 29, 1975) (“Rapidly increasing costs of new generating facilities and the rising cost of fuel both make it urgent, in the interest of energy conservation and the efficient use of resources, that the structure of energy prices reflect, to the greatest extent feasible, the variations in the incremental costs of service because of differences in the time of consumption, as well as in all other cost-influencing factors.”). After thirty-five days of hearings, the New York Commission issued an order concluding that marginal costs provided a “reasonable basis for electric rate structures,” and directed the state’s electric utilities to consider how “to translate marginal cost analyses into rates.”89See Opinion and Order Determining Relevance of Marginal Costs to Electric Rate Structures, Case 26806, Opinion No. 76-15, N.Y. Pub. Serv. Comm’n, at 31, 33–34 (Aug. 10, 1976) [hereinafter N.Y. Pub. Serv. Comm’n 1976 Order]. In a section of the Order on “marginal cost theory,” the Commission quoted extensively from Paul Joskow to illustrate the merits of marginal cost pricing for electricity and other commodities:

Prices act as signals to consumers indicating the cost to them of additional consumption of various commodities. To the extent that commodity prices are equal to the marginal social costs of production, these pricing signals indicate simultaneously the cost of commodities to individual consumers and the cost of producing such commodities from the viewpoint of society as a whole. With prices set equal to marginal cost, consumers’ decisions regarding the trade-offs associated with the consumption of different commodities are guided by signals which reflect the actual production of commodities. . . . There is, I submit, no real argument about whether marginal cost pricing is right or wrong. If our goal is economic efficiency, it is almost definitional that the prices of commodities must reflect the marginal social cost of supplying these commodities.

Id. at 7–8 (quoting Paul Joskow). In his academic writing, Kahn had also long been an advocate for marginal cost pricing. See, e.g., Alfred E. Kahn, The Economics of Regulation Vol. I 65 (1970) (“The central policy prescription of microeconomics is the equation of price and marginal cost. If economic theory is to have any relevance to public utility pricing, that is the point at which the inquiry must begin.”).
These efforts received a further boost in 1978 with passage of the Public Utility Regulatory Policy Act (“PURPA”), which implicitly endorsed the concept of marginal cost pricing and directed state PUCs to consider new rate designs based on time-of-use.90Public Utility Regulatory Policies Act, Pub. L. No. 95–617, 92 Stat. 3117 (1978).

Despite enthusiastic support from economists and other utility reform advocates, however, none of these efforts made much of an impact on existing residential rate structures across the country.91Many industrial and commercial customers, on the other hand, did take advantage of time-variant rates. See Tim Schittekatte, Dharik Mallapragada, Paul L. Joskow & Richard Schmalensee, Electricity Retail Rate Design in a Decarbonizing Economy: An Analysis of Time-of-Use and Critical Peak Pricing 2 (Mass. Inst. of Tech. Ctr. for Energy & Env’t Pol’y Rsch., Working Paper No. 2022-015, 2022) (noting that most residential and small commercial customers in the United States continue to pay flat per kilowatt-hour rates whereas some large industrial and commercial customers have been able to take advantage of time-variant rates). Aside from some modest experiments with time-of-use rates and peak-load pricing in a handful of states, most residential customers continued to pay flat rates based on historical average costs.92See Anderson, supra note 86, at 128–32. Part of the reason for this was because of the complexity of trying to design rate structures that would reflect marginal costs while also meeting revenue requirements for utilities.93See, e.g., Kahn, supra note 89, at 182 (“The task of translating these principles [of marginal cost pricing] into actual price schedules is so extraordinarily difficult that it is entirely possible to accept their validity while at the same time concluding that the task of following them is an impossible one. . . . [E]ven the most sophisticated and conscientious effort to apply these principles inevitably involves large doses of subjective judgment and, at the very best, can achieve only the roughest possible approximation of the desired results.”). Part of it also stemmed from older commitments to using historical average costs, which were easier to calculate and verify based on uniform accounting.94See James C. Bonbright, Albert L. Danielsen & David R. Kamerschen, Principles of Public Utility Rates 414 (2d ed., 1988) (observing that despite the enthusiasm for marginal cost pricing among economists and others, the actual application of marginal cost pricing in the utility industry was quite limited and noting that for most electric utilities rate design continued to be based on average system costs).

But the concept of marginal cost pricing did have an important impact on the whole approach to public utility pricing that fed into larger concerns about the sector and the need for restructuring.95See, e.g., Madison Gas, supra note 87, at 90 (Richard D. Cudahy, concurring) (“Electricity has become a very much more precious commodity than it was previously believed to be. Conservation and a strict accounting of costs—both pecuniary and environmental—have become the order of the day. For these reasons primarily it seems clearly justified to explore much more exacting systems of cost determination than were previously thought appropriate. It is, perhaps, belaboring the obvious to recite that, because electricity cannot be stored, the cost characteristics of kilowatt-hours delivered at different hours of the day and during different seasons of the year may be quite different. . . . Only, I think, by seeking to change the system to provide rate incentives or penalties, as the case may be, to those who can and will change their usage to improve the overall economics and social impacts of the system can we make really significant progress. . . . The hour is late and the system cries out for better methods of control. The emphasis should no longer be entirely on an adequate supply of electricity whenever demanded, but also on a structuring of demand to call forth a more orderly and economic supply.”). By elevating efficiency concerns, particularly during a moment when prices were rising and regulators were struggling to make sense of a new macroeconomic environment, marginal cost pricing worked to displace and discredit some of the longstanding redistributive aims of public utility.96See Bonbright et al., supra note 94, at 179–82 (discussing the tradeoffs between fairness and efficiency in ratemaking). In particular, it made visible the cross-subsidies that had long operated in the shadows of flat rates based on historical average costs.97Id. at 525–26 (discussing the inevitability of discriminatory pricing in ratemaking based on average cost); see also Kahn, supra note 89, at 102–03 (discussing problem of internal subsidization in rate designs that are not based on true marginal cost pricing). It also provided a foil to the efforts by consumer groups and others during the 1970s to adopt “lifeline rates” for poor customers, a topic that we will return to in Part III below.98See infra Section III.B. Alfred Kahn, in fact, was notable in his hostility to the whole idea of lifeline rates, which he dismissed as “social ratemaking” and antithetical to any economically responsible approach to setting rates.99See Anderson, supra note 86, at 118 (quoting Kahn’s 1975 reference to lifeline rates as “social ratemaking” in a statement before the New York Assembly’s Committee on Corporations, Authorities and Commissions); see also N.Y. Pub. Serv. Comm’n 1976 Order, supra note 89 at 16 (observing in the proceeding on marginal cost pricing for electricity that “there is at the very least implicit agreement among almost all the parties, with the principal exception of some of the advocates of so-called Lifeline rates, that customers should, to the maximum extent feasible, pay rates based upon the differing costs they impose upon the system, however those costs are defined”).

Finally, although much of the discussion of marginal cost pricing had taken place in the context of state-owned and regulated systems (and was largely directed at establishing more efficient rate structures within these systems), there was an important sense in which it reinforced the case for markets. In fact, if designed correctly, competitive spot markets for electricity might provide a solution to the challenge of translating marginal costs into rates precisely because the new markets would provide a robust, granular price signal that reflected the changing costs of generation across time as well as the specific physical constraints of the transmission system.100See Joskow & Schmalensee, supra note 52, at 80–81 (“[A]n ideal pricing system for electricity would set prices equal to short-run marginal cost of providing electricity at different voltage levels. Complications arise, however, because marginal costs in real power systems vary from minute to minute, from day to day, and from season to season.”); see also Stephen C. Littlechild, Spot Pricing of Electricity: Arguments and Prospects, 16(4) Energy Pol’y 398, 398 (1988) (“Spot pricing of electricity, whereby prices change from moment to moment according to the changing balance of supply and demand, is often attributed to a proposal by Vickrey.”) (citing Vickrey’s 1971 article, Responsive Pricing of Public Utility Services, supra note 81). Littlechild was the chief architect of the UK experiment in privatization and liberalization of electricity. See infra Section I.C.2. Making this work in practice turned out to be an enormously complicated technical and computational problem given the peculiar nature of electricity networks and their variability over space and time.101The solution here came not from market theorists but rather from a group of power system engineers at MIT working on the theory and practice of spot pricing for electricity, with prices varying across both space and time. See generally Fred C. Schweppe, Michael C. Caramanis, Richard D. Tabors & Roger E. Bohn, Spot Pricing of Electricity (1988). As Fred Schweppe and his colleagues observed at the beginning of their landmark book on spot pricing: “There is a need for fundamental changes in the ways society views electric energy. Electric energy must be treated as a commodity which can be bought, sold, and traded, taking into account its time- and space-varying values and costs.” Id. at xvii. And in a sweeping assertion of the natural teleology of markets, they observed that “[s]pot pricing is the natural evolution of existing techniques for power system operation, planning, load management and the economic theory of marginal cost pricing.” Id. at xviii; see also Daniel Breslau, Redistributing Agency: The Control Roots of Spot Pricing of Electricity, 52 Hist. Pol. Econ. 221, 234–39 (2020). In the U.S., a system of locational marginal pricing (“LMP”) was developed during the 1990s to translate the theory of short-term spot pricing into a workable approach that could capture both the changing cost of supply at particular locations and the additional costs of transmission congestion on the network.102The seminal paper that provided the basis for the development of locational marginal pricing (“LMP”) is William W. Hogan, Contract Networks for Electric Power Transmission, 4 J. Regul. Econ. 211 (1992). Hogan and others worked closely with utilities in the New York Power Pool and the Pennsylvania-New Jersey-Maryland Interconnection (“PJM”) during the early 1990s to develop the LMP concept. As the organized electricity markets in PJM and New York took shape in the mid to late 1990s, the challenges of managing congestion in a decentralized market became acute. In 1997, the Federal Energy Regulatory Commission (“FERC”) approved PJM’s proposed LMP market design and in 1999 it approved an LMP design for the New York Independent System Operator (“NYISO”). See, e.g., Order Conditionally Accepting Open Access Transmission Tariff and Power Pool Agreements, Establishment of an Independent System Operator and Control Over Jurisdictional Facilities, FERC No. ER97-3189, EC97-38 (Nov. 25, 1997); FERC Order, No. ER-97-1523, ER97-4234, 86 FERC ¶ 61,062 (Jan. 27, 1999); see also Thomas-Olivier Leautier, Imperfect Markets and Imperfect Regulation: An Introduction to the Microeconomics and Political Economy of Power Markets 182 (2019) (discussing Hogan’s contributions to the development of locational marginal pricing). LMP has subsequently been adopted by all of the wholesale markets in the U.S. as well as several foreign markets. Translating these short-term wholesale spot market prices into dynamic, real-time prices for retail customers, however, has not been widely adopted in the United States, in part because states still retain jurisdiction over retail prices and in part because of lack of interest from customers. As discussed in Part II, this has significantly limited the ability of supply and demand to mutually adjust in real time and undermined the ability of electricity markets to deliver the full benefits of marginal cost pricing.

B.  Market Devices

Translating these broad commitments to competition and marginal cost pricing into an actual market in the real world was, of course, easier said than done. The main challenge involved creating a package of rules, devices, and institutions capable of formatting the interaction of supply and demand in a manner that would consistently generate prices that reflected marginal costs.103 Cf. Marion Fourcade, Price and Prejudice: On Economics and the Enchantment (and Disenchantment) of Nature, in The Worth of Goods 42, 45 (Jens Beckert & Patrik Aspers eds., 2011) (“Many pricing technologies, then, are tools (complex, highly sophisticated economic tools) that bring markets into existence. That is, they are technologies whose purpose is to construct a space of ‘tradability.’ ”); Michel Callon & Fabian Muniesa, Economic Markets as Calculative Collective Devices, 26 Org. Stud. 1229, 1240 (2005) (noting “the existence of a multiplicity of practical forms of confrontation between supply and demand” across different markets); see also Boyd, supra note 21, at 756–57 (discussing role of rules, devices, and techniques in constituting markets). Because electricity networks operate as a single integrated machine, where supply and demand must be balanced in real time, this required centralized systems operations that would embed any sort of market arrangement within the basic engineering requirements of the grid.104See Boyd, supra note 21, at 784, for a discussion.

Here again the basic approach grew out of the experience with vertically integrated systems. Indeed, grid managers in the regulated and state-owned utilities had long used a system of least cost economic dispatch to ensure that the entire system was run as efficiently as possible subject to the basic engineering constraints of the grid.105The basic approach was known as “security constrained economic dispatch.” See Fed. Energy Regul. Comm’n, Security Constrained Economic Dispatch: Definition, Practices, Issues and Recommendations 5–6 (2006) (describing basic concept of security constrained economic dispatch). Generating units were ranked in merit order depending on their costs and dispatched from low cost to high until demand was satisfied. In these vertically integrated systems, the fixed and variable costs of each generating unit were known and could be used as a basis for dispatch decisions. Control of the system thus proceeded based on extensive knowledge of how all the parts fit together.106See, e.g., Joskow & Schmalensee, supra note 52, at 25–26 (discussing benefits of vertical integration in power systems).

Finding a “market device” that could replicate this across a fleet of competitive generators where the costs were not known was no small task.107See, e.g., Fabian Muniesa, Yuval Millo & Michel Callon, An Introduction to Market Devices, in Market Devices 1, 2 (Michel Callon et al. eds., 2007) (describing the notion of a market device “as a simple way of referring to the material and discursive assemblages that intervene in the construction of markets”); see also Donald MacKenzie, An Engine, Not a Camera: How Financial Models Shape Markets 275 (2006) (directing attention to the “infrastructures of markets: . . . the material devices, procedures, routines, rules, and design features that make markets what they are”). Two main challenges confronted the effort. First, the basic design of these markets and their associated activity rules needed to ensure that generators would not be rewarded for offering to sell at inflated prices. Put another way, generator bidding needed to be constrained by a set of rules that would encourage them to submit bids at their actual marginal cost. This was not, as we will see, a simple question of market structure, and the effort to ensure a consistent pattern of honest bidding across these markets has proved to be quite challenging. Second, generators needed sufficient revenues to cover their total costs (that is, both fixed and variable costs) and needed to have sufficient confidence that they would be able to do so going forward to make new investments. Any new market arrangements thus needed to produce sufficient economic rents to maintain enough capacity to meet peak demand and to stimulate enough new investment so that the system would be able to satisfy future demand. This too would prove to be quite challenging.

1.  Honest Bidding

For spot markets, the challenge was to create a market mechanism that could consistently generate prices that reflected marginal costs and to avoid gaming by generators. Put another way, the challenge was to make generators behave like honest bidders. As it turned out, economists working in the fields of auction theory had been thinking about a related set of problems since the early 1960s. In 1961, a decade after his initial interventions in the area of public utility pricing, William Vickrey demonstrated that the “incentive properties” of specific auction designs could be used to elicit truthful information from bidders in their bidding strategies.108See, e.g., William Vickrey, Counterspeculation, Auctions, and Competitive Sealed Tenders, 16 J. Fin. 8, 9–10 (1961). Laurence Ausubel and Paul Milgrom observed that Vickrey’s article

marked the first serious attempt by an economist to analyze the details of market rules and to design new rules to achieve superior performance. He demonstrated that a particular pricing rule makes it a dominant strategy for bidders to report their values truthfully, even when they know that their reported values will be used to allocate goods efficiently.

Lawrence M. Ausubel & Paul Milgrom, The Lovely but Lonely Vickrey Auction, in Combinatorial Auctions 17, 17 (Peter Cramton et al. eds., 2006).
In effect, by separating the price-as-bid from the price received (the clearing price), bidders in a sufficiently competitive market had no incentive to make inflated bids.109Vickrey, supra note 108, at 26 (noting that the uniform price auction design “has the more material advantage of reducing the probability that a bidder’s own bid will affect the price he receives, thus inducing bids closer to the full value to the bidder, improving the chances of obtaining or approaching the optimum allocation of resources, and reducing effort and expense devoted to socially superfluous investigation of the general market situation”). Although Vickrey’s paper was ignored for the better part of a decade, its key insight would become central to efforts in coming decades to adopt specific auction formats to encourage certain forms of behavior.110See Philip Mirowski & Edward Nik-Khah, The Knowledge We Have Lost in Information: The History of Information in Modern Economics 170–72 (2017) (discussing Vickrey’s contributions to auction theory and the development of what they refer to as the Bayes-Nash school of market design).

More generally, as the field of mechanism design gained traction within economics, a new generation of market designers worked to translate the insights of Vickrey and others into the design of actual markets.111See id. at 171–78 (discussing Robert Wilson’s contributions to auction theory and mechanism design as well as his involvement in the design of electricity markets). Wilson had worked under the decision theorist Howard Raiffa at Harvard Business School and was part of an early group of academics seeking to bring insights from operations research and decision theory into economics departments and business schools. Id. at 171–72. In 2020, Wilson received the Nobel prize, along with Paul Milgrom, for his work on auction theory. Press Release, The Sveriges Riksbank Prize in Economic Sciences in Memory of Alfred Nobel 2020 (Oct. 12, 2020), https://www.nobelprize.org/prizes/economic-sciences/2020/press-release [https://perma.cc/3ARS-BFHC]. In the UK, economist Sally Hunt and her colleagues convinced the government to use a single-price auction format for the UK’s mandatory short-term electricity market.112See Ronan Bolton, Making Energy Markets: The Origins of Electricity Liberalisation in Europe 102–03 (2021). In California, Robert Wilson made use of Vickrey’s insights to explain how different auction designs and activity rules could be used to create what he called a “mode of competition” for electricity markets that would suppress gaming and force market participants to reveal truthful information in their bidding strategies.113See Robert Wilson, Design Principles, in Designing Competitive Electricity Markets 159, 161 (Hung-Po Chao & Hillard G. Huntington eds., 1998) (“[M]y aim is to construct a design that suppresses gaming or renders it ineffective in favor of greater efficiency. The principle, however, is to treat the market design as establishing a mode of competition among the traders. The key is to select a mode of competition that is most effective in realizing the potential gains from trade.”). As one of the key architects of the new California market, Wilson recognized that a uniform or single-price auction design wrapped in detailed activity rules would provide the honest bidding outcome that Vickrey had hypothesized decades earlier.114See id. at 182 n.16 (“The activity rules for the California PX are adapted from the FCC’s auctions of spectrum licenses, which have been notably successful and are now used worldwide. The PX rules were tested in laboratory experiments at Caltech with good results, but they will not be implemented in the PX until late 1998, so there is presently no factual evidence on their performance in practice.”).

The basic design of the single-clearing price auction was quite simple. Generator bids would be stacked in ascending order from lowest price to highest. Load serving entities would likewise submit offers to buy at various prices, arranged from lowest to highest, although because of the highly inelastic nature of electricity demand the demand curve was essentially fixed. The last increment of generation needed to meet demand would set the clearing price. All generators that submitted bids below that price would receive the clearing price. All load serving entities that submitted offers above the clearing price would pay the clearing price. As long as there was no market power and as long as individual bidders did not know the bidding strategies of their competitors, they had no incentive to bid above marginal cost. By submitting bids at their short-run marginal costs, they maximized their chances of being dispatched without losing money in the short term.115See Jeremy Lin & Fernando H. Magnago, Electricity Markets: Theories and Applications 224–25 (2017) (discussing general features of uniform clearing-price design); see also id. at 225 (“In such a pricing scheme, generators are more truthful in revealing their true marginal costs by bidding as close as possible or equal to their marginal costs.”). The alternative design, known as “pay-as- bid” or discriminatory pricing, stacks submitted bids and offers in the same manner as the uniform clearing-price design, but generators that clear the market receive the price at which they offered to sell their power rather than the clearing price. Likewise, load-serving entities with bids that cleared the market will pay the price at which they bid rather than the clearing price. As various observers have argued, this creates incentives for generators to “guess the clearing price” rather than submit offers at their marginal costs. See id. at 225 (observing that “pay-as-bid” pricing creates incentives for generators to “submit offers that reflected their best guess at what the cleared price will be for the most expensive needed resource, instead of bidding their actual costs as they do in a uniform-price auction”). Although there was some debate in the U.S. about the merits of pay-as-bid after the California electricity crisis, all of the U.S. markets have continued to use the uniform clearing-price design. See Alfred E. Kahn, Peter C. Cramton, Robert H. Porter & Richard D. Tabors, Cal. Power Exch., Pricing in the California Power Exchange Electricity Market: Should California Switch from Uniform Pricing to Pay-as-Bid Pricing? 16 (2001) (concluding that a shift from uniform pricing to pay-as-bid pricing would be a mistake and would likely do more harm than good to consumers). And if the clearing price ended up being higher than their marginal costs, they would receive the difference as inframarginal rents.

It was a brilliant solution to a vexing problem that illustrated the significant changes underway in economics as a discipline and the vast new domains opened up by mechanism design. Rather than trying to understand how markets work or why economic agents behave in certain ways, the proponents of mechanism design sought to intervene directly in the economy and build specific kinds of markets with specific rules and institutions that would then elicit the behavior of market participants that theory indicated was optimal.116Robert C. McDiarmid, Lisa G. Dowden & Daniel I. Davidson, A Modest Proposal: Revoke the Nobel Prize? Recognize the Limitations of Theory? Or Grant a License to Steal?, 14 Elec. J. 11, 13. (2001) (“At the level at which most regulators understand economic theory, the concept of eliciting a truthful bid through market design is so self-evidently correct that this key piece of the structure has become almost scriptural; that is, it is assumed to be correct and not to be questioned.”). See Mirowski & Nik-Khah, supra note 110, at 148 (“[S]ince roughly 1980, the [economics] profession converged upon a more ‘constructivist’ approach to markets in the sense that it has become possible, for the first time, to acknowledge that market formats do indeed differ in significant ways; furthermore, it might be possible for economists to intervene in the setup and maintenance of these diverse structures. Where economists once placidly contemplated markets from without, situated in a space detached from their subject matter, so to speak, now they are much less disciplined about their doctrines concerning the nature of economic agency, and much more inclined to be found down in the trenches with other participants, engaged in making markets.”); Boyd, supra note 21, at 787–90 (discussing application of mechanism design and experimental economics to electricity markets).

2.  Rent Machines

The other challenge facing electricity market design was how to ensure that generators received sufficient revenues to maintain enough generating capacity over time. This was particularly challenging in capital-intensive industries where prices needed to cover fixed costs and provide sufficient incentive for future investment. In the electricity sector, moreover, the problem was further compounded by the inability to store electricity at scale, highly inelastic demand, and the need to balance the system in real time—all of which created special vulnerabilities to market power during conditions of scarcity.

The uniform or single-price auction design offered a possible solution here as well. In effect, the inframarginal rents available to lower cost (inframarginal) generators would cover at least some of their fixed costs and, if consistently high enough, would signal the need for new investment. By operating as rent machines, in other words, the auctions would drive investment toward the lowest cost generation technologies while solving the revenue problem. This had two components: the modest inframarginal rents available to lower cost generators during normal operating periods and the very large rents available during periods of peak demand (perhaps only a few days per year) when prices were very high. The latter scarcity pricing effect was generally viewed as the major source of profits to encourage longer term investment.

But given highly inelastic demand and the fact that electricity is a necessity, market operators were uncomfortable with the extremely high prices that might occur during periods of peak demand when the system is operating at capacity. Allowing prices to go as high as they could during these periods would effectively destroy the market.117See Borenstein, supra note 26, at 207 (“In reality, price caps are, and will continue to be, a critical element of virtually all wholesale electricity markets. The extreme inelasticity of both supply and demand means that supply shortages, whether real or due to market power, can potentially drive prices many thousands of times higher than their normal level. Such outcomes would destroy the market.”). The solution here was to adopt price caps that would kick in during periods of scarcity. Currently, these range from $1,000 MWh in most of the organized electricity markets in the U.S. to $9,000 in the Electric Reliability Council of Texas (“ERCOT”) market (a cap that was reduced to $5,000 per MWh after Winter Storm Uri and has since been thrown into doubt by a 2023 court decision).118Luminant Energy Co. v. Pub. Util. Comm’n of Texas, 665 S.W.3d 166, 191 (Tex. App. 2023) (“While the extraordinary circumstances of Winter Storm Uri may have required extraordinary modifications to the SPM [scarcity pricing mechanism] to send appropriate price signals to prompt the necessary market response, the Commission here exceeded the Legislature’s limits on its power. Setting a single price at the rule-based maximum price violated the Legislature’s requirement in the Utilities Code Section 39.001(d) that the Commission use competitive methods to the greatest extent feasible and impose the least impact on competition.”). For comparison, the average annual wholesale prices in many of these markets have historically been around $40 to $50 per MWh.119See Energy Information Administration, Wholesale Electricity and Natural Gas Market Data, Electricity: Analysis & Protections (2023), https://www.eia.gov/electricity/wholesale [https://perma.cc/7Y8S-QT7V].

Opponents of price caps have argued that the effort to limit the extraordinary rents available during periods of scarcity has undermined incentives for future investment. This is sometimes referred to as the “missing money problem,” which in turn has led generators to push for all manner of additional out-of-market payments, capacity remuneration mechanisms, and new products intended to provide additional compensation to ensure adequate investment and maintain enough capacity to meet peak demand.120See Paul L. Joskow, Challenges for Wholesale Electricity Markets with Intermittent Renewable Generation at Scale: The US Experience, 35 Oxford Rev. Econ. Pol’y 291, 303 (2019) (discussing the “revenue inadequacy” or “missing money” problem that comes from over-reliance on short-run marginal cost pricing in the electricity markets); David Newbery, Missing Money and Missing Markets: Reliability Capacity Auctions and Interconnectors, 94 Energy Pol’y 401, 402 (2016) (discussing price caps and the “missing money” problem in electricity markets). As discussed in more detail below, it is fair to say that none of these markets have solved the capacity problem, and it is a problem that becomes significantly harder in a system dominated by intermittent, non-dispatchable renewable energy.

* * *

The intellectual case for electricity markets and the technical aspects of their design were necessary but not sufficient by themselves to deliver actual electricity markets in the real world. In effect, they provided crucial building blocks for the larger political effort to abandon the state-owned and heavily regulated electricity systems that had prevailed for most of the twentieth century. This political effort was, as noted, part of a global project that was deeply rooted in the broader rise of neoliberalism on both sides of the Atlantic and grew directly out of the crisis of the 1970s.

C.  Political Histories

The mutually reinforcing energy and economic crises of the 1970s provided fertile ground for the neoliberal critique of regulation and state ownership. Within electricity, the exhaustion of economies of scale in thermal power generation by the late 1960s combined with high fuel prices stemming from the oil shocks of the 1970s strained the system and undermined support for regulation.121See Boyd, supra note 36, at 1658–61 (discussing the crisis of the 1970s and impacts on utility regulation in the U.S.). In the U.S., declining real prices abruptly gave way to significant price increases as PUCs were inundated with new rate cases brought by utilities seeking higher rates.122Up until the late 1960s, there were very few rate cases across the United States; only a few a year for the entire country. By the mid-1970s, there were dozens of new rate cases being filed every year. Public Utility Commissions (“PUCs”) were not prepared. See Joskow, supra note 120, at 299. These facts, combined with a Keynesian welfare state that seemed exhausted and inadequate in the face of high inflation and low growth, prepared the ground for a series of experiments around the world to privatize and restructure the electricity sector—a set of developments that we turn to now.

1.  Chile

As with most things neoliberal, the first efforts to privatize electricity and subject it to market competition took place in Chile under the Pinochet dictatorship during the early 1980s.123See, e.g., Ricardo Raineri, Chile: Where it All Started, in Electricity Market Reform: An International Perspective 77, 81–82 (Fereidoon P. Sioshansi & Wolfgang Pfaffenberger eds., 2006). See generally, e.g., Hugh Rudnick, Chile: Pioneer in Deregulation of the Electric Power Sector, 14 IEEE Power Eng’g Rev. 28 (1994); Pablo Serra, Chile’s Electricity Markets: Four Decades on From Their Original Design, 39 Energy Strategy Revs. 1 (2022). Paul Joskow has argued that while Chile is often identified as the first country to adopt “the textbook electricity sector reform model . . . the Chilean system has involved less restructuring, less competition and more regulation than first meets the eye.” Paul L. Joskow, Lessons Learned from Electricity Market Liberalization, Energy J. 9, 17–18 (2008) (citation omitted). With its potent mix of Chicago economics and authoritarianism, Chile provided an ideal laboratory for neoliberal experiments.124See Karin Fischer, The Influence of Neoliberals in Chile Before, During, and After Pinochet, in The Road from Mount Pèlerin: The Making of the Neoliberal Thought Collective 35 (Phillip Mirowski & Dieter Plehwe eds., 2009). See generally Juan Gabriel Valdes, Pinochet’s Economists: The Chicago School in Chile (1995). For a more sympathetic account, see generally Sebastian Edwards, The Chile Project: The Story of the Chicago Boys and the Downfall of Neoliberalism (2023). See also Friedrich Hayek’s praise of Pinochet and his infamous 1978 statement in a letter to The Times of London: “In modern times, there have of course been many instances of authoritarian governments under which personal liberty was safer than under many democracies.” In the letter, Hayek goes on to observe that he had “not been able to find a single person even in much maligned Chile who did not agree that personal freedom was much greater under Pinochet than it had been under Allende.” F.A. Hayek, Letter to the Editor, Freedom of Choice, Times (London), Aug. 3, 1978, reprinted in The Collected Works of F.A. Hayek: Essays on Liberalism and the Economy 497, 497–98 (Paul Lewis ed., 2022). The power sector was an obvious target, as it had been under state ownership for decades and was viewed as strategic for the development of other industries.125The Chilean electricity sector was brought under state control in the 1940s. In the early 1970s, the Allende regime pursued full nationalization of most public service companies. See Carlos Batlle, Luiz A. Barroso & Ignacio J. Pérez-Arriaga, The Changing Role of the State in the Expansion of Electricity Supply in Latin America, 38 Energy Pol’y 7152, 7153–54 (2010) (discussing state electricity monopolies in Latin America during the middle decades of the twentieth century).

One of the main architects of the Chilean experiment, Sebastian Bernstein, had spent time in France studying the theory and practice of marginal cost pricing developed by Marcel Boiteux and others. Rather than use marginal cost pricing as a tool for improving efficiency within a state-owned system, however, Bernstein and his colleagues recognized that marginal cost pricing could also be used in a market context.126See Sebastian Bernstein, Competition, Marginal Cost Tariffs and Spot Pricing in the Chilean Electric Power Sector, Energy Pol’y 369, 373–75 (1988); see also Michael Pollitt, Electricity Reform in Chile: Lessons for Developing Countries, 5 J. Network Indus. 221, 224 (2004) (observing that Chilean officials visited the UK, France, and Belgium to understand various components of restructured electricity markets, including a dispatch system based on marginal cost pricing as developed by engineer-economists at Electricite de France). Two overarching goals animated the basic approach: the use of markets to ensure “the correct allocation of resources” and the assignment of the state to a “subsidiary role.”127Bernstein, supra note 126, at 369. This required, in Bernstein’s view, “deconcentrating, decentralizing, and privatizing the activities and property of the energy companies” previously owned by the state, combined with “state support to the more deprived sectors of the population through direct subsidies, without distorting the prices of goods and services,” and a strict prohibition on state performance of any “entrepreneurial activities” unless they “cannot or will not be carried out by the private sector.”128Id. at 369–70. In the reformed electricity sector, “pricing” provided the “mechanism to attain the objectives of global efficiency and state subsidiarity.”129Id. at 370–71 (“This price system must be based necessarily on objective technical and economic criteria and on precise calculation mechanisms.”).

Enacted in 1982, the Chilean Electricity Law unbundled and privatized state-owned generation, created new distribution companies, and explicitly required the use of marginal cost pricing: “[T]ransfers of energy between electric power generating companies operating in synchronism with an electric system . . . shall be priced according to the short-term marginal costs of the electric system.”130General Law of Electric Services, Decree-Law No. 1 of 1982 from the Ministry of Mines (DFL No. 1); see also Raineri, supra note 123, at 88–89 n.14 (discussing use of marginal cost pricing model for power plant dispatch based on the work of Marcel Boiteux). These prices would be calculated through an “economic load dispatching centre” that was structured as a “generators’ club” with minimal government oversight and involvement.131See Bernstein, supra note 126, at 374.

The two large state-owned electricity companies, Chilectra and Endesa, which generated 13.4% and 64.1% respectively of Chile’s electricity, were unbundled into seven generation companies and eight distribution companies.132See Serra, supra note 123, at 1. The hope was that more private companies would enter the market and enhance competition. In fact, just the opposite occurred. During the late 1980s, Endesa purchased three of its former spin-offs and by 1990 was supplying 52.1% of Chile’s electricity generation.133Id. at 2. Serra notes that by 1990, three companies (including Endesa) accounted for 97.2% of total generation. Id. By 1995, Chile’s leading distribution holding company, Enersis, had acquired a controlling ownership share in Endesa.134Id. Four years later, Spain’s largest electricity company, also named Endesa, acquired a controlling interest in Enersis.135See Francesc Trillas, The Takeover of Enersis: The Control of Privatized Utilities, 10 Utils. Pol’y 25, 27 (2001). Spanish Endesa viewed Enersis as a platform for it to extend its interests across South America. Spanish Endesa then used its control over Enersis to fight off an effort by Duke Energy to acquire a majority stake in Chilean Endesa.136Id. at 30. Spanish Endesa, moreover, was controlled by the Spanish government through a so-called golden share arrangement until 2005, when the European Court of Justice forced it to relinquish control in accordance with EU competition law.137See Leslie Crawford & Daniel Dombey, Spain Scraps Golden Shares, Fin. Times (Nov. 25, 2005), https://www.ft.com/content/4e24a442-5def-11da-be9c-0000779e2340 [https://perma.cc/QR99-WF9Z].

By the early 2000s, then, two decades after it launched its experiment to privatize and liberalize its electricity sector, Chile faced a highly concentrated sector with its largest companies controlled by a foreign company that was itself controlled by the government of Spain.138In addition to Endesa, two other major companies in the electricity sector were also controlled by foreign companies. See Pollitt, supra note 126, at 228 (describing foreign ownership of Chilean electricity system). It seems unlikely that this was the result that Sebastian Bernstein and other architects of the Chilean experiment anticipated in the early 1980s, but it is not, as we will see in the UK case, a story that was unique to Chile.

More important, the overall performance of the Chilean electricity sector over the last forty years has been uneven at best. In effect, privatization led to significant concentration in the ownership of generation assets and very limited gains for consumers, while the new market actors captured large profits.139Serra, supra note 123, at 2. Over the course of the 1990s and early 2000s, Chile’s electricity sector underwent several major crises resulting in extremely high prices, forcing the Government to intervene to address the problems.140See Raineri, supra note 123, at 96–105 (discussing the series of crises affecting the Chilean electricity sector); Carla Alvial-Palavicino & Sebastián Ureta, Economizing Justice: Turning Equity Claims into Lower Energy Tariffs in Chile, 105 Energy Pol’y 642, 644 (2017) (noting that energy prices increased significantly starting in the mid 1990s, with substantial impacts on low-income and rural populations, leading to a movement for “equidad” or equity in electricity prices). The most extensive reforms came in 2015, when the Government introduced a new “tariff equity law” for retail consumers and embraced a series of reforms that sought to integrate concerns about sustainability and affordability into the dominant market-based approach.141See Alvial-Palavicino & Ureta, supra note 140, at 644–46 (discussing Chile’s new “tariff equity law”). Four years later, in response to the widespread social unrest that focused directly on Chile’s staggering levels of inequality and a deepening cost-of-living crisis for many Chileans, the Government canceled a proposed 9.2% price increase and froze retail prices for most consumers.142See Humberto Verdejo Fredes, Benjamin Acosta, Mauricio Olivares, Fernando García-Muñoz, Francisco Tobar, Vannia Toro, Cesar Smith & Cristhian Becker, Impact of Energy Price Stabilization Mechanism on Regulated Clients’ Tariffs: The Case of Chile, 13 Sustainability 1, 3 (2021) (discussing government decision in response to the protests of 2019 to freeze energy prices for retail customers). Since that time, local electricity distribution companies have faced mounting debts and a growing liquidity crisis.143Id. at 13–14 (discussing accumulated debt resulting from the 2019 price freeze). In 2022, the price freeze was extended under a new law that creates a tariff stabilization fund managed by the Government that will be used to reimburse generating companies for the difference between the amounts charged by the distribution companies to retail customers and the amount payable to the generating companies for electricity supply under existing regulated power purchase agreements.144Reimbursement will be in the form of a monthly payment certificate from the Chilean Treasury denominated in USD with an explicit guarantee from the government. See Guidelines May Ease Power Rate Freeze Pressure on Chilean Generators, FitchRatings (Mar. 27, 2023, 11:35 AM), https://www.fitchratings.com/research/corporate-finance/guidelines-may-ease-power-rate-freeze-pressure-on-chilean-generators-27-03-2023 [https://perma.cc/J8U8-WBAW].

Chile’s liberalized electricity markets have also struggled to promote renewable energy—despite the country’s vast solar, wind, and hydropower resources. Indeed, although hydropower had long provided a substantial share of Chile’s electricity, by the early 2000s, electricity produced from fossil fuels (coal, oil, and natural gas) accounted for the majority of generation.145See Michal Natorski & Israel Solorio, Policy Failures and Energy Transitions: The Regulatory Bricolage for the Promotion of Renewable Energy in Mexico and Chile, 2 NPJ Climate Action 1, 7 fig.5 (2023) (showing significant increase in fossil fuel generation in Chilean electricity sector starting in the late 1990s). Protests over several large hydropower projects and growing concerns over climate change led to a renewed focus on so-called non-conventional renewable energy (wind, solar, biofuels, and geothermal).146See, e.g., David Hill, Chilean Patagonia Spared from US$10 Billion Mega-Dam Project, Guardian (June 11, 2014), https://www.theguardian.com/environment/andes-to-the-amazon/2014/jun/11/chilean-patagonia-spared-10-billion-mega-dam-project [https://perma.cc/TYH3-4QKT ] (discussing protests over massive dam projects in southern Chile and the government’s ultimate decision to abandon the projects). In 2008, the Government adopted a new Law of Renewable Energy, which it amended in 2013 and further amplified in 2015 as part of a broader energy policy agenda for 2050.147See Introduce modificaciones a la Ley General de Servicios Eléctricos respecto de la generación de energía eléctrica con fuentes de energías renovables no convencionales, Law No. 20.257, Marzo 20, 2008, Diario Oficial [D.O.] (Chile); Propicia la ampliación de la matriz energética, mediante fuentes renovables no convencionales, Law No. 20.698, Octubre 14, 2013, Diario Oficial [D.O.] (Chile); Ministerio de Energía, Gobierno de Chile, Energía 2050: Política energética de Chile (2015), https://www.energia.gob.cl/sites/default/files/energia_2050_-_politica_energetica_de_chile.pdf [https://perma.cc/G88M-RC44]; see also Cristián Flores-Fernández, The Chilean Energy “Transition”: Between Successful Policy and the Assimilation of a Post-Political Energy Condition, 33 Innovation: Eur. J. Soc. Sci. Rsch. 173, 178–81 (2020) (identifying 2014 and the second term of President Michelle Bachelet as the beginning of the Chilean energy transition). In essence, these laws established a new framework for renewable energy built around quotas for distribution companies and public and private auctions for long-term power purchase agreements.148Int’l Energy Agency, Chile Renewable PPAs and Auctions 72–73 (2022). The overall effect was substantial growth in Chile’s renewable energy, particularly solar energy, up through the early 2020s.149See Natorski & Solorio, supra note 145, at 7–9 (discussing increased solar, wind, and biofuels from 2013 to the early 2020s). By 2023, however, the system was in crisis, with multiple renewables developers canceling contracts or exiting projects because of insufficient revenues.150Are Chile’s Renewable Energies in Crisis?, Bnamericas (May 27, 2023), https://www.bnamericas.com/en/features/are-chiles-renewable-energies-in-crisis [https://perma.cc/4XPM-APM4]; Are Chile’s Renewable Energies in Crisis? Part II, Bnamericas (June 1, 2023), https://www.bnamericas.com/en/features/are-chiles-renewable-energies-in-crisis-part-ii [https://perma.cc/65Y8-LJCN]; Tom Azzopardi, Analysis: Golden Decade for Chilean Renewables Becomes ‘Perfect Nightmare’ as Firms Face Financial Ruin, Windpower Monthly (June 2, 2023), https://www.windpowermonthly.com/article/1824872/analysis-golden-decade-chilean-renewables-becomes-perfect-nightmare-firms-face-financial-ruin [https://perma.cc/D9GJ-7KPY]. Several factors contributed to the crisis, including the general inflation and supply chain constraints that affected the renewables industry everywhere. But much of this was also a product of the increasing dysfunction of the Chilean electricity market, given the imbalances created by the retail price freeze despite rising wholesale costs, a lack of transmission capacity that has led to increased congestion and curtailments of renewables, and the inability of the electricity auctions to deliver sufficient revenues to renewables projects—all of which has led to a growing chorus of calls for bailouts in the short term and a fundamental redesign of Chile’s electricity markets over the longer term.151See James Attwood & Valentina Fuentes, Chile Government Resists Renewable Rescue as Boom Turns to Bust for Some Plants, Bloomberg (May 26, 2023, 4:00 AM), https://www.bloomberg.com/news/articles/2023-05-26/chile-government-resists-renewable-rescue-as-boom-turns-to-bust-for-some-plants [https://perma.cc/Q7ST-BZXM] (noting problems facing renewables projects in Chile and discussing calls for both short-term response and long-term reforms); Tom Azzopardi, Chile Plans Power Market Reforms to Protect Struggling Renewables Sector, Windpower Monthly (June 14, 2023), https://www.windpowermonthly.com/article/1826363/chile-plans-power-market-reforms-protect-struggling-renewables-sector [https://perma.cc/S2PA-RJRL] (discussing government proposals for new electricity market design to address the problems with renewables projects).

2.  UK

While Chile was the first country to move toward privatizing and liberalizing its electricity sector, the UK launched the first truly comprehensive experiment and was arguably the most influential.152See Joskow, supra note 10, at 8 (referring to the UK experiment as the “gold standard”). During the second half of the 1980s, Margaret Thatcher’s government worked to open up the UK electricity sector as part of a broader effort to reform the energy sector.153 For overviews, see generally Dieter Helm, Energy, the State, and the Market: British Energy Policy Since 1979 (rev. ed., 2004); The British Electricity Experiment: Privatization: The Record, the Issues, the Lessons (John Surrey ed., 1996). The goal was to privatize formerly state-owned enterprises and to unbundle generation from transmission and distribution in order to create competitive markets for wholesale electricity. It was, as one observer put it, “[t]he biggest and most radical project” of all in the Thatcher government’s efforts to “roll back the state” and remake the British economy.154John Surrey, Introduction, in The British Electricity Experiment 3 (John Surrey ed., 1996); see Margaret Thatcher, The Downing Street Years 599, 676 (1993) (observing that the privatization effort was “fundamental to improving Britain’s economic performance. But for me it was far more that it was one of the central means of reversing the corrosive and corrupting effects of socialism”).

As in many European countries, electricity supply in the United Kingdom had been provided through state-owned monopolies for most of the post-WWII period.155See John Chesshire, UK Electricity Supply Under Public Ownership, in The British Electricity Experiment 15 (John Surrey ed., 1996). The UK government nationalized the electricity industry in 1947. Id. Throughout this time, there was a general consensus across the political spectrum that electricity was a strategic sector and that state ownership was in the national interest.156See Helm, supra note 153, at 1 (“For most politicians in the post-war period, the importance of energy has naturally translated into the assumption that governments need to control its production and distribution. Until the 1980s, it was conventional wisdom . . . that markets are hopelessly inadequate in providing appropriate energy supplies. State-owned companies were deemed to be so natural that they were made statutory monopolies, and it was assumed that regulation was inevitable.”). Electricity was also viewed as part of an overall package of public services that played a prominent role in the British welfare state.157Id. at 30–32 (discussing the “distributional ambitions” of nationalized energy, including the commitment to provide universal access as a basic primary social good regardless of ability to pay and regardless of location); see also Martin Chick, Le Tarif Vert Retrouve: The Marginal Cost Concept and the Pricing of Electricity in Britain and France, 1945-1970, 23 Energy J. 97, 102 (2002) (“In Britain, in contrast, there was . . . much more explicit concern to use cross-subsidisation within the industry so as to spread the costs of supplying electricity to hitherto unconnected rural and low-income areas.”). Over time, coal fired electricity came to dominate the system, in part because of the power of the coal mining unions.158See John Chesshire, UK Electricity Supply Under Public Ownership, in The British Electricity Experiment 14, 31 (John Surrey ed., 1996) (noting heavy dependence of UK electricity industry on coal into the late 1980s, almost all of which came from indigenous sources mined by workers affiliated with the National Union of Mineworkers). But the state-owned Central Electricity Generating Board (“CEGB”) also built and operated nuclear plants and maintained a large in-house engineering program.159See Helm, supra note 153, at 27–30, 37–38, 89–107 (discussing UK government enthusiasm for nuclear power and role of the Central Electricity Generating Board (“CEGB”) in nuclear buildout). The whole set up was boring, dull, and gray—overbuilt in places and overly reliant on coal in the eyes of some—but it was a public system that provided reliable and affordable electricity to everyone.160See, e.g., James Meek, Private Island: Why Britain Now Belongs to Someone Else 124 (2014) (observing that under nationalization, “electricity was produced and distributed by a state organisation with a no-nonsense Attlee-era moniker, redolent of brown paper envelopes and blotched stencils and corridors smelling of disinfectant: the Central Electricity Generating Board, the CEGB”); see also Helm, supra note 153, at 43 (“The public had been led to expect nationalized industries to take a wide account of the public interest—to include concepts of fairness to their workers and customers, to subsidize worthy causes, and to provide a public service. This meant showrooms in every town in Britain, sponsorship of research and development, and contributing to macro- as well as microeconomic objectives.”). But the CEGB, with its heavy dependence on coal, did not always act in the public interest. See, e.g., Rachel Emma Rothschild, Poisonous Skies: Acid Rain and the Globalization of Pollution 63–66 (2019) (discussing the CEGB’s opposition to research on acid rain and desulfurization technologies during the 1970s).

Debates over the performance and proper management of the state-owned industries occurred throughout the 1960s, culminating in a 1967 government White Paper that set specific economic performance targets and adopted marginal cost pricing as official policy.161See C. Exchequer, Nationalised Industries: A Review of Economic and Financial Objectives, 1967, Cm. 3437 (UK) [hereinafter 1967 White Paper]. The 1967 White Paper also proposed that the CEGB use a test discount rate to evaluate potential investment projects. Some questioned whether the CEGB ever really deployed true marginal cost pricing. See also Turvey, Optimal Pricing, supra note 80, at 57 (extending the work of Boiteux and others on marginal cost pricing with specific attention to its application in the state-owned electricity sector). Over the next decade, a series of assessments pointed with increasing urgency to the inefficiencies of state-owned enterprises and the need for reform as the UK sought to navigate the economic crisis of the 1970s and a challenging macroeconomic environment.162See, e.g, C. Exchequer, The Nationalised Industries, 1978, Cm. 7131 (UK) [hereinafter 1978 White Paper] (establishing a revised system of economic and financial controls for nationalized industries in the UK, including a “required rate of return” as the basis for determining cost of capital for an industry’s overall investment program, rather than the project-specific test discount rate introduced by the 1967 White Paper); David Heald, The Economic and Financial Control of U.K. Nationalised Industries, 90 Econ. J. 243, 243 (1980) (reviewing the main features of the 1978 White Paper and comparing it to the 1967 White Paper); Helm, supra note 153, at 33–34 (discussing the challenging macroeconomic environment of the 1970s and emphasizing focus of the 1978 White Paper on a series of short and medium term financial constraints on the nationalized industries).

In 1979, the incoming Thatcher government signaled a shift in approach, and over the next decade pursued a deliberate strategy to privatize and liberalize natural gas and electricity as part of its broader privatization effort.163But see Helm, supra note 153, at 44 (noting that during the early years of the Thatcher government, “privatization and competition in core utilities were regarded as fanciful academic ideas by all but the most die-hard marketeers”). Nigel Lawson was put in charge of energy and much of the original vision that motivated the effort was summed up by his quip that “the business of Government is not the government of business.”164Nigel Lawson, The View from No. 11: Memoirs of a Tory Radical 211 (1992). In an important 1982 speech on energy, Lawson indicated in no uncertain terms where the conservatives were going:

I do not see the government’s task as being to try and plan the future shape of energy production and consumption. It is not even primarily to try to balance UK demand and supply for energy. Our task is rather to set a framework which will ensure that the market operates in the energy sector with a minimum of distortion and energy is produced and consumed efficiently.165Nigel Lawson, Energy Policy: Text of a Speech Given in July 1982, in The Market for Energy 23 (Dieter Helm et al. eds., 1989).

Lawson turned to a small group of free market economists inside and outside the government to lead the effort.166See Bolton, supra note 112, at 33–35 (detailing Lawson’s efforts to maintain momentum for privatization and liberalization via a group of committed civil servants, outside consultants, free market think tanks, and academics during and after his tenure as minister in charge of energy). Chief among them was Stephen Littlechild, an economics professor at Birmingham University and devoted follower of Friedrich Hayek and Austrian economics.167Littlechild reflected on his life-long admiration of Hayek in a 2022 speech at the Austrian Embassy, in which he noted that he had discovered Hayek in grammar school and worked to educate himself in Austrian economics as an antidote to the Keynesian orthodoxy that prevailed across much of the UK during the 1960s and 1970s. See Stephen Littlechild, Speech in Honour of Friedrich Hayek, Austrian Embassy (Mar. 23, 2022), https://www.eprg.group.cam.ac.uk/speech-in-honour-of-friedrich-hayek-by-s-littlechild [https://perma.cc/U6Q3-H4RQ]. Lawson too was quite enamored of Hayek as well as other free market champions such as Milton Friedman. See, e.g., Nigel Lawson, The New Conservatism 2–3 (1980) (describing the new conservatism as rejecting the “delusions” and “false trails” of social democracy and the commitment to equality that had dominated British politics during the post-war period and urging a return to older traditional wisdoms by way of “new sages” such as Hayek and Friedman). Littlechild was also quite familiar with principles of marginal cost pricing; his 1969 Ph.D. dissertation used linear programming and game theory to investigate marginal cost pricing in regulated and state-owned industries.168See Stephen Littlechild, Life Before Economic Regulation, Summary of a Presentation at the Conference on the Objectives of Economic Regulation, CCP UEA, Norwich (Sept. 16, 2019), https://www.regulation.org.uk/library/2019-Litlechild-Life_before_Economic_Regulation.pdf [https://perma.cc/KTB4-S7D2]. Over the next two decades, Littlechild emerged as an outspoken critic of the failures of state ownership and planning.169In 1978, for example, Littlechild published a monograph that provided his own Austrian critique of government planning and the mixed economy, with significant attention to the failures of state ownership and planning in the UK. See generally Littlechild, supra note 49. Littlechild also made extensive use of public choice theory and the critique of economic regulation that was hitting full stride in the United States during the economic crisis of the 1970s. See generally id. In 1981, he published a manifesto on “denationalization” urging the Thatcher government to complete the task of privatization that it had begun.170S.C. Littlechild, Ten Steps to Denationalisation, Econ. Affs., Oct. 1981, at 11, 15 (“The general picture, then, is of a government mostly moving in the right direction, but by no means as far or fast as desirable.”). On electricity, Littlechild noted that the “promise to allow private companies to sell electricity has not been kept.” Id. “[T]he real task,” he noted, “is not to control the industries but to control the government itself.”171Id. at 12. And the way to do that was to sell off as many of the state-owned industries as possible and subject them to market forces.172Id.; see also Michael Beesley & Stephen Littlechild, Privatization: Principles, Problems and Priorities, 149 Lloyds Bank Rev. 1, 1 (1983) (“[T]he underlying idea [of privatization] is to improve industry performance by increasing the role of market forces.”). “What the Post Office needs,” he argued, “is an imaginative asset stripper.”173Littlechild, supra note 170, at 18.

During the second half of the 1980s, Littlechild and his colleagues worked to develop and pursue a comprehensive overhaul of the electricity industry built around privatization, unbundling, and market competition.174It is not clear how much the ongoing experiment in Chile influenced Littlechild and the other proponents of privatization and restructuring in the UK. Littlechild was clearly aware of Bernstein and his efforts in Chile. See, e.g., S.C. Littlechild, Spot Pricing of Electricity: Arguments and Prospects, Energy Pol’y, Aug. 1988, at 398, 403 (referencing Bernstein’s discussion of efforts in Chile to develop spot pricing as part of a privatized and liberalized electricity sector). But there is no evidence that they looked to Chile for anything more than general support for privatization. Indeed, when it came to the details of the new system, the architects of the UK electricity experiment followed many of the “textbook” recommendations for restructuring that had been proposed by Paul Joskow and Richard Schmalensee in their 1983 book, Markets for Power, supra note 52. In 2006, Joskow praised the UK experiment for sticking to the key components:

In my view, the gold standard for electricity sector reform is England and Wales. . . . The reforms followed the basic architecture of the textbook model and have led to significant performance improvements in many dimensions. This is not to say that everything worked perfectly. Clearly, the decision to create only three generating companies, two of which set the clearing price in the wholesale market in almost all hours, led to significant market power problems that persisted for several years.

Joskow, supra note 10, at 8.
A 1988 government White Paper, Privatizing Electricity, provided the basic blueprint that was then incorporated into legislation the following year.175See Sec’y State Energy, Privatising Electricity: The Government’s Proposals for the Privatisation of the Electricity Supply Industry in England and Wales, 1988, Cm. 322 (UK). See generally Electricity Act 1989, c.29 (UK). Although it did not go as far as Littlechild hoped, the new law was quite a radical departure from the past. The old Central Electricity Generating Board would be divided into two private generating companies (National Power and PowerGen), a separate transmission company (National Grid), and a group of twelve regional distribution companies that would together own the holding company that governed National Grid.176Electricity Act 1989, c.29, §§ 65–95 (UK) (providing for the transfer of property from the CEGB, area boards, and other state-owned entities to private companies nominated by the Secretary of State and for the subsequent governance and capitalization of the new companies). The two new private generating companies, National Power and PowerGen, together controlled close to 80% of the generating capacity of the country, leading some to worry (correctly) that any new market would be subject to significant market power.177See Richard J. Green & David M. Newbery, Competition in the British Electricity Spot Market, 100 J. Pol. Econ. 929, 930 (1992). The reason for sticking with two large companies was because the government had hoped that the larger of the two would be able to take ownership of the country’s nuclear power plants and that the other company needed to be sufficiently large to compete.178See Richard Green, Failing Electricity Markets: Should We Shoot the Pools?, 11 Utils. Pol’y 155, 158 (2003) (noting that the larger generating company, National Power, “was created in the hope that [it] could absorb the risks of the nuclear stations’ future performance”). When the government decided that nuclear was too risky and too expensive to put in the mix, it was apparently too late to go back and create more private generating companies.179Id. In effect, the government assumed that the lure of large profits would quickly take care of the problem by encouraging entry, particularly of new combined-cycle natural gas plants.180Green & Newbery, supra note 177, at 930 (noting assumptions among the architects of privatization that the availability of new high-efficiency combined-cycle gas turbines made “entry at modest scales (300–600 megawatts [MW]) simple and quick”). As long as these markets were contestable, in other words, any problems of market power would be short lived.

Thatcher, of course, also recognized that privatization and liberalization of electricity markets gave her a tool to discipline labor and, specifically, to break the powerful coal mining unions’ grip on the national economy.181See Helm, supra note 153, at 73–88 (discussing the battle between the Thatcher government and the powerful coal miners union during the 1980s, and observing that the move to private ownership and competition in electricity consummated Thatcher’s victory over the unions); Mike Parker, Effects on Demands for Fossil Fuels, in The British Electricity Experiment 122–23 (John Surrey ed., 1996) (discussing general hostility of Thatcher, Nigel Lawson, and Cecil Parkinson to the National Union of Mineworkers); see also id. at 123 (quoting Thatcher’s statement that “by the 1970s the coal mining industry had come to symbolise everything that was wrong with Britain” and that defeat of the union in the mid-1980s made clear “the Britain could not be made ungovernable by the Fascist Left”). Privatization and the so-called dash-for-gas after the discovery of large natural gas fields in the North Sea operated in this respect as a proxy in a larger fight between capital and labor with the state coming down firmly on the side of capital.182See Parker, supra note 181, at 127–28 (discussing the “dash-for-gas” and the growth of combined-cycle natural gas power plants and noting the significant impact on coal). To that end, neoliberal electricity proved to be singularly effective, decimating the coal mining labor force as new combined-cycle gas-fired generation replaced older coal burning plants.183See U.K. Dep’t for Bus., Energy & Indus. Strategy, Coal Generation in Great Britain: The Pathway to a Low-Carbon Future, Consultation Document 9 fig.1 (2016) (showing significant displacement of coal-fired generation by natural gas generation during the 1990s). By 1990, the number of coal miners had fallen from nearly 200,000 in 1985 to about 70,000.184See David Newbery, Electricity Liberalization in Britain and the Evolution of Market Design, in Electricity Market Reform: An International Perspective 109, 118 (Fereidoon P. Sioshansi & Wolgang Pfaffenberger eds., 2005). Eight years later, the total stood at less than 10,000.185Id.

In an effort to ensure marginal cost pricing, the UK market design also established a new mandatory Electricity Pool that would operate as a centralized day-ahead market (priced on half-hour increments) that would determine the merit order for dispatching generation and the wholesale spot price of electricity.186Id. at 113. The Pool used the basic single-clearing price auction format with the last increment of generation needed to meet load setting the System Marginal Price.187Id. at 113–14; see also Helm, supra note 153, at 133. The basic design of the Pool came from Sally Hunt, a consultant with NERA, and a team at Price Waterhouse. See Bolton, supra note 112, at 105; see also Sally Hunt & Graham Shuttleworth, Competition and Choice in Electricity 167–80 (1996) (describing basic design of the UK electricity Pool). The basic approach (and software) used to rank generators as a basis for economic dispatch was the same as had been used previously by the CEGB, except that the generators were now free to submit bids made up of various “price components” as opposed to actual cost information.188See Green, supra note 178, at 156 (“[T]he Electricity Pool of England and Wales basically replicated the CEGB’s procedures for scheduling generation. In the past, a computer algorithm had taken vectors of cost information and operating parameters for each generating set, and calculated the least-cost schedule that would meet the demand forecast for the following day. The Pool used the same computer program, but the companies could submit five price components in place of the vector of cost information. An extra program was written to average these price components and obtain the cost of power from each station—the System Marginal Price (SMP) was based upon the bid of the most expensive station in normal operation in each half-hour.”). Additional payments for capacity tied to the value of lost load during peak periods were also provided with the intention of ensuring a sufficient reserve margin and to provide a signal for new investment. Uplift payments were also added to the final price during periods of high demand in order to cover additional costs associated with reserve, availability, and ancillary services (reactive power, voltage and frequency control, and so forth). Helm, supra note 153, at 133–34.

From the beginning, however, the Pool struggled with problems of market power.189These problems of market power were evident as early as 1992. See generally Green & Newbery, supra note 177. With two big generators controlling the vast majority of generating capacity, clearing prices tended to be much higher than marginal cost pricing would suggest.190See Green, supra note 178, at 160 (“The fact that all stations received the price set by the marginal bidder was also believed to make the Pool more vulnerable to the exercise of market power.”); see also Catherine D. Wolfram, Measuring Duopoly Power in the British Electricity Spot Market, 89 Am. Econ. Rev. 805, 821 (1999) (finding that the privatized generators were “charging prices significantly higher than their observed marginal costs” but noting that they had not taken full advantage of their pricing power as predicted by standard oligopoly models, perhaps to “deter new entrants or stave off substantial regulatory action”). According to one early study, the proponents of privatization had “seriously underestimated” the exercise of market power in the Pool and the impacts on consumers.191Green & Newbery, supra note 177, at 952. Thus, over the first three years of the Pool, annual average Pool prices increased by more than 30% in real terms, even as fuel prices declined and the country struggled through a recession.192See, e.g., Off. of Elec. Regul., Review of Electricity Trading Arrangements, Background Paper 1: Electricity Trading Arrangements in England and Wales 20 (1998).

None of this should have been surprising. The basic design of the Pool allowed two generating companies controlling close to 80% of generation capacity and almost all of the price-setting marginal plants to participate in a new market for electricity based on software that they were intimately familiar with.193See Richard J. Green, Electricity Deregulation in England and Wales, in Deregulation of Electric Utils. 184 (Georges Zaccour ed., 1998) (observing that National Power and PowerGen “had the ability and incentive to raise Pool prices to undesirable levels, earning large profits in the process. . . . because they own practically all the price-setting plant, and could raise Pool prices by raising these plants’ bids, with little risk of being displaced by other generators”). Instead of using objective facts about the costs of their various generation units to establish the system marginal cost and merit order for dispatch, they were now free to submit prices based on a complex set of factors that were not tied to costs in any transparent or objective way.194See, e.g., David Newbery, Electricity Liberalization in Britain: The Quest for a Satisfactory Wholesale Market Design, 26 Energy J. 43, 46 (2005) (“The System Operator (National Grid) used the same (rather ancient) software GOAL to dispatch plant as the former CEGB. As the successor companies had copies of GOAL, they could shape the rather complex individual plant bids (start-up, no-load, and three incremental prices plus various technical parameters) to optimise their revenue, rather than bidding the true parameters.”).

To be sure, the new generating companies did have incentives to improve performance, something they delivered on with great success.195Id. at 52 (documenting improvements in performance). The problem, however, was that the gains in performance were captured as profits for the generating companies rather than as lower costs for consumers.196Id. at 54 (“Privatisation, combined with unbundling and a transparent wholesale market, provided incentives for considerable efficiency improvements, but the concentrated market structure initially allowed the incumbent generators to retain these cost reductions as enhanced profits.”). One study from 1997 found, in fact, that despite the improvements in efficiency UK consumers were worse off than they would have been under the old CEGB regime.197Id. (citing a 1997 study finding “that while the overall simple sum of net benefits of privatising the CEGB was nearly £10 billion, consumers lost relative to the counterfactual in which fuel prices fell and the CEGB had set prices as in the past, while the owners of the generation companies gained very substantially”).

The new electricity market, in short, was not a contestable market.198See Green & Newbery, supra note 177, at 947 (“The electricity pool is certainly not a contestable market. Incumbents can change their prices every day, whereas CCGT [combined-cycle gas turbines] power stations, the entrants preferred technology, take 2 or 3 years to build and commission.”). Even when entry did materialize, moreover, the single-price auction combined with the complexity of price formation provided ample opportunities for the incumbents to exercise market power across a range of different strategies.199See, e.g., Green, supra note 193, at 184; see also Off. of Elec. Regul., Review of Electricity Trading Arrangements: Working Paper on Trading Inside and Outside the Pool 4–5 (1998) (recounting criticisms that the complexities of price formation and the single-price auction allowed generators to exercise more market power than would have been possible under a more traditional market structure); Helm, supra note 153, at 309 (“In the 1990s, the two main generators National Power and PowerGen, set the price most of the time.”). Put crudely, asset stripping had succeeded in creating exceptional profit opportunities for the new private electricity companies, while delivering little if any value to customers.

During the 1990s, as their profits soared, the new private electricity companies collectively laid off roughly half of their workforce while bestowing massive dividends on their shareholders.200See Preetum Domah & Michael G. Pollit, The Restructuring and Privatization of the Regional Electricity Companies in England and Wales: A Social Cost-Benefit Analysis, 22 Fiscal Studs. 107, 107 (2001); Robert Jupe, The Privatization of British Energy: Risk Transfer and the State, 37 Acct. Orgs. and Soc’y 116, 120 (2012). With a capital markets environment that was increasingly conducive to corporate acquisitions, the prospect of large profits was not lost on outsiders. Starting in the mid 1990s, various foreign companies, first from America and then from France and Germany, began buying assets and companies to gain a foothold in the lucrative UK electricity market. Politicians and regulators stood by and watched (they “simply let it happen,” as Dieter Helm observed), without thinking through the long-term implications.201See Helm, supra note 153, at 241 (“Thus, by 2002, the British electricity industry had become in large part an adjunct to the European one, in the hands of the Germans and the French. The consequences were not thought through at the time, but were to have radical ramifications for energy policy. The vision of a disaggregated market with many generators and many suppliers competing in a standardized transparent pool, with a supporting futures market absorbing the risk of long-term contracts, had gone. Politicians and regulators had simply let it happen.”).

Meanwhile the government had become thoroughly disenchanted with the single-clearing price design of the Pool in the face of persistently high wholesale prices, publishing an extensive set of reviews in 1998 and announcing that the Pool would be replaced with the so-called New Electricity Trading Arrangements (“NETA”).202See, e.g., Off. of Elec. Regul., Review of Electricity Trading Arrangements: Framework Document 10–12 (1998) (describing proposal for new electricity trading arrangements). After several years of work, NETA went live in 2001 and was built around a system of decentralized bilateral contracting, an auction-based market for short-term balancing that would be based on a discriminatory “pay-as-bid” format rather than the single- or uniform- clearing price design of the Pool, and heavier reliance on financial instruments for hedging.203See Off. of Gas & Elec. Mkts. (“Ofgem”), The New Electricity Trading Arrangements: A Review of the First Three Months 3–4 (2001) (providing overview of NETA). The goal of the new trading arrangements, according to Ofgem, was to “operate as far as possible like other commodity markets whilst, at the same time, making provision for the electricity system to be kept in physical balance at all times to maintain security and quality of supplies.” Id. at 3. For a discussion of the switch from the uniform- or single-clearing price auction design of the Pool to a discriminatory pay-as-bid format, see Catherine D. Wolfram, Electricity Markets: Should the Rest of the World Adopt the United Kingdom’s Reforms, 22 Regul. 48, 50–52 (1999). As Wolfram points out, and as others have noted in the context of other electricity markets, the pay-as-bid format does not necessarily solve the problems of the single-price auction because it changes the incentives for the generators to guess the clearing price, with the overall result that in concentrated markets, the prices do not change as much as one might expect. Id.; see also Lin & Magnago, supra note 115, at 225 (observing that “pay-as-bid” pricing creates incentives for generators to “submit offers that reflected their best guess at what the cleared price will be for the most expensive needed resource, instead of bidding their actual costs as they do in a uniform-price auction”). In many ways, NETA turned out to be even more complex than the Pool and, if anything, pushed companies to further consolidate and, where possible, integrate backwards and forwards in order to hedge against the additional uncertainty.204See Helm, supra note 153, at 319 (discussing the complexity of NETA and general lack of understanding among regulators); Meek, supra note 160, at 133 (“Neta was fantastically complex. There is no evidence to suggest that any elected politician has ever understood how it worked (any more than they understand its byzantine predecessor the ‘Pool’). Some specialists believe that civil servants do not understand it either. How could they? Its arcane codexes are intelligible only to corporate lawyers and accountants. Yet there was one important clue to how Neta worked: the electricity companies were all for it.”). Wholesale prices did decline in the run-up to NETA and for a time after it was launched, but these declines did not translate into lower prices for domestic consumers and the factors driving these price declines likely had as much to do with new natural gas generating capacity coming online as the move away from the Pool. See Comm. of Public Accounts, The New Electricity Trading Arrangements in England and Wales, 2003–4, HC 63, at 4 (UK) (“Electricity prices have fallen, but by much less for domestic customers than for industrial and commercial customers. Wholesale prices have fallen by around 40% since 1998 and reductions for industrial and commercial customers have been consistent with this fall. But domestic reductions have been much smaller and only 1% to 3% since NETA was implemented in 2001.”).

By the mid-2000s, then, fifteen years into the experiment with privatization, the UK electricity sector was dominated by large, vertically integrated firms, many of them foreign owned (and some state owned).205After divesting some of their generation capacity in response to the Government’s legitimate concerns with market power, the generation companies were “free to buy the supply (retailing) businesses originally integrated with distribution in the [Regional Electricity Companies]. The market evolved toward the current Bix Six generators plus retailers.” Michael Grubb & David Newbery, UK Electricity Market Reform and the Energy Transition: Emerging Lessons, 39 Energy J. 1, 4 (2018). NETA reinforced all of this. As Grubb and Newbery observe, “[T]he risk of incentives to manipulate the spot market was replaced by a clear incentive to vertical integration: the merger of retailing and generation companies ensured that they were automatically hedged against electricity price uncertainties, since they would be selling wholesale to themselves. However, this in turn created major barriers to entry, and a perception of the electricity system as an oligopoly of major power companies controlling the entire system from generation to consumptions.” Id. Indeed, one of the great ironies of the UK experiment is that the buyers of many of the formerly state-owned power sector assets were large state-owned enterprises from the continent such as Électricité de France.206See Meek, supra note 160, at 121 (“The most unexpected consequence of selling the country’s electric legacy, the consequence that most directly contradicts what the Thatcherites were trying to do, was the gradual absorption of swathes of the industry by EDF. Beginning with the takeover of London Electricity in 1998, exploiting the Thatcherites open-door market structures and their decision to split the electricity industry into small, easy-to-swallow chunks, France in effect renationalised the industry its neighbor had so painstakingly privatised. Renationalised it, that is, for France.”). Without question, this was not the result that Margaret Thatcher and her lieutenants imagined when they embarked on privatization in the 1980s. In less than a generation, the UK had transferred a large part of its vital infrastructure, and along with it the right to tax the British public for the use of that infrastructure, to a wholly owned subsidiary of the French government.207See, e.g., Meek, supra note 160, at 149–50 (“[T]he realities of privatising essential services—that what is being sold is not infrastructure, but bill-paying citizens, and what is being privatized is not electricity but taxation. Effectively, the French and Chinese governments are buying the right to tax British electricity customers through their electricity bills.”).

Perhaps even more concerning was the fact that the new markets did not seem to be creating sufficient incentives for new investment, especially in renewables. In response, the Government launched another Electricity Market Reform (“EMR”) package in 2013 with the goal of ensuring security of supply and ramping up support for renewables.208See U.K. Dep’t of Energy & Climate Change, Electricity Market Reform: Consultation on Proposals for Implementation, 2013, Cm 8706, at 10 (Oct. 2013) (summarizing key objectives of the EMR, including incentivizing substantial new investment in low-carbon generation while ensuring reliability and affordability). One major goal of the EMR was to ensure an additional £110 billion in capital investment in the sector by 2020. Id.; see also Grubb & Newbery, supra note 205, at 1 (“The proximate causes of Electricity Market Reform were the impending closure of old fossil and nuclear plant with a lack of willingness to invest in new gas-fired generation, and the need to decarbonize the electricity sector without raising consumer costs excessively.”). On security of supply, the EMR provided for new capacity payments that would be paid for firm generation, following the pattern in most electricity markets of establishing new capacity remuneration mechanisms to address underinvestment.209See U.K. Dep’t of Energy & Climate Change, supra note 208, at 137–44 (describing the overall framework and workings of the new capacity market and its relationship to the existing electricity market). On renewables, the EMR created a new government-owned entity, the Low Carbon Contracts Company, that would enter into fifteen-year contracts with renewables projects.210The Low Carbon Contracts Company (“LCCC”) is a private company owned by the UK Government’s Department of Energy Security and Net Zero. The LCCC is the counterparty for the private law contracts with renewables developers. For more details, see Low Carbon Contracts Company, https://www.lowcarboncontracts.uk [perma.cc/NK7R-6ETA]. See also Dep’t for Energy Sec. & Net Zero, Contracts for Difference, GOV.UK (Nov. 9, 2016), https://www.gov.uk/government/collections/contracts-for-difference [perma.cc/NYF3-7B2C]. These new contracts would be based on a “contracts for difference” price term that made the renewables projects indifferent to prevailing market prices.211See U.K. Dep’t of Energy & Climate Change, Electricity Market Reform: Delivery Plan 10 (2013) (“[Contracts for Difference] will support low-carbon generation by giving eligible generators increased price certainty through a long-term contract. A CfD will largely remove exposure to volatile wholesale prices during the CfD period, reducing investment risk. Generators will receive revenue from selling their electricity into the market as usual and will also receive a top-up to a pre agreed ‘strike price.’ If the market price is over the strike price then the generator must pay back the difference.”). This was deemed essential to providing the long-term predictability needed to drive investment in renewables.212See U.K. Dep’t of Energy & Climate Change, Electricity Market Reform: Delivering Investment, 2013, Cm. 8674, at 7 (“The CfD reduces costs to developers of financing a project, by reducing exposure to volatile wholesale prices and reducing project risks. It also provides investors with a familiar legal framework by establishing a CfD as a private law contract, with a single Government-owned counterparty that can raise money from electricity suppliers.”). In effect, renewable energy projects were now operating entirely outside of the formal electricity market and enjoyed the benefit of the state as a counterparty for long-term contracts with guaranteed prices.213It is important to note here that these renewables contracts are awarded through a competitive bidding process based on regular auctions or “allocation rounds,” in which the project owners submit their bids at particular “strike prices” up to a maximum strike price set by the Government. The price bid by the last awarded project need to meet the capacity or pre-established budget constraint set in the auction then establishes the price for the other winning projects in the same category (e.g., off-shore wind). See Nicole Watson & Paul Bolton, Contracts for Difference 6–7 (House of Commons Library, Research Briefing No. 9871, 2003) (describing how the auction process works).

Although the EMR represented a retreat from markets as an instrument for achieving the UK’s ambitious and legally binding decarbonization targets, it left the struggling retail electricity sector largely untouched. Under the UK’s approach to liberalized electricity markets, retail competition in electricity had been phased in over the course of the 1990s, with the residential market opened to competition in 1998.214 See Stephen Littlechild, The Evolution of Competitive Retail Electricity Markets, in Handbook on Electricity Markets 111, 112–16 (Jean-Michel Glachant et al. eds., 2021) (describing the evolution of retail competition in electricity in the UK). By the 2010s, however, it was clear that most residential customers were not actively engaged in choosing their retail providers, that the retail supplier market was highly concentrated, and that poor and vulnerable customers had fewer choices and typically paid more than wealthier customers.215See UK Competition & Mkts. Auth., Energy Market Investigation: Final Report 549 (2016). An investigation by the Competition and Markets Authority in 2016, for example, found that the concentrated retail electricity sector (dominated by the so-called Big Six) combined with widespread customer disengagement led to excessive prices and reduced quality of service.216See id. at 631–33 (finding excessive prices and reduced quality of service for retail customers). Customers on prepayment meters (around 15% of all electricity customers by 2015) also paid higher prices than those on standard tariffs.217Id. at 35–36, 40 (discussing challenges facing customers on prepayment meters), 46 (finding that excessive pricing is “significantly higher” for prepayment customers). As wholesale prices continued to rise throughout the 2010s, more and more customers ended up behind on their bills, many of whom were placed on prepayment meters, often installed without their consent.218See David Newbery, The Evolution of the British Electricity Market and the Role of Policy for the Low-Carbon Future, in Evolution of Global Electricity Markets: New Paradigms, New Challenges, New Approaches 3, 15–16 (Fereidoon Sioshani ed., 2013) (discussing growth of retail competition and move to prepayment meters). By 2018, the government regulator Ofgem reported that there were 4.4 million residential electricity customers on prepayment meters across the UK and that the cheapest prepayment plans were “significantly more expensive” than the standard plans based on credit (where customers are billed for their use after the fact).219See Ofgem, Vulnerable Consumers in the Energy Market: 2019 50 (2019) (“Prepayment meter customers can be limited in the deals they are able to access in comparison to customers on credit meters. The cheapest prepayment tariffs can be significantly more expensive than those available on credit.”); see also id. at 49 (“There were . . . 4.4 million electricity and 3.4 million gas customers on a [pre-payment meter] in 2018.”).

Thus, by the time of the Russian invasion of Ukraine in early 2022, the system was already in crisis, with millions of customers behind on their bills and millions more on prepayment meters struggling to keep the lights on.220See Ofgem, Consumer Perceptions of the Energy Market Q4 2022 23 (2023). Chronic underinvestment after years of asset sweating combined with financial engineering attached to dubious takeovers had left the system exhausted and unable to deliver affordable, reliable electricity. As prices spiked to unimaginable levels in the second half of 2022 (after steadily rising for more than a decade), the public backlash forced a succession of Conservative governments to take extraordinary measures to protect households and launch yet another effort to reform the electricity market.221The Government launched its latest Review of Energy Market Arrangements (REMA) in 2022 which completed a second consultation process in May 2024. See Dep’t for Bus., Energy & Indus. Strategy, supra note 9, at 7; Dep’t of Energy Sec. & Net Zero, Review of Electricity Market Arrangements: Second Consultation Document 9–14 (2024) (discussing problems with current market structures and proposal for reform and targeting mid-2025 for conclusion of policy development and move to implementation). For the first time in a generation, grassroots campaigns such as Don’t Pay UK focused directly on the cost of energy and its place in a broader cost-of-living crisis, underscoring the failure of neoliberal electricity to deliver stable and affordable electricity for the public.

3.  California and the U.S.

A decade after the Thatcher Government launched their efforts to privatize the UK electricity sector, California took the lead in the United States to restructure and liberalize electricity under Republican Governor Pete Wilson, who was eager to prove his pro-market bona fides as he prepared for a possible Presidential run.222See, e.g., Dan Morain, Deregulation Bill Signed by Wilson, L.A. Times (Sept. 24, 1996, 12:00 A.M.), https://www.latimes.com/archives/la-xpm-1996-09-24-mn-47043-story.html [https://perma.cc/7BV4-WKUE]. Reacting to a growing chorus of concerns about California’s deteriorating “business climate,” Wilson was apparently intrigued by the idea of unleashing the forces of competition to reduce the price of electricity in a state that had some of the highest prices in the country.223Id. (“[This] landmark legislation is a major step in our efforts to guarantee lower rates, provide consumer choice and offer reliable service, so no one literally is left in the dark. We’ve pulled the plug on another outdated monopoly and replaced it with the promise of a new era of competition.”) (quoting Governor Wilson’s statement upon signing the legislation). These high prices stemmed in part from excessive spending by utilities, including on some very expensive nuclear power plants, but they also reflected California’s decision to mandate generous long-term contracts for renewable power under PURPA, which in turn provided a crucial basis for the development of the wind industry in California and beyond.224See Richard F. Hirsch, Power Loss: The Origins of Deregulation and Restructuring in the American Electric Utility System 93–96 (2002) (discussing California’s generous Public Utility Regulatory Policy Act (“PURPA”) contracts for renewables). It is worth noting that California’s generous PURPA contracts and other supports for renewables provided a critical boost to the renewables industry. By the mid 1990s, for example, a significant share of the world’s installed wind capacity was in California. See Overview of Wind Energy in California, Cal. Energy Comm’n, http://www.energy.ca.gov/wind/overview.html [https://web.archive.org/web/20170118102209/http://www.energy.ca.gov/wind/overview.html] (noting that California wind farms produced 30% of the world’s wind energy in 1995).

In the mid-1990s, Wilson appointed UC Davis Law Professor Daniel Fessler as President of the state Public Utilities Commission and charged him with leading the effort.225See Steve Isser, Electricity Restructuring in the United States: Markets and Policy from the 1978 Energy Act to the Present 234 (2015) (“Fessler was a UC Davis contracts law professor who had no particular background in energy issues, but he did boast a conservative ideology and the friendship of the state’s First Lady Gale Wilson. That was enough to make him Wilson’s choice as president of the CPUC in 1991.”). Isser quotes Fessler’s reflection on his appointment: “The fact that I had no involvement with, or experience in, the energy, telecommunications, water and transport mandates of that Commission [the PUC] made me the ideal candidate.” Id. at 234, n.4 (quoting Fessler). Fessler, who had no background or experience in electricity, was a committed free marketeer and an unabashed anglophile.226Id. at 234; see also Bill Bradley, Master of Disaster, LA Weekly (Feb 14, 2001), https://www.laweekly.com/master-of-disaster [https://perma.cc/F8UL-LGA9]; Arthur J. O’Donnell, Soul of the Grid: A Cultural Biography of the California Independent System Operator 13–14 (2013) (discussing Fessler’s background and noting that he was a scholar of the origins of common carrier regulation). After a trip to the UK as part of a delegation of electricity industry leaders and regulators from California, during which they met with Lawson, Littlechild, and Margaret Thatcher, Fessler came back committed to the idea of harnessing the price system to create a new market for electricity in the Golden State.227Isser, supra note 225, at 234; see also Duncan Campbell, Thatcher Caught in the Spotlight, Guardian (Apr. 25, 2001, 7:25 PM), https://www.theguardian.com/world/2001/apr/25/worlddispatch.duncancampbell [https://perma.cc/UGV2-5AZD]. All of which found support from longstanding proponents of deregulation and a growing push by economists to embrace markets for electric power.228See generally, e.g., Joskow & Schmalensee, supra note 52.

The California Public Utilities Commission (“CPUC”) took the lead, issuing background documents and instituting a proceeding to develop a blueprint for deregulation.229See generally Cal. Pub. Utils. Comm’n, Div. of Strategic Planning, California’s Electric Services Industry: Perspectives on the Past, Strategies for the Future (1993) [hereinafter The Yellow Book]; Order Instituting Rulemaking on the Commission’s Proposed Policies Governing California’s Electric Services Industry and Reforming Regulation, R.94-04-031 (Cal. Pub. Utils. Comm’n, Apr. 20, 1994) [hereinafter The Blue Book]. Not to be outdone, the California legislature passed new legislation (A.B. 1890) in 1996 that established the basic legal framework for deregulation.230A.B. 1890, 1995–96 Leg., Reg. Sess. (Cal. 1996). Much of this was simply a repackaging of the earlier PUC plan. Under the legislation, the state’s three large IOUs would divest 50% of their fossil fuel generation and would receive payments for their remaining stranded costs.231See Timothy P. Duane, Regulation’s Rationale: Learning from the California Energy Crisis, 19 Yale J. on Reg. 471, 501–04 (2002) (discussing divestment and treatment of stranded costs under the state’s plan for restructuring). As Duane notes, “AB 1890 required the utilities to sell off half of their oil- and gas-fired facilities, but the utilities went further (with CPUC encouragement) and sold off nearly their entire fossil-fired generation systems. All told, the utilities sold 18,348 MW of generation with a book value of $1.76 billion for $3.33 billion . . . . The ratepayers of the state, therefore, allowed the sale of generation facilities with relatively predictable costs—the capital recovery on $1.76 billion plus fuel and other variable operating costs—in exchange for the possibility of cheaper power to be provided by companies that had just spent nearly twice the book value of the generating assets the ratepayers had just given up. The $3.33 billion earned on the asset sales, meanwhile, went directly to the utilities rather than to ratepayers. The utilities then fed that money to their parent corporations, who fed it either directly to shareholders through dividends and stock repurchases (which decreased dilution and increased the value of remaining shares) or indirectly through investments in unregulated affiliates (whose assets were not subject to regulation or reachable by the utilities’ creditors or ratepayers).” Id. at 503–04 (footnotes omitted). Going forward, they were prohibited from signing long-term contracts for power and forced to buy all of their power needs in the state’s new spot market for electricity.232d. at 497–99 (discussing concerns over vertical market power and the decision to force the vast majority (80 to 85%) of electricity sales through the short-term spot market). Retail electricity rates were also reduced by 10% and frozen for four years or until the utilities had recovered their stranded costs.233d. at 501–02 (discussing details of the rate freeze and noting that it actually operated as a rate floor for the first two years of the market allowing the utilities to transfer billions of dollars to their parent corporations and affiliates from April 1998 to April 2000).

Contrary to what some might have expected, the incumbent utilities initially favored restructuring, presumably because they would be free to play a more active role in deregulated electricity markets in the U.S. and abroad and because of the generous treatment they received for their stranded assets and divested generation.234ee Isser, supra note 225, at 238 (discussing early role of the major investor-owned utilities (“IOUs”) in trying to influence the process). But see Matthew W. White, Power Struggles: Explaining Deregulatory Reforms in Electricity Markets, 1996 Brookings Papers: Microeconomics 201, 209–10 (discussing substantial negative impact of initial restructuring decisions on the valuation of California’s three IOUs). Traders such as Enron, of course, were also heavily in favor of restructuring and saw the California market as an opportunity to further dominate the emerging markets for electricity and natural gas across the United States.235See, e.g., Gavin Benke, Risk and Ruin: Enron and the Culture of American Capitalism 139–40 (2018) (discussing Enron’s central role in pushing for electricity deregulation in California); see also Isser, supra note 225, at 237 (“Enron was a key supporter of deregulation, constantly drumming the message that deregulation would save billions for California consumers.”); id. at 194 (discussing Enron’s advocacy for deregulation across multiple markets). The state’s large industrial and agricultural customers always weighed strongly in favor of restructuring.236See Isser, supra note 225, at 236–37.

The basic market design was similar to the Pool in the UK. A new FERC regulated entity, the California Power Exchange (“Cal PX”), would run the wholesale day-ahead spot market, while the California Independent System Operator (“CAISO”) would manage the real-time and ancillary services markets to ensure overall system reliability.237Id. at 244–25 (discussing basic design of the California Power Exchange (“Cal PX”) and California Independent System Operator (“CAISO”) markets). As noted, Robert Wilson was one of the key architects of the new markets, all of which used the single-clearing price design.238Id. (noting Wilson’s role in the design of the California market and his “triumph” over consumer advocates on the issue of the single-price auction).

The market went live in 1998 and for the first couple of years it functioned without major problems.239See Borenstein supra note 26, at 195 (“Many people were surprised by the market disruption, but in retrospect, the surprise should have been that the market, as it was designed, took two years to self-destruct.”). Starting in the summer of 2000, however, prices in the spot market increased by more than 1,000% and continued at very high levels into the next year.240See Christopher Weare, The California Electricity Crisis: Causes and Policy Options 26–27 (2003). Because of the retail rate freeze, however, the utilities could not pass along their higher costs and there was no real demand response. And without long-term contracts, they were unable to hedge their exposure to spot market prices. Forced to buy high and sell low, the utilities faced deepening credit problems. Pacific Gas & Electric (“PG&E”), the state’s largest utility, filed for bankruptcy in April 2001 and Southern California Edison was forced into quasi-receivership with the state’s PUC. Rolling blackouts were common, while manipulation of gas and electricity markets reached “epidemic” levels according to FERC.241Fed. Energy Regul. Comm’n, Final Report on Price Manipulation in Western Energy Markets I-18 (2003). Overall, Californians paid an estimated $40 billion in excess energy costs during the crisis.242Weare, supra note 240, at 3–4. Litigation to recover these costs is ongoing, more than twenty years later.243See Energy Unit, Att’y Gen. Off., https://oag.ca.gov/cfs/energy [https://perma.cc/ED2J-W3XB].

Most explanations for the crisis have highlighted bad market design, a naive and ineffective federal regulator, and widespread gaming and manipulation by traders such as Enron.244There is voluminous literature on the California electricity crisis. See, e.g., Weare, supra note 240, at 1–2 (describing the severe malfunctioning of the California electricity market); Paul L. Joskow, California’s Electricity Crisis, 17 Oxford Rev. Econ. Pol’y 365, 377–78 (2001) (discussing increases in wholesale electricity prices in California); Duane, supra note 231, at 511–17 (discussing major factors leading to the California market meltdown in 2000–01); David B. Spence, The Politics of Electricity Restructuring: Theory vs. Practice, 40 Wake Forest L. Rev. 417, 417 (2005) (discussing California’s “disastrous experience” with restructured electricity markets); Isser, supra note 225, at 275–85 (discussing market manipulation and exercise of market power in California electricity crisis). All of that in combination with hot and dry conditions across the western United States, which cut back on imports of power into California, and a general lack of new generation capacity in the state, made for a perfect storm of market dysfunction.

But a big part of that market dysfunction also stemmed from the widespread exercise of market power by new merchant generators who withheld generation during crucial periods of scarcity, allowing them to drive the single-clearing price to very high levels.245See, e.g., Borenstein, supra note 26, at 191; see also Duane, supra note 231, at 513 (“There was not a single day in the winter and spring of 2001 when total system demand was greater than California-installed generating capacity. Instead, rolling blackouts occurred because generating units were ‘unavailable’ at a rate four to five times the historic or industry averages, even after accounting for the age of the facilities . . . . The shortages that caused the rolling blackouts were therefore an institutional artifact of California’s market structure rather than a physical phenomenon.”). Under the original restructuring plan, when the IOUs divested the bulk of their generation capacity, five main companies each ended up with between six and eight percent of total generation capacity.246See Borenstein, supra note 26, at 195. While that might not sound like much, during periods of peak demand, when essentially all of the available generation capacity was needed to meet load, these generators could wield enormous influence over the clearing price by simply withholding marginal generating units.247Id. at 200; see also Isser, supra note 225, at 250 (discussing evidence of strategic bidding and withholding by gas-fired thermal generation units during the early years of the California wholesale power market). Here again, an overreliance on the theory of contestable markets, combined with the failure to recognize the intense gaming that the single-clearing price design created, led to major problems.248The other important point to note here is that these merchant generators were also able to acquire substantial information on the cost structures of the entire generation fleet serving the California market. Specialized consulting firms compile and provide detailed data on individual plants throughout the western interconnect to merchant generators and energy traders. See McDiarmid et al., supra note 116, at 14 (noting widespread availability of plant-level data and extensive use of models to combine this data with models on overall operating conditions and transmission constraints to provide a pretty good idea of what every supplier should be bidding for every unit). If everyone knows (or can easily determine) the cost structures and operating conditions of every generating unit in a relevant market, there is no knowledge problem for the markets to solve.

In the wake of the California crisis, other states that had been actively pursuing deregulation pulled back, leaving the U.S. with a fragmented regulatory landscape with three major regulatory models in use across the country.249See Boyd & Carlson, supra note 36, at 835–40 (2016) (discussing three models). Nevertheless, the basic model of wholesale electricity markets that was first attempted in California has survived with various adjustments.250Proponents of restructuring sometimes framed the choice as an epic battle between markets and Soviet-style central planning. See Bernard S. Black & Richard J. Pierce, Jr., The Choice Between Markets and Central Planning in Regulating the U.S. Electricity Industry, 93 Colum. L. Rev. 1339, 1341–42 (1993) (“We must choose between two revolutionary visions of the future of the electricity sector of the U.S. economy. The first vision . . . relies where possible on markets, private incentives, and decentralized decisions to produce optimal pricing and consumption of electric power and least-cost pollution control . . . . The second vision . . . distrusts consumer choice and relies on central planners, housed in regulated utilities, state utility commissions, and federal regulatory agencies, to correct perceived large-scale imperfections in the electricity market. This vision’s faith in central planning (‘integrated resource planning’ is the new phrase) bears an uncomfortable resemblance to the system previously used to govern the economies of eastern Europe and the former Soviet Union.”). Today, about two-thirds of U.S. electricity consumers receive their power through organized wholesale power markets run by Independent System Operators (“ISOs”) or Regional Transmission Organizations (“RTOs”), although some of these markets, such as the Midcontinent Independent System Operator (“MISO”) and the Southwest Power Pool (“SPP”), are still dominated by vertically integrated utilities that self-schedule the bulk of their generation resources through the markets.

4.  A Global Project?

Notwithstanding the failures of these early experiments in Chile, the UK, and California, electricity liberalization spread around the world during the 1990s and 2000s, from Australia and New Zealand to Scandinavia, South Africa, and Turkey.251For an overview, see generally Adib et al., supra note 25. In perhaps the biggest experiment of all, moreover, the EU succeeded after almost two decades of work in establishing a single electricity market for the region starting in the late 2010s.252See Michael G. Pollitt, The European Single Market in Electricity: An Economic Assessment, 55 Rev. Indus. Org. 63, 68–70 (2019).

Like other examples of “fast policy” that have become common features of neoliberal globalization, electricity market reform was pushed by a network of academics, experts, consultants, and corporate actors eager to move into new markets.253On fast policy, see generally Jamie Peck & Nik Theodore, Fast Policy: Experimental Statecraft at the Thresholds of Neoliberalism (2015). For a discussion in the context of climate policy (with a focus on emissions trading), see William Boyd, The Poverty of Theory: Public Problems, Instrument Choice, and the Climate Emergency, 46 Colum. J. Env’t L. 399, 399 (2021). Leading theorists proposed a standard set of “textbook” reforms that, if followed, would deliver competitive wholesale markets and unleash vast gains for energy consumers.254See Joskow, supra note 10, at 4–6. The World Bank, along with other development institutions, also pushed power sector reform, sometimes as a condition for loans, as part of a broader effort to get countries in the global south to open up their economies to outside investment.255But see Vivien Foster & Anshul Rana, Rethinking Power Sector Reform in the Developing World 57–70 (2020) (noting the challenges and unevenness of implementing power sector reforms around the world).

The overall success of this effort has been mixed at best. While performance and efficiency have improved in some cases, the savings appear to have been captured largely if not entirely by private companies rather than customers.256See MacKay & Mercadal, supra note 29, at 23–26 (finding that prices have increased for consumers in deregulated states compared to those in regulated states). Investment in new capacity has also failed to keep pace with demand, leading to limited reserve capacity in some markets. Poor customers have also been relegated to an inferior status, often stuck with higher cost, strict prepayment plans.257See, e.g., Njabulo Kambule, Kowiyou Yessoufou & Nnamdi Nwulu, A Review and Identification of Persistent and Emerging Prepaid Electricity Meter Trends, 43 Energy for Sustainable Dev. 173, 176 (2018) (discussing rising global use of prepayment meters over last fifteen years). And many (if not most) of these markets have struggled in the face of extreme price shocks, in part because of their reliance on the single-price auction design. All of which has led to a growing chorus of calls for an overhaul of the existing market arrangements, especially in the face of the increasing urgency of decarbonization. As noted, reform efforts are underway in the UK and the EU as well as in Australia, and at least one sitting FERC commissioner and various state regulators are actively pushing market reform in the United States.

D.  Inversions

The overarching goal of neoliberal electricity was to subordinate electricity to the magic of the price system. Rather than use prices as tools to drive particular types of investment across the system based on established objectives, the neoliberals believed that an unfettered price mechanism would deliver the system people actually wanted. It was, in essence, an inversion of the relationship between infrastructure and the price system that earlier state-owned and regulated systems had embraced, where rates were set at a level sufficient to recover long-term average costs in order to pay for ongoing investment.

The engineers that built these earlier systems understood that different generating technologies with different characteristics and cost structures allowed them to play different roles in the overall system, and that the system had to be planned accordingly. Prices or rates could be used as tools to drive particular investments and shape load in a manner that would deliver the right mix of assets.

The neoliberals, by contrast, did not seem to care as much about specific technologies or cost structures. In their view, the market would sort all of that out. Neoliberals in fact often took pride in being agnostic about technologies and fuel sources, embracing the mythical notion that market arrangements could somehow be designed to operate in a neutral manner.258The failed assumptions of the “technology neutral” position of neoliberal electricity were on full display in June 2022 when Australia was forced to suspend operation of its electricity markets. See, e.g., John Quiggan, The National Electricity Market is a Failed 1990s Experiment. It’s Time the Grid Returned to Public Hands, Conversation (June 21, 2022), https://theconversation.com/the-national-electricity-market-is-a-failed-1990s-experiment-its-time-the-grid-returned-to-public-hands-185418 [https://perma.cc/CA7H-ELWQ]; Emmet Penney, Guest Feature: What Killed Australia’s Electricity Market?, Grid Brief (June 24, 2022), https://www.gridbrief.com/p/guest-feature-killed-australias-electricity-market [https://perma.cc/GBK7-DHPZ] (“Power system planning engineers historically designed and built our legacy infrastructure [to reflect the fact that different technologies with different characteristics played different roles in the system] . . . . However, the competition economists who directed the transformation of Australia’s state-owned power system into a market did not seem to understand this. They took pride in being agnostic about the source of electrons. No attempt was made to design the market framework to allow the various technologies to play to their relative strengths or to combine them in ways that were complementary to a given location. The engineers were locked in the basement. The market framework that was implemented neither differentiated between which technologies nor ‘parts’ made up the generation system, nor did it comprehend that the performance of the power system would, in time, be significantly dependent on the interactions between these technologies. These defects of analysis and design have, over time, led to an accumulation of increased risks and amplified performance failures.”). The result was a system built around short-term spot markets that created incentives to sweat assets without any sense of how all the pieces fit together.

The new electricity markets also moved decisively away from any sort of redistributive goals. Previous commitments to the idea that electricity was a primary social good or a key system of provisioning in service to the public interest was anathema to the neoliberal vision. With marginal cost pricing, existing cross subsidies were more visible and became much easier to attack. Although never fully realized, the goal of sending real-time price signals to individual consumers endeavored to demolish the idea that electricity should be viewed as a collective undertaking. In the world of neoliberal electricity, everyone would have to pay their own way.

In the wake of multiple crises and market meltdowns, the proponents of neoliberal electricity have sometimes claimed that the real problem has always been the distortions introduced by politics and regulation, as if somehow the design of new markets could be kept pure as it worked its way through the political process.259See, e.g., Frank A. Wolak, Diagnosing the California Electricity Crisis, 16 Elec. J. 11, 11 (2003) (“[T]he California electricity crisis was fundamentally a regulatory crisis rather than an economic crisis.”). But, of course, there is no basis for ever concluding that market design can be fully insulated from politics and it is naïve and disingenuous—especially coming from those who accept and celebrate the basic insights of public choice theory—to expect that rent seeking behavior either does not apply or can somehow be controlled in the complex and all too often highly opaque world of market design.260See, e.g., Oliver E. Williamson, Why Law, Economics, and Organization?, 1 Ann. Rev. L. & Soc. Sci. 369, 384 (2005) (“[In the California electricity restructuring effort,] ‘good theories’ were naively expected to be implemented without making provision for the realities of the political and regulatory process. Failing to make ex ante provision for these realities, politics and regulation are conveniently made the ex post scapegoats for behaving in perverse or unanticipated ways that, in large measure, were foreseeable and should have been factored into the calculus.”).

II.  MARKET CRISES AND STRUGGLES OVER PRICE MAKING

The early 2020s have been brutal for electricity markets. Coming out of the pandemic, markets were already strained by supply chain problems, especially in natural gas. With the Russian invasion of Ukraine, those stresses became extreme as natural gas prices in Europe and the UK spiked to unimaginable levels, up more than 800% at the peak of the crisis.261See Jamison Cocklin, European Natural Gas Prices Hit Record, Creating Big Arbitrage Opportunity for U.S. LNG, Natural Gas Intelligence (Dec. 15, 2021), https://www.naturalgasintel.com/European-natural-gas-prices-hit-record-creating-big-arbitrage-opportunity-for-u-s-lng [https://perma.cc/PLL8-WWEB]. These extreme price shocks rippled around the world and led to a structural realignment of global gas markets, with U.S. suppliers reaping extraordinary profits.262See Int’l Energy Agency, Global Gas Security Review 2023 8 (2023) (noting the structural transformation of natural gas markets in the wake of Russia’s invasion of Ukraine).

Extreme prices for natural gas translated into very high prices for electricity, particularly in markets built around the single-price auction given that natural gas generation was on the margin setting the price. As consumers and government officials saw this play out in real time, they began asking why low-cost, non-gas generators should be receiving the same price as gas generators when their costs had not changed, triggering deep intuitions about just or fair pricing.263See generally Boyd, supra note 8 (discussing various social science literatures finding deep, cross-cultural commitments to notions of a just price). As European Commission President Ursula van der Leyen observed, it was clear to everyone that these markets were “no longer doing justice to consumers anymore.”264von der Leyen, supra note 22 (“The current electricity market design—based on merit order—is not doing justice to consumers anymore. They should reap the benefits of low-cost renewables. So, we have to decouple the dominant influence of gas on the price of electricity. This is why we will do a deep and comprehensive reform of the electricity market.”). In response, those governments with sufficient fiscal capacity took emergency measures to protect households from price shocks and launched a series of longer-term market reform efforts.265See supra notes 12–13 and accompanying text. In some cases, such as Australia, authorities were forced to suspend operation of the electricity market entirely.266In June 2022, Australia suspended operation of its electricity market as soaring prices forced the government to intervene. See Nathaniel Bullard, Why Australia’s Power Grid Debacle Matters for Global Energy, Bloomberg (June 23, 2022), https://www.bnnbloomberg.ca/why-australia-s-power-grid-debacle-matters-for-global-energy-1.1782786 [https://perma.cc/YM34-5S25]; see also Australian Competition & Consumer Comm’n, Inquiry into the National Electricity Market 1 (2022); Zhenfei Tan, Hua Geng, Xiaoyuan Xu, Sijie Chen & Zheng Yan, Suspension of Australian National Electricity Market in 2022 Necessitates Mechanism Evolution Ensuring Power Supply Security, 11 J. Mod. Power Sys. & Clean Energy 674, 674 (2023).

What is remarkable about these recent price shocks is that the specific ways of price making operating at the heart of these markets have been made visible to policymakers and publics seemingly for the first time. Instead of simply accepting prices as facts that emerge from markets, the recent crisis has revealed that prices are, as Robert Lee Hale and others emphasized many years ago, relationships, and that those relationships can sometimes be coercive.267See, e.g., Robert L. Hale, The Constitution and the Price System: Some Reflections on Nebbia v. New York, 34 Colum. L. Rev. 401, 401 (1934) (“[P]rices and price relationships are decisive factors in modern economic life.”); Robert L. Hale, Freedom Through Law: Public Control of Private Governing Power 131 (1952) (“[Market prices] result from and register the mutual pressures exerted by buyers and sellers. The amount of pressure which each can exert is very unevenly distributed, with the result that some are economically strong, others economically weak.”); John R. Commons, Institutional Economics: Its Place in Political Economy 260 (1934) (defining real value as the price obtained in the absence of coercion); Joan Robinson, Some Reflections on the Philosophy of Prices, 26 Manchester Sch. Econ. & Soc. Stud. 116, 135 (1958) (“Prices are a social phenomenon and the pricing system in any economy is geared to its social and political system.”). Viewed in this way, prices and the ways of price making that generate them are never simply facts or technical artefacts, but rather ongoing objects of struggle.268See, e.g., Max Weber, Economy and Society 201 (Keith Tribe ed. & trans., 2019) (“Money prices are the product of contest and compromise, and hence are outcomes of power constellations.”); see also id. at 183 (describing the price system as a “struggle of man against man” and prices as “expressions of the struggle”). On ways of price making as objects of struggle, see Boyd, supra note 21, at 743–44.

Understanding how these struggles are playing out and the stakes involved requires getting into the details of these markets and the main problems they have confronted since their inception. This Part focuses on four such problems: the pervasive nature of market power, security of supply, price rationing, and decarbonization. Versions of these problems have emerged in virtually all of the electricity markets and have sometimes become acute during moments of crisis. Governments have responded in various ways, all too often adopting piecemeal, ad hoc reforms that tend to operate more as palliative short-term measures rather than as long-term structural solutions. Absent a major overhaul of the basic structure of these markets, these problems will not be resolved. They are, in effect, embedded in the logic of neoliberal electricity and the distinctive ways of price making that allow these markets to function.

A.  Market Power

Market power has been a significant and persistent problem in virtually all restructured electricity markets.269See, e.g., José A. Garcia & James D. Reitzes, International Perspectives on Electricity Market Monitoring and Market Power Mitigation, 6 Rev. Network Econ. 397, 402 ( “[M]arket power concerns arising from market concentration and the inherent conditions affecting electric power markets . . . are a worldwide issue for electricity markets.”); Parviz Adib & David Hurlbut, Market Power and Market Monitoring, in Competitive Electricity Markets: Design, Implementation, Performance 267, 292 (Fereidoon P. Sioshansi ed., 2008) (“Market power is a fundamental problem that affects most electricity markets in transition from a regime of regulated monopolies to competition. Left unaddressed, restructuring will leave consumers at the mercy of unregulated monopolists.”); Richard O’Neill & Udi Helman, Regulatory Reform of the U.S. Wholesale Electricity Markets, in Creating Competitive Markets: The Politics of Regulatory Reform 128, 141 (Marc Karnis Landy et al. eds., 2007) (“There was not much question that in the transition from the era of monopoly regulation, the new electricity markets could be particularly prone to generation market power.”). The assumption that these markets would be contestable once barriers to entry had been removed proved to be overly optimistic and insufficiently attentive to the special challenges facing electricity markets, especially during periods of peak demand.270See Severin Borenstein, James Bushnell & Christopher R. Knittel, Market Power in Electricity Markets: Beyond Concentration Measures, 20 Energy J. 65, 66 (1999) (“One central insight from both theoretical and empirical models of restructured electricity markets is that a single market can at times exhibit very little market power and, at other times, suffer from the exercise of a great deal of market power. The change between these states occurs when demand rises to the point that very few producers have capacity available to compete for the marginal load. This separation is more pronounced in the electricity industry because of the relatively limited production capacities of small producers, the widespread potential for transmission congestion, and the fact that electricity is expensive to store.”); see also Richard Green, Market Power Mitigation in the UK Power Market, 14 Utils. Pol’y 76, 87 (2006) (“The structure created at privatization [in the UK] is widely acknowledged to have been a mistake. In the early years, the major generators had a lot of market power, and the regulator had a difficult task in preventing its abuse.”). This has resulted in substantial wealth transfers from consumers to producers.271See Wolak, supra note 259, at 14; MacKay & Mercadal, supra note 29, at 2–4.

The single-price auction exacerbates the problem of market power for the simple reason that it endows the market clearing price with special significance.272Some commentators have suggested that the argument that the single-price auction enhances market power is based on the mistaken assumption that the main alternative auction design (pay-as-bid pricing) would itself not be subject to gaming. See, e.g., Green, supra note 270, at 83 (“The most important charge against the Pool, however, was that its uniform price rule enhanced market power. The simplest version of this argument is based upon a fallacy—some stations bid zero, but get the market price, so if they were only paid their own bid, the average price would fall. The fallacy ignores that fact that the stations would promptly change their bidding strategy if the market rules were changed.”). But this does not follow and does not acknowledge the fact that, under the single-price auction, the inframarginal generators have a strong incentive to drive the clearing price higher. Moreover, even if there are few if any workable alternative auction designs, that is hardly a reason to dismiss the criticisms directed at the single-clearing price design. When generation capacity is constrained and scarcity pricing prevails, the prospect of windfall profits for inframarginal generators improves dramatically because of the single-price design. This is one reason why these clearing prices become objects of gaming and manipulation by traders and financial institutions.273See Boyd, supra note 21, at 798, 801–02; see also Gabriel Rauterberg & Andrew Verstein, Index Theory: The Law, Promise and Failure of Financial Indices, 30 Yale J. on Regul. 1, 31 (2013); Robert C. Hockett & Saule T. Omarova, Systemically Significant Prices, 2 J. Fin. Regul. 1, 11 (2016). It is also why wholesale generators have employed various strategies to drive clearing prices higher, such as withholding particular generating units during periods of scarcity.274See, e.g., Alexandra von Meier, Electric Power Systems: A Conceptual Introduction 295 (2006) (“The extreme inelasticity of demand and supply as the system nears its limits makes it vulnerable to the withholding of even small amounts of generation capacity.”). There are two main types of withholding: physical and economic. Physical withholding occurs when a generator takes a unit offline through, for example, an unplanned maintenance outage. Economic withholding occurs when a generator knowingly submits a bid at a price that is above the expected clearing price. For a discussion, see Garcia & Reitzes, supra note 269, at 402. This was, as noted, a particular problem during the early years of the UK Pool as well as during the California crisis, and it can be very difficult to police against.275See Frank A. Wolak & Robert H. Patrick, The Impact of Market Rules and Market Structure on the Price Determination Process in the England and Wales Electricity Market 7–8 (Nat’l Bureau of Econ. Rsch., Working Paper No. 8248, 1997) (finding that the two dominant generators (National Power and PowerGen) exercised market power by physically and economically withholding capacity from the market); Borenstein, supra note 26, at 200-01 (reviewing various studies concluding that sellers exercised significant market power in California’s electricity market); see also U.S. Gen. Acct. Off., Restructured Electricity Markets: California Market Design Enabled Exercise of Market Power 4 (2002) (“[W]holesale electricity suppliers exercised market power by raising prices above competitive levels during the summer of 2000 and at other times after restructuring . . . by withholding electricity from the market”); id. at 36–37 (summarizing multiple studies showing extensive withholding of generation from California electricity market during the 2000–01 crisis).

Regulators around the world have generally approached the problem of market power in electricity markets through various ex ante mitigation measures, ongoing monitoring and investigation, and ex post enforcement.276See Garcia & Reitzes, supra note 269, at 408–09 (discussing these approaches). Typically, the U.S. market operators have taken an ex ante approach, adopting various structure- and conduct-based approaches that seek to prevent the exercise of market power.277See Christoph Graf, Emilio La Pera, Federico Quaglia & Frank A. Wolak, Market Power Mitigation Mechanisms for Wholesale Electricity Markets: Status Quo and Challenges, 8–39 (Stanford Freeman Spogli Inst. for Int’l Studies, Working Paper, 2021) (surveying market power mitigation mechanisms in U.S. electricity markets); see also Udi Helman, Market Power Monitoring and Mitigation in the US Wholesale Power Markets, 31 Energy 877, 877 (2006). The UK, Australian, and EU markets, in contrast, have adopted a more ex post approach.278See Garcia & Reitzes supra note 269, at 408. The overall trend seems to be toward more elaborate approaches based on a growing recognition that the standard antitrust approach to market structure does not work for electricity markets given their distinctive characteristics.

The evolution of the U.S. approach to market power mitigation is instructive in this regard. In the early years of restructuring, FERC essentially imported the basic approach to market power that it had been using in experiments with so-called market-based rates for bilateral sales of electricity in the late 1980s and early 1990s.279See G. William Stafford, Electric Wholesale Power Sales at Market-Based Rates, 12 Energy L.J. 291, 291–94 (1991) (discussing FERC’s early use of market-based rate authority); Helman, supra note 277, at 888–93 (discussing evolution of FERC’s approach to market power). Drawing on antitrust conceptions of market structure, the Commission developed ex ante screens to determine whether a firm possessed market power.280Use of traditional concentration measures for determining market power in electricity has been criticized on various grounds given the distinctive nature of the electric grid and the possibility of more localized instances of market power that derive from network topographies. See, e.g., Borenstein et al., supra note 270, at 86 (1999) ( “[Concentration measures] suffer from a number of weaknesses, which are exacerbated when applied to restructured electricity markets.”); Carine Staropoli & Céline Jullien, Using Laboratory Experiments to Design Efficient Market Institutions: The Case of Wholesale Electricity Markets, 77 Annals Pub. & Coop. Econ. 555, 564 (2006) (“Particularly for electricity, market power cannot be assessed based on traditional concentration measures alone. Notably, there is another type of market power, the local market power, which depends essentially on the localization of the network and the temporary topography of the network.”). If the firm passed these screens, the Commission would grant it market-based rate authority—that is, the authority to go out into the market and sell power at market-based rates rather than on the basis of pre-approved tariffs.281See William H. Hieronymus, J. Stephen Henderson & Carolyn A. Berry, Market Power Analysis of the Electricity Generation Sector, 23 Energy L.J. 1, 36–41 (2002) (describing the history of FERC’s use of various market power screens for market-based rate authority). FERC’s most significant recent effort to refine its approach to market-based rate authority came in 2016. See generally Refinements to Policies and Procedures for Market-Based Rates for Wholesale Sales of Electric Energy, Capacity and Ancillary Services by Public Utilities, 81 Fed. Reg. 33375 (May 26, 2016) (codified as amended at 18 C.F.R. pt. 35). FERC further refined its horizontal market power analysis in 2019. See generally Refinements to Horizontal Market Power Analysis for Sellers in Certain Regional Transmission Organization and Independent System Operator Markets, 84 Fed. Reg. 36374 (July 26, 2019) (codified as amended at 18 C.F.R. pt. 35). Various appellate decisions held that FERC’s market-based rate program was consistent with the Federal Power Act, on the theory that competition would provide the discipline needed to ensure that rates (prices) would be just and reasonable.282To date, the Ninth Circuit and the D.C. Circuit have held that market-based rates satisfy the just and reasonable standard. See, e.g., California ex rel. Lockyer v. FERC, 383 F.3d 1006, 1013 (9th Cir. 2004) (“[I]n a competitive market, where neither buyer nor seller has significant market power, it is rational to assume that the terms of their voluntary exchange are reasonable, and specifically to infer that the price is close to marginal cost, such that the seller makes only a normal return on its investment.”) (quoting Tejas Power Corp. v. FERC, 908 F.2d 998, 1004 (D.C. Cir. 1990)). Notably, the Supreme Court has never addressed the question of whether market-based rates are consistent with the Federal Power Act.283See Morgan Stanley Capital Grp., Inc. v. Pub. Util. Dist. No. 1 of Snohomish County, 544 U.S. 527, 538 (2008) (“We have not hitherto approved, and express no opinion today, on the lawfulness of the market-based-tariff system, which is not one of the issues before us.”); see also David B. Spence & Robert Prentice, The Transformation of American Energy Markets and the Problem of Market Power, 53 B.C. L. Rev 131, 197–200 (surveying the doctrinal landscape regarding the question whether market based rates satisfy the just and reasonable standard).

While the system of market-based rates was designed for a world of bilateral contracts, it took on additional importance with the move to restructure wholesale markets in the late 1990s and early 2000s.284See Market-Based Rates for Wholesale Sales of Electric Energy, Capacity, and Ancillary Services by Public Utilities, 72 Fed. Reg. 39904 (July 20, 2007) (codified as amended at 18 C.F.R. pt. 35) (establishing system of market-based rates for wholesale sales of electricity). Merchant generators and electricity traders such as Enron were all required to secure market-based rate authority before they could participate in the new wholesale power auctions.285See Enron Power Marketing, Inc., Order Accepting Rate Schedule as Modified, and Granting and Denying Waivers, 65 FERC ¶ 61,305 (Dec. 2, 1993); Enron Energy Services Power, Inc., Order Conditionally Accepting for Filing Proposed Market-Based Rates, 81 FERC ¶ 61,267 (Nov. 26, 1997). In the wake of the California electricity crisis and evidence of Enron’s efforts to manipulate the market, FERC revoked Enron’s market-based rate authority in 2003. See Enron Energy Services, Inc., Order Revoking Market-Based Rate Authorities and Terminating Blanket Marketing Certificates, 103 FERC ¶ 61,343 (June 25, 2003). Needless to say, FERC’s general assumption that this would ensure that these markets would be competitive proved to be mistaken.286See Borenstein et. al., supra note 270, at 67 (“The market power analysis supporting the approval by FERC of market based rates for electrical energy in both California and the PJM pool . . . was dominated by concentration measures.”).

Over time, the RTO and ISO markets themselves have also adopted increasingly elaborate mechanisms to mitigate and remedy the exercise of market power. These include automatic “structural” approaches, where the offer prices of large generators deemed to have potential market power are automatically replaced with default reference prices, as well as behavioral approaches (sometimes called conduct and impact approaches), where the market monitor reviews and replaces offer prices found to be non-competitive with default reference prices.287See Garcia & Reitzes, supra note 269, at 409–10. The default reference prices used under these approaches are the market operators’ estimate of the price that the generator would offer if it faced effective competition. One would be forgiven for asking how much of a departure this is from traditional cost-of-service regulation. FERC also has substantial civil penalty authority that it can use to enforce against market manipulation and conduct that produces prices that are unjust and unreasonable.288Partly in response to the California electricity crisis of 2000–01, Congress gave FERC significantly enhanced civil penalty authority in the Energy Policy Act of 2005, which allows FERC to impose penalties of up to $1 million per day per violation for violations of the Natural Gas Act or the Federal Power Act. See Energy Policy Act of 2005, Pub. L. No. 109-58, 119 Stat. 594, 691, 980 (2005) (establishing enhanced civil penalty authority under the Natural Gas Act and the Federal Power Act).

In contrast to the U.S. approach, other markets around the world have taken a less proactive approach to market power and tend to rely more on ex post monitoring and enforcement as well as referrals to competition authorities.289See Garcia & Reitizes, supra note 269, at 409. In some cases, such as the UK in the late 1990s, this led to a new round of mandatory divestments by large generators as well as various market reform initiatives.290See Green, supra note 270, at 87–88 (discussing divestitures, possible reference to competition authorities, and more general market reform initiatives as responses to continued exercise of market power in UK electricity markets). In others, it led to prohibitions on certain acquisitions and ongoing investigations.291See Tomaso Duso, Jo Seldeslachts & Florian Szücs, The Impact of Competition Policy Enforcement on the Functioning of EU Energy Markets, 40 Energy J. 97, 97 (2019) (“[Since 2002, the European Commission has used] the full range of enforcement tools at its disposal, including merger control, antitrust legislation, and state aid control [to protect competition in gas and electricity markets.]”).

The bottom line here is that restructured electricity markets have never been sufficiently contestable to control the exercise of market power. Given the capital intensity of new generation combined with long lead times and general uncertainty regarding consistent dispatch in the markets (uncertainty that increases as the share of intermittent, non-dispatchable generation increases), there are significant barriers to entry and exit that undermine contestability. And because privatization and restructuring often failed to create a sufficiently competitive market structure at the outset, in part because of an overreliance on the theory of contestable markets, the problem of market power has turned out to be pervasive.292See, e.g., Borenstein, supra note 26, at 200 (“This focus on market share analysis ignores the reality that in a market with no demand elasticity and strict production constraints, a firm with even a small percentage of the market could exercise extreme market power when demand is high. On a hot summer afternoon, when the system operator needs 97 percent of all generators running to meet demand, a firm that owns 6 percent of capacity can exercise a great deal of market power.”). In electricity, as many observers have noted, extreme inelasticity of demand combined with the lack of storage and the need to balance the system in real time creates opportunities for individual firms with limited market share to set prices above marginal costs.

These problems with market power have been borne out repeatedly in the experience of electricity markets, particularly during periods of scarcity. Indeed, because scarcity pricing delivers very large rents to inframarginal generators, incumbent generators have a strong incentive to maintain the system as close to the edge as possible. When compounded by larger structural crises or extreme events, the basic mechanism of scarcity pricing in these markets can result in extremely high prices and very large windfalls for inframarginal generators. During the recent price shocks in Europe, for example, one scholar estimated that non-gas generators received some 400 billion EURs in windfall profits as a result of the very high clearing prices for natural gas generators.293See Natalia Fabra, Electricity Markets in Transition: A Proposal for Reforming European Electricity Markets 6 (Ctr. Econ. Pol’y Rsch., Discussion Paper DP17689, 2022). To mitigate this, EU member states considered several responses, including windfall taxes on generator profits, a new lower reference price for natural gas that would set the marginal electricity price, and permission to member states to introduce price caps for inframarginal generators.294Council Regulation 2022/1854, 2022 O.J. (L 261) 1. See generally European Commission, Policy Options to Mitigate the Impact of Natural Gas Prices on Electricity Bills, Non-Paper (2022).

But it would be a mistake to conclude that market power only exists during periods of scarcity and that short-term measures directed at limiting or clawing back some of the windfalls constitutes an adequate response . In fact, experience in the UK and recent studies investigating market power in the United States indicate that price markups have been far more pervasive across time, even as costs have declined, and that these price markups affect both short-term auctions and the long-term bilateral contracts that are increasingly common in all of these markets.295See, e.g., MacKay & Mercadal supra note 29, at 26–27. Moreover, it is also important to recognize that most of the generators and traders in most of the markets actually have very specific, detailed information on the cost structures all of the other generators in the market as well as a very good understanding of overall demand and system constraints.296See McDiarmid et al., supra note 116, at 12. Needless to say, this complicates the Hayekian premise that these markets are necessary to aggregate knowledge from a diffuse set of actors, much less that there is sufficient competition to allow prices to play their proper coordinating function.

B.  Security of Supply

Notwithstanding the pervasive fact of market power (and the additional profits that accrue to those with market power), all of these markets have also struggled to produce sufficient incentives for new investment. This might seem paradoxical if there are in fact substantial rents available in these markets for generators able to exercise market power. Part of this goes back to the challenges of entry (and exit) in these markets—the capital intensity of new generation, the long lead times, the volatility of spot market prices, and regulatory uncertainty—all of which have worked against contestability. Part of it also likely stems from specific mechanisms, such as price caps, that have been adopted by market operators to mitigate against market power and protect consumers. This has created what some economists have referred to as a “missing money” problem in the markets, which refers to the limits on inframarginal rents available during periods of scarcity that, if available to inframarginal generators, would in theory be sufficient to encourage new investment.297On the missing money problem, see generally David Newbery, Missing Money and Missing Markets: Reliability, Capacity Auctions, and Interconnectors, 94 Energy Pol. 401 (2016). Some economists view price caps as the primary cause of the missing money problem. Others have pointed to the inability of the markets to properly value and price the benefits of capacity and reliability. For a discussion, see Jan Horst Keppler, Simon Quemin & Marcelo Saguan, Why the Sustainable Provision of Law-Carbon Electricity Needs Hybrid Markets, 171 Energy Pol. 1, 2–3 (2022). Of course, as Severin Bornstein has pointed out, none of these markets would be viable as a political matter without price caps, irrespective of what theory instructs. See Borenstein, supra note 26, at 207 (“In reality, price caps are, and will continue to be, a critical element of virtually all wholesale electricity markets. The extreme inelasticity of both supply and demand means that supply shortages, whether real or due to market power, can potentially drive prices many thousands of times higher than their normal level. Such outcomes would destroy the market.”). In sum, the problem that the notion of “missing money” seeks to capture suggests deep structural tensions in these markets and the ongoing distributional struggle over the ways of price making that operate in these markets. Indeed, the term itself is yet another telling example of how the language of economic theory tends to naturalize and depoliticize these distributional struggles. More generally, the entire purpose of privatization and restructuring was to correct for the overbuilding that was supposedly endemic under state-owned and regulated cost-of-service systems. In fact, the new electricity markets have never been oriented toward promoting investment, but rather were focused from the start on “sweating” existing assets.298See, e.g., Helm supra note 153, at 423 (“It was a lucky coincidence that the market approach of the 1980s and 1990s was applied in the context of mature and well-invested electricity and gas networks. The assets could be sweated without worrying too much about the cost of capital or supply security. That luxury is no longer available, and hence the regulatory priority, and the appropriate instruments, need to shift towards investment.”). The whole point of shifting the risk of investment from ratepayers to investors was to mitigate against overinvestment and waste and improve performance of existing assets, something that the markets have clearly delivered upon.299Cf. David M. Newbery, Power Markets and Market Power, 16 Energy J. 39, 42 (1995) (“The effects of privatization on performance have been impressive in terms of labor productivity, profitability, and share prices . . . . The question to be addressed here is whether these gains were at the expense of consumers through the exercise of market power by the privatized generators or through increased productive efficiency.”).

The irony (and the tragedy) here is that underinvestment is actually a much more serious problem than overinvestment when it comes to systems of provisioning for necessities. When electricity grids do not have sufficient reserve capacity to meet peak demand, significant disruptions can result. These problems can become acute during extreme events, with very serious consequences. During Winter Storm Uri in Texas, when temperatures in South Texas were lower than they were in Alaska in February, close to half of the state’s generation capacity was offline because of a lack of investment in winterization and insufficient reserve capacity.300See generally Fed. Energy Regul. Comm’n, The February 2021 Cold Weather Outages in Texas and the South Central United States (2021) (providing detailed discussion of the outages during Winter Storm Uri). This was true across all sources of generation, and the system came very close to total collapse as a result.301Id. at 10–15. More than two hundred people died during that crisis.302Patrick Svitek, Texas Puts Final Estimate of Winter Storm Death Toll at 246, Tex. Tribune (Jan. 2, 2022), https://www.texastribune.org/2022/01/02/texas-winter-storm-final-death-toll-246 [https://perma.cc/NUG3-WJZU].

To be sure, market regulators have long recognized the problem of underinvestment and have gone to great lengths to encourage new investment.303The failure of deregulated electricity markets to provide adequate revenues for investment in generation capacity in Europe is well documented. See, e.g., Dominique Finon & Virginie Pignon, Electricity and Long-Term Capacity Adequacy: The Quest for Regulatory Mechanism Compatible with Electricity Market, 16 Utils. Pol’y 143, 143 (2008); Jan Horst Keppler, Rationales for Capacity Remuneration Mechanisms: Security of Supply Externalities and Asymmetric Investment Incentives, 105 Energy Pol’y 562, 562 (2017); Natalia Fabra, A Primer on Capacity Mechanisms, 1 (Univ. of Cambridge Energy Pol’y Rsch. Grp. Working Paper No. 1806, 2018). For the United States, see Peter Cramton, Axel Ockenfels & Steven Stoft, Capacity Market Fundamentals, 2 Econ. Energy & Env’t Pol’y 27, 27 (2013). See also Paul L. Joskow, Capacity Payments in Imperfect Electricity Markets: Need and Design, 16 Utils. Pol’y 159, 159 (2008). The so-called missing money problem has been a near constant refrain among market boosters.304See, e.g., William W. Hogan, Electricity Market Design and Zero Marginal Cost Generation, 9 Curr. Sustainable/Renewable Energy Rpts. 15, 23 (2022). This has led to all manner of contrivances such as capacity markets, capacity payments, reliability must-run contracts, and outright mandates and subsidies for new generation. While some of these efforts have succeeded in driving new investment, it would be hard to describe the current mix of policies and programs to promote investment in new capacity as rational or well designed. Much of it in fact looks like bad cost-of-service regulation that has created ample opportunities for new rent seeking behavior.305See Boyd, supra note 21, at 809–12 (discussing problems with rent seeking and capacity market design in various RTO/ISO markets in the U.S.). Recent legislation introduced in Texas would provide guaranteed returns of 10% funded by taxpayers for 10 GW of new natural gas plants that would provide back-up reserve power in the event of future crises. The total cost is estimated at some $18 billion. See Emily Foxhall, Bills Aimed at Adding More Natural Gas Power to Texas Grid Clear Senate, Tex. Tribune (Apr. 5, 2023), https://www.texastribune.org/2023/04/05/texas-senate-grid-natural-gas-energy-legislature [https://perma.cc/V927-DKDM].

The larger lesson here is that an overbuilt system is actually much better for consumers than a system that is slightly underbuilt or even one that is operating right on the edge of full capacity. When it comes to vital infrastructure, asset sweating is generally not a good strategy. And even if there was a time when asset sweating made sense for the electricity sector, this is decidedly not the case today as the sector enters a new phase of substantial investment.

C.  Price Rationing

The neoliberal vision of competitive electricity markets depended ultimately upon the ability to transmit real-time prices in the wholesale markets all the way through to consumers in the retail markets. If consumers could see and respond to the actual wholesale cost of electricity as it fluctuated in real time, they would be able to adjust their demand accordingly and the system would be optimized. This form of price rationing provided a way to manage load, as Boiteux and others recognized in the 1950s, and was the only way to fully realize the allocative efficiency that comes with marginal cost pricing.306Boiteux, supra note 79, at 83–84.

The problem is that most retail customers in most markets do not want to take service on these terms. When given the choice, most residential customers in most markets seem to prefer stable, flat rates as evidenced by the general lack of switching in retail markets that allow it.307See Mathew J. Morey & Laurence D. Kirsch, Elec. Mkts Res. Found., Retail Choice in Electricity: What Have We Learned in 20 Years? v (2016) (noting that less than one tenth of eligible residential customers in U.S. markets have switched providers); see also id. at 62 (“In summary, there is evidence that retail choice decisions require business savvy that many consumers lack, and that less educated or low-income consumers are more likely than other consumers to make poor retail supplier choices.”). For a review of U.S. and international experiences with retail choice in electricity, see generally Littlechild supra note 214. This is especially true for the elderly and others who spend a lot of time at home and have limited options for shifting their demand over time.308See Lee V. White & Nicole D. Sintov, Health and Financial Impacts of Demand-Side Response Measures Differ Across Sociodemographic Groups, 5 Nat. Energy 50, 50 (2020) (noting that time-varying rates and other forms of responsive pricing can have detrimental effects on the poor and elderly). To be sure, an increasing (but still quite small) number of residential retail customers in the U.S. and elsewhere have started to take service under a system of time-varying rates—an option that is much easier with new advanced metering infrastructure.309See, e.g., Shan Zhou, The Effect of Smart Meter Penetration on Dynamic Electricity Pricing: Evidence from the United States, 34 Electr. J. 1, 6 (2021) (“[The growing penetration of smart meters in the United States] is positively and significantly associated with the share of customers participating in dynamic pricing.”). And commercial and industrial customers have long opted for time-varying rates because of their sensitivity to costs and ability to shift load.310See Nasim Nezamoddini & Yong Wang, Real-Time Electricity Pricing for Industrial Customers: Survey and Case Studies in the United States, 195 Applied Energy 1023, 1023 (2017). In some states such as California and Massachusetts, moreover, certain classes of residential customers are being defaulted into time-varying rates.311See Boyd & Carlson, supra note 36, at 873.

There are a range of options here—from simple time-of-use block rates to various forms of peak pricing to fully-dynamic real-time pricing, and there is a large and growing literature evaluating the relative advantages of each.312Id. at 869–77 (discussing the different forms of time-varying rates). See generally Jacob Mays & Diego Klabjan, Optimization of Time-Varying Electricity Rates, 38 Energy J. 67 (2017) (discussing debates on different types of time-varying rates). The catch is that the more closely retail prices track wholesale prices, the more volatile and unpredictable customers’ bills become. This is, of course, also the basis for the opportunities that such pricing programs entail—allowing customers to adjust their demand in response to price signals over the course of a day, month, or season. But the assumptions about consumer behavior that underwrite much of the thinking about these policies seem to be rather crude and unrealistic. How many people actually want to be energy day traders for a few dollars a day (at most)?

More importantly, dynamic retail pricing can also turn out to be a disaster when wholesale prices reach extreme levels. To take a rather dramatic recent example, in Texas during Winter Storm Uri, many of the customers who ended up with extremely high bills used a retail provider called Griddy to procure their power. For a monthly fee of $9.99, Griddy provided its customers with retail electricity at a price that mirrored the wholesale cost of electricity established by the auctions in the Texas electricity market.313William Boyd, Getting Down to the Nitty Griddy, LegalPlanet (Feb. 24, 2021), https://legal-planet.org/2021/02/24/getting-down-to-the-nitty-griddy [https://perma.cc/4QPQ-ZJJR]. As one of the purest forms of dynamic marginal cost pricing of electricity that one could find, Griddy sought to put into practice what Alfred Kahn and other proponents of marginal cost pricing had long sought—a system where supply and demand could mutually adjust based on real-time price signals.

In February 2021, however, the Texas grid was pushed to the breaking point and wholesale prices were allowed to rise to the market operator’s $9,000/MWh price cap for several days.314 See Luminant Energy Co. v. Pub. Util. Comm’n of Texas, 665 S.W.3d 166 (Tex. App. 2023) (discussing scarcity pricing mechanism in ERCOT market and two Texas PUC orders during Uri directing ERCOT to set market clearing price at $9,000 per MWh); see also Stephen Littlechild & Lynne Kiesling, Hayek and the Texas Blackout, 34 Electr. J. 1, 6 (2021) (describing decision by the Texas PUC to direct ERCOT to set wholesale prices at the $9,000 per MWh cap given the dramatic scarcity of supply, much of which was offline because of a lack of weatherization). The price cap stayed in effect for four days. Id. at 7. Given the arctic conditions across the state, of course, most customers had little choice but to keep using their electricity as long as it was available. This left thousands of customers facing astronomical bills and financial distress (one Griddy customer reported a bill of $16,752).315See Giulia McDonnell Nieto del Rio, Nicholas Bogel-Burroughs & Ivan Penn, His Lights Stayed on During Texas’ Storm. Now He Owes $16,752, N.Y. Times (Feb. 20, 2021), https://www.nytimes.com/2021/02/20/us/texas-storm-electric-bills.html [https://perma.cc/T4FR-FGKT]. Griddy, of course, went out of business (after urging its customers to switch suppliers) and the government had to come to the rescue.316See Littlechild & Kiesling, supra note 314, at 5 (describing Griddy’s “Hayekian” approach to residential electricity pricing and its demise during Winter Storm Uri). The Texas Public Utility Commission issued orders blocking retail providers from sending bills or disconnecting customers, while the Texas Legislature promptly banned the use of dynamic real-time pricing plans like the one offered by Griddy.317See Order Directing Certain Actions and Granting Exceptions to Certain Rules, Proj. No. 5182, Pub. Util. Comm’n of Tex. (Feb. 21, 2021) (prohibiting disconnections and requiring deferred payment plans for customers); An Act Relating to the Regulation of Certain Retail Electric Products, H.B. 16, 87th Sess. (Tex. 2021) (prohibiting electricity providers from offering “wholesale indexed products” to residential and small commercial customers and defining a “wholesale indexed product” as a “retail electric product in which the price a customer pays for electricity includes a direct pass-through of real-time settlement point prices” from the wholesale ERCOT market). Some Texas politicians even called for federal relief for Texan’s utility bills.318See Martin Pengelly, Republicans Eye Federal Funds to Help Pay Texans’ Exorbitant Energy Bills, Guardian (Feb. 21, 2021, 3:10 PM), https://www.theguardian.com/us-news/2021/feb/21/texas-republicans-federal-funds-energy-bills [https://perma.cc/8LAR-M3DN].

Various commentators have also argued that real time pricing would have helped avert the California electricity crisis in 2000–01, given that the retail rate freeze instituted as part of the restructuring legislation undermined any possibility of demand response and forced utilities to buy high and sell low.319See, e.g., Weare, supra note 240 at 26–27. There is surely some truth to this, but it is difficult to gauge how much of a difference it would have made. In fact, widespread use of responsive pricing during the California crisis would likely have transferred the costs of market power and market manipulation to rate payers in the short term rather than over the longer term. And it would surely have hurt those most dependent on electricity, such as the elderly and the infirm.

The key lesson here is that an overreliance on responsive pricing for necessities can quickly become coercive during periods of great need, raising important political and ethical questions about the overall governance of key systems of provisioning. Even the proponents of responsive pricing have recognized this. As William Vickrey put it more than fifty years ago, “the main difficulty with responsive pricing is likely to be not mechanical or economic, but political. The medieval notion of the just price as an ethical norm, with its implication that the price of a commodity or service that is nominally in some sense the same and should not vary according to the circumstances of the moment, has a strong appeal even today.”320Vickrey, supra note 81, at 346; see also Boyd, supra note 8, at 721 (discussing history of the concept of just price and its influence on public utility law). Indeed it does.

But perhaps the most extreme manifestation of price rationing in electricity is the widespread use of prepayment meters that have been such a prominent part of retail electricity in the UK and other markets around the world over the last decade.321See Steve Thomas, Allowing British Electricity Consumers to Choose Their Supplier, IEEE Power & Energy Mag., July/Aug. 2023, at 18, 21 (“The widespread use of prepayment meters is a particular feature of the British reforms. In 2016, about 16% of consumers used them. Their use dates to 1993, when policy became that consumers struggling to pay their energy bills had little choice but to switch to prepayment meters. In some cases, retail suppliers break into consumers’ premises to replace the standard meter with a prepayment meter . . . . From an industry point of view, prepayment meters were an ideal solution to the issue of consumer debt. With a prepayment meter, consumers that could not afford to buy energy cut themselves off, so there was no possibility of further debt.”). Retail providers, not surprisingly, strongly favor the use of prepayment meters precisely because they put responsibility on individual households and provide a means to extract additional fees from the poor.322 Id. Indeed, various government reports have found that customers on prepayment meters typically pay higher prices than those on standard tariffs and have fewer options to switch among providers.323See, e.g., UK Competition & Mkts. Auth., supra note 215, at 546 (noting that customers on prepayment meters often paid higher prices). The widespread use of prepayment meters in the midst of the recent energy crisis, as noted, became one of the major points of contention for grassroots campaigns such as Don’t Pay UK.324See supra text accompanying note 7 (describing Don’t Pay UK demand to end use of prepayment meters).

What seems to be increasingly clear from these developments is that many customers do not view electricity as a commodity. Rather, they (we) tend to view it as part of the basic infrastructure of everyday life and many of us prefer a stable, predictable monthly bill. This is especially true for older customers, low-income customers, and others who are confined to their homes because of illness or, say, a pandemic. So, while it may be true that more price-mediated demand response can make the power grid more responsive and help to balance supply and demand, we need to think long and hard about safeguards and protections during extreme events for certain classes of customers and should proceed carefully as we start defaulting customers into systems of variable rates as California, Massachusetts, and other states are doing.325See Boyd & Carlson, supra note 36, at 873. Prices for electricity, like the prices for other essential services, are more than just signals, and the ways in which we decide to make prices for these essential services (that is, the ways in which we design and use regulation and markets to generate prices) have serious implications for people and their ability to get on with their lives.

As we enter the age of electricity, moreover, price rationing makes even less sense than in the past. Going forward, we actually want people to use more electricity, not less; that is, we want them to replace their gas-fired cooking and heating and their internal combustion vehicles with electricity. That means we need to find ways to make electricity cheaper and more stable over time so that we can accelerate the process of decarbonization through electrification. Although well-designed time-varying rates clearly have an important role to play in shifting load and balancing the system as we ramp up electrification, it seems unlikely that most customers will be able to constantly adjust their demand in response to constantly changing price signals. Any viable decarbonization strategy will need to include rate designs that spread costs over time and across customers while ensuring access to affordable electricity for everyone.

D.  Decarbonization

There has long been an implicit assumption in much of the energy policy literature that because wind and solar are now the cheapest sources of electricity generation, investment will inevitably flow to these technologies relative to others. Subsidies and supports have been and will continue to be important, the argument goes, but now that renewables have won the war on costs, markets are the best way to translate these cost advantages into deployment at scale. The rapid growth of renewables in general and solar energy in particular are often taken as evidence of this.

As Brett Christophers reminds us, however, this assumption rests on a basic misconception about how capitalism works.326See Christophers, supra note 27 at xii-xiii (arguing that one should focus on profit rather than relative prices when analyzing the prospects for investment in clean energy). Simply put, capital flows not to the lowest cost option but to the one with the highest expected profits.327Id. This is part of the reason why large fossil fuel companies continue to invest heavily in fossil fuels rather than renewables. They simply cannot make the same profits in renewables that they make with fossil hydrocarbons.328See id. at xxv. See generally Brett Christophers, Fossilised Capital: Price and Profit in the Energy Transition, 27 New Pol. Econ. 146 (2022). Thus, to assume that renewables will beat gas and coal just because they are cheaper is to ignore the all-important question of whether they are actually more profitable. Without question, cost and profit are sometimes aligned, but that is always an artefact of the system of price making that has been devised rather than some sort of natural fact about markets.

The assumption that low-cost renewables will beat fossil fuels simply because they are cheaper also ignores the distinctive cost structures and capital requirements of the new renewable energy technologies. Because renewables are essentially all capital costs and no variable costs, the cost of financing is all important.329See Keppler et. al., supra note 297, at 6 (noting that capital costs dominate the investment challenge for renewables and concluding that the inability of markets to ensure cost recovery causes financing costs to rise considerably). It is in the capital markets, therefore, that much of the future cost of renewable energy will be determined.330See, e.g., Malcolm Keay, John Rhys & David Robinson, Electricity Market Reform in Britain: Central Planning Versus Free Markets, in Evolution of Global Electricity Markets: New Paradigms, New Challenges, New Approaches 31, 34–35 (Fereidoon P. Sioshani ed., 2013) (discussing distinctive financing and investment challenges for renewables and the inadequacy of current market structures); Joskow, supra note 27, at 325 (discussing preference for long-term contracts for renewables as a means to lower the cost of capital for renewable energy projects).

The need for large upfront financing and stable revenues is also why, in virtually all electricity markets, renewable energy is almost always compensated through long-term contracts at fixed prices that make these projects largely indifferent to the prices that emerge from the spot markets.331See Roques & Finon supra note 27, at 590 (“The experience with policies that aim to support RES-E [Renewable Energy Sources for Electricity] in liberalized markets shows an evolution across countries in favour of mechanisms based on long-term arrangements to guarantee revenues.”); Graham Weale, Can an Energy-Only Market Fully Remunerate Investment? Empirical Evidence Since 2005, 177 Energy Pol’y 1, 3 (2023) (finding that wholesale power prices in France and Germany from 2005 to 2019 were not sufficient to cover full costs). Simply put, the inframarginal rents available in the electricity markets have not provided sufficiently reliable revenues to compensate new investment, leading governments to intervene in various ways. In the UK, as noted, since 2013 the government itself has stepped in to act as the counterparty on long-term renewables contracts precisely in order to promote investment and lower the cost of capital.332See supra Section I.C.2. In the EU, member states are also moving toward a system of contracts-for-differences, building on their longstanding use of feed-in-tariffs and other mechanisms to de-risk investment in renewables.333Joskow, supra note 27, at 325; Roques & Finon, supra note 27, at 584. Other countries, including Brazil, Chile, Colombia, and Argentina have adopted similar approaches.334Joskow, supra note 27, at 324 (“At least 50 countries have relied to some extent on long-term PPAs mediated through competitive procurement programs to acquire some or all of the wind, solar, nuclear, green natural gas, storage, etc. that they forecast they need to meet their decarbonization goals.”). And, in the United States, aggressive state Renewable Portfolio Standards, which were adopted initially to protect and promote renewables during the transition to restructured electricity markets, often mandate the use of long-term power purchase agreements, and virtually all renewable energy projects are financed on the basis of such long-term contracts.335 See Roques & Finon supra note 27, at 590 (discussing use of long-term PPAs for renewables projects driven by Renewable Portfolio Standards in the US). In important respects, this can be seen as a move back to a form of vertical integration—another sign that short-term spot markets cannot provide the compensation these resources require.336See, e.g., Joskow, supra note 27, at 316 (“I expect to see this [clean electricity] transition lead to more government intervention in long-term planning of investments (‘integrated resource planning’ or IRP) in wind, solar, storage, and other carbon-free technologies, more reliance on long-term contracts (‘purchased power agreements’ or PPAs), more government-mandated competitive procurements of generation by long-term PPAs and, as a result, a partial return to government planning and vertical integration by contract rather than ownership.”); Boyd, supra note 36, at 1683–96 (discussing need for planning and investment outside of current electricity markets to facilitate decarbonization).

Finally, the inability of organized the electricity markets to promote renewables becomes even more acute as the overall share of renewables increases. This is because in a single-price auction built around short-run marginal costs, large-scale presence of renewables will compress and ultimately destroy the clearing price.337See Joskow, supra note 27, at 315 (observing that wind and solar are not suitable for “traditional short-run auction-based ‘economic dispatch’ protocols and associated market mechanisms”). While this may be viewed as a positive development for those who want to accelerate the retirement of coal, gas, and even nuclear, it also makes it impossible for renewables (or storage for that matter) to receive sufficient compensation through these markets, which then simply reinforces the preference for other forms of long-term remuneration and support.338Id. at 319.

III.  DECOMMODIFYING ELECTRICITY

In 2022, for the first time, global investment in clean energy exceeded $1 trillion and matched, also for the first time, global investment in fossil hydrocarbons.339Bloomberg New Energy Fin., Energy Transition Investment Trends 2023: Tracking Global Investment in the Low-Carbon Energy Transition 8–11 (2023). Notwithstanding the headwinds of supply chain disruptions, higher interest rates, and geopolitical uncertainty, clean energy investment looks likely to continue growing and will soon be the main driver of global energy investment.340Id. While there is much to celebrate in these developments, the problem is that current investment levels are still only a fraction of what the world needs to hit its climate targets. In fact, the world needs to be investing at least $4 trillion dollars every year starting now to have a reasonable chance of hitting those targets.341Id. at 12; see generally Int’l Energy Agency, World Energy Investment Report 2022 (2022). And, needless to say, every dollar invested in new fossil fuel assets creates that much more inertia in a global energy system that is still dominated by fossil fuels.

The continuing shortfall in current levels of investment are often taken as evidence that we need additional interventions by governments to de-risk and turbocharge private sector investment. This was, in part, the thinking behind the Inflation Reduction Act (“IRA”), and it has become an article of faith for many policymakers around the world. The politics of these sorts of subsidies are, of course, much easier than interventions focused on imposing additional costs on emissions, whether through pricing mechanisms or direct regulation. As the EU and the UK ramp up their own subsidies for the green transition, moreover, the existing “rules-based” trading system is being challenged by a newfound faith in industrial policy. But while economists and others might bemoan the inefficiencies of a “subsidy race” among larger emitters, it is not at all clear that a system built around sticks rather than carrots could ever be sufficient to build whole new industries (much less survive politically).

If we focus specifically on the power sector, which, as noted, is the backbone of broader decarbonization efforts, there are two main challenges going forward: (1) how to substantially increase capital investment in clean energy assets and (2) how to ensure access, affordability, and security of supply. The first is an investment challenge and the second is a provisioning challenge. And these two challenges have to be addressed together. Put another way, if we solve the investment problem without also simultaneously solving the access and affordability problem, efforts to accelerate the electrification of everyday life will stall in the face of high prices. This will in turn undermine overall democratic support for the effort, which will then undercut the support for more investment.

As this Article has sought to demonstrate, electricity markets as currently designed cannot deliver on these goals. While the forty-plus year experiment with liberalized electricity markets may have been good at sweating assets, these markets are not capable of driving new investment in the sector at the scale and pace necessary to achieve decarbonization targets while also ensuring access and affordability. In important respects, and as documented above, the move away from markets is already underway. But the process has been largely ad hoc and piecemeal and too many continue to cling to the idea that existing market designs can be tweaked and adjusted to deal with the challenges they face.342See, e.g., William W. Hogan, Electricity Market Design and Zero-Marginal Cost Generation, 9 Current Sustainable/Renewable Energy Reps. 15, 15 (2022) (arguing that the expansion of zero-marginal cost generation does not change the fundamentals of efficient electricity market design). But see Joskow, supra note 27, at 315 (concluding that current markets are not suitable for zero-marginal cost resources). While short-term balancing markets will continue to play an important role in electricity, it is past time to acknowledge the larger shortcomings of neoliberal electricity and embrace new institutional arrangements capable of driving massive new investment while expanding access and affordability.

There are three main components of this. First, instead of focusing on using competition between generators to discipline prices and maximize efficiency, we should focus on tools to secure a low cost of capital for the trillions of dollars of financing for zero emissions electricity generation, storage, and transmission infrastructure that is needed. This requires a fundamental shift in the relationship between capital and infrastructure that has marked the last forty years of neoliberal electricity. That means de-emphasizing competition and the price system to focus more on the best ways to channel large flows of low-cost capital into long-lived physical assets. Second, we need to explicitly embrace new forms of “social ratemaking” that depart from the principles of market pricing to support stable and affordable rates going forward.343Cf. Alexandra B. Klass & Gabriel Chan, Regulating for Energy Justice, 97 N.Y.U. L. Rev. 1426, 1462 (2022) (noting that all ratemaking is “social ratemaking” and discussing various efforts to use ratemaking to ensure access and affordability). That will inevitably require new approaches to spreading different components of costs among and between different classes of customers, a task that is made more challenging by the ongoing adoption of distributed generation, distributed storage, and electric vehicles. Third, we need to rethink our approach to balancing—both on the bulk power supply side and on the demand side in favor of a more cooperative approach that recognizes the fact of intermittency and prioritizes arrangements to share reserve capacity and load management responsibilities as we transition to a renewables-dominated future.

A.  Capital and Infrastructure

The old idea of public utility in the United States was built in part around efforts to devise a framework that could channel large amounts of capital into new infrastructure based on specific mechanisms of cost recovery. The objective was to make sure that the investments were prudent when made and that the investors would receive a fair return on their capital—a moving target that was tied to the more general conditions in the capital markets.344See Fed. Power Comm’n v. Hope Nat. Gas Co., 320 U.S. 591, 602 (1944); Bluefield Water Works v. Pub. Serv. Comm’n, 262 U.S. 679, 681 (1923); Missouri ex rel. Southwestern Bell Tel. Co. v. Pub. Serv. Comm’n, 262 U.S. 276, 289–92 (1923) (Brandeis, J., concurring). Historians have documented that one of the reasons IOUs favored rate regulation through state PUCs was in order to secure a lower cost of capital, which the evidence suggests was at least partly realized.345See William J. Hausman & John L. Neufield, The Market for Capital and the Origins of Electric Utilities in the United States, 62 J. Econ. Hist. 1050, 1058 (2002).

During the first three quarters of the twentieth century, this system succeeded in driving substantial capital investment in new infrastructure.346See generally Thomas Hughes, Networks of Power: Electrification in Western Society (1983). As utilities built larger and larger plants together with extensive transmission and distribution systems, economies of scale translated into declining real prices for ratepayers. The concern, as noted, was overbuilding and overinvestment in the physical assets that constituted a utility’s rate base—a problem that was compounded by the threat of regulatory capture.347See Harvey Averch & Leland L. Johnson, Behavior of the Firm Under Regulatory Constraint, 52 Am. Econ. Rev. 1052, 1068 (1962) (concluding that firms operating under rate-of-return constraint of price control have an incentive to substitute capital for other factors of production in an uneconomic fashion that is difficult for the regulatory agency to detect). Their thesis has since been memorialized as the Averch-Johnson effect. The actual empirical evidence for the Averch-Johnson effect is mixed, but despite that it has become accepted as gospel by the critics of rate regulation. In any event, it is not clear what this looks like in a world of zero-marginal cost resources where there are no other factors of production other than capital. By the 1970s, with economies of scale in thermal power generation exhausted and in the face of major increases in fuel prices and slowing demand, utilities and their regulators were suddenly confronted with a very different macroeconomic environment that entailed a significantly higher cost of capital.348See Boyd, supra note 36, at 1658–59 (discussing crisis of the 1970s and factors affecting electric utilities). This was the beginning of the end of the so-called “public utility consensus,” and the emergence of a new emphasis on deregulation and markets that would go into high gear during the 1980s and 1990s.349See Hirsch, supra note 224, at 205.

A big part of the move to markets, in fact, was premised on the idea that investment would be disciplined by the forces of competition and the price system rather than the judgments of regulators. Gold plating would be replaced by a focus on performance and efficiency. Assets would be squeezed and sweated, made to work harder, while the risk of new investment would be transferred from ratepayers to investors.

Today, however, the electricity sector is transitioning once again to a phase of high investment. Moreover, the dominant generating technologies and underlying cost structures that mark the current phase put even more of a premium on cost of capital than in the past. As the clean energy transition accelerates, the focus will once again need to be on institutional arrangements that can secure a low cost of capital for long-lived assets.350Cf. Hung-Po Chao, Shmuel Oren & Robert Wilson, Reevaluation of Vertical Integration and Unbundling in Restructured Electricity Markets, in Competitive Electricity Markets: Design, Implementation, Performance 27, 61 (Fereidoon P. Sioshansi ed., 2008) (“Cost-of-service regulation is inherently a kind of insurance for utilities, since it guarantees to a utility that its costs accepted as prudent and accepted into its rate base are eventually recovered in full from retail rates on an amortized basis that includes the cost of capital. Insuring utilities’ cost recovery was very effective in reducing the cost of capital, since their bonds and shares carried negligible risks of default and provided steady payments of interest and dividends.”); see also Grubb & Newbery, supra note 205, at 10 (finding that the UK’s contracts-for-differences approach to renewables, which looks a lot like cost-of-service, succeeded in significantly reducing the cost of capital for renewables projects). Spreading those financing costs over a longer time frame and a larger customer base will in turn provide a critical part of the effort to ensure stable and affordable electricity for customers.

This requires patient capital willing to support high upfront investments in exchange for long-term, stable returns. Doing that, as noted above, means shifting our attention from the remuneration possible in the electricity markets to the capital markets and to the role of government in promoting capital investment in long-lived assets. In the United States, at least, there are three main options for doing this: (1) the use of tax credits and other subsidies to de-risk private investment in new assets; (2) public investment and public ownership of new assets; and (3) public utility regulation.

The big looming question in all of this is whether the new renewable energy and storage assets that will dominate our electricity systems in the future will be owned and managed by private owners intent on charging what the traffic will bear or whether they will be part of a broader collective project that includes diverse forms of public utility—from outright public ownership to various cooperative and community arrangements to a renewed effort to leverage public utility cost-of-service regulation to harness the power of private enterprise and direct it toward public ends.351Cf. Boyd, supra note 36, at 1619 (observing that the IOU model does not exhaust the category of public utility); see also Shelley Welton, Public Energy, 92 N.Y.U. L. Rev. 267, 267 (2017) (arguing for broader reconsideration of more public forms of energy control and ownership). For the last thirty years, the U.S. has made a very deliberate choice to pursue a privatized and financialized approach to renewable energy, with generous tax credits driving project finance structures that were dominated by banks and financial institutions. The IRA continues this trend, but it also begins to move away from the heavily financialized arrangements of the past through the direct pay and transferability provisions. While it is too early to tell how popular and effective these provisions will be, they do point up the importance of creating a system with a diversity of ownership structures for renewable power that maintain strong public and regulated components. Given the long lead times and financing challenges associated with renewables, especially under current market structures, there is a danger (and a growing body of supporting evidence) that large private equity firms, asset managers, and large clean energy multinationals are increasingly in a position to own the lion’s share of renewable energy generation. While this may be a welcome development for those who are eager to see more private capital flowing into clean energy, we should be careful to remember the painful lessons learned when unregulated private capital takes over vital infrastructure.

But there are alternatives, as Harold Hotelling made clear almost a century ago in his argument in favor of using taxes on land and wealth to pay for the fixed costs of new public infrastructure.352See Hotelling, supra note 68, at 245. Although it seems unrealistic to expect full government financing for new infrastructure along the lines of what Hotelling and some contemporary proponents of the Big Green State have advocated for, it is still important to articulate the details of how these new public enterprises would be structured and governed—a task that requires attention not only to past experiences with state-owned enterprises, various public power projects, and municipal utilities, but also one that critically evaluates emerging approaches such as the UK’s Low Carbon Contract Company and similar efforts around the world. Government-backed financing arrangements can also provide cheap long-term capital to various forms of community and cooperative arrangements. And, of course, recent calls for a new public investment authority and efforts in various states to revive public ownership and control over clean energy assets could also serve as examples of a more robust public role in the clean energy transition.353See, e.g., Saule Omarova, Berggruen Inst., The National Investment Authority: An Institutional Blueprint 62 (2024); Robert C. Hockett & Saule T. Omarova, Private Wealth and Public Goods: The Case for a National Investment Authority, 43 J. Corp. Law 437, 437 (2018).

As for the IRA and the use of tax credits to de-risk private investment, the key question here is whether the public will get anything in return for the use of public money to drive investment in new assets and infrastructure or whether the new private renewable energy asset owners will capture the majority of the benefits of public support. As noted, the new direct pay provisions under the IRA could be used to support various forms of public ownership of renewable energy, but it seems unlikely that this will scale quickly.

A third option that offers a middle path between public ownership and the pure de-risking approach is U.S. style public utility regulation, which has long served to channel large amounts of low-cost capital into long-lived physical assets.354See Boyd, supra note 36, at 1683–99 (discussing need for planning and investment in clean energy transition and role of public utility cost-of-service rate regulation as a mechanism for securing capital on favorable terms and directing it toward large investments in generation, transmission, and distribution); Boyd & Carlson, supra note 36, at 844–61 (discussing the role of public utility cost-of-service rate making in financing large low-carbon generation assets such as nuclear power and carbon capture and storage as well as in various grid modernization efforts). Under this approach, public utilities are allowed a guaranteed rate of return on their prudent investments that covers their costs including the cost of capital. The certainty of cost recovery through rates has historically translated into a lower cost of capital. Moreover, under the basic model (which, to be sure, does not always work as intended), once the costs are recovered in rates and the assets are depreciated, they are no longer charging costs to the ratepayers beyond whatever it takes to keep them running, which is very little in the case of wind and solar. Critics will surely rehearse all of the problems and perverse incentives that are embedded in public utility regulation, all of which ultimately depend on how well regulators do their jobs. At the very least, though, it seems important to acknowledge the promise that public utility regulation holds for more public control over the direction of private capital investment and the mechanisms of cost recovery. This seems particularly important for renewable energy, which in many ways is a perfect fit for cost-of-service regulation given the fact that these projects are almost all capital costs, which should make financing and cost-recovery much more straightforward than traditional fossil fuel assets.

The key takeaway in all of this is that we have returned, it seems, to many of the fundamental questions regarding capital and infrastructure that Hotelling and others raised during the middle decades of the 20th century.355See Hotelling, supra note 68, at 257–60; see also discussion supra Section I.A.2. In Hotelling’s view, the “general welfare,” as he called it, was best served when the fixed costs of infrastructure investments were paid from taxes on income, inheritances, and land, which would then allow the public to pay only the short-run marginal costs of using the asset, which in many cases was zero.356See Hotelling, supra note 68, at 242. In effect, Hotelling was arguing for using taxes on the wealthy to support public infrastructure, which promised to deliver enormous benefits to the public that far outweighed the costs imposed.357Id. at 257–60.

In some ways, the IRA tax credit provisions could be read as a partial realization of Hotelling’s argument. Substantial tax revenues (albeit in the form of foregone taxes or so-called tax expenditures) are being used to build part of the infrastructure we need for the clean energy transition. The only problem is that we have allowed private financial institutions and large corporations to take the tax credits and own the assets. If anything, then, the current use of public money to de-risk private investment looks like a neoliberal inversion of Hotelling’s argument. In this view, it is a mistake to suggest that the ultimate ownership of the assets does not matter. As the great clean energy buildout proceeds, the critical question is how much rent these asset owners will be able to extract from the public for the use of those assets. Put another way, once these projects are paid off, the owners will continue to extract rents for the use of resources that are essentially free and have been partially financed by public expenditures in the form of tax credits. But only if we let them.

Hotelling, of course, was writing against the backdrop of massive government spending on infrastructure, particularly for large public power projects, and a concerted government effort through initiatives such as the Tennessee Valley Authority and the Rural Electrification Administration (among others) to ensure near-universal access to affordable electricity. To be sure, our world is quite different than the one Hotelling was writing about, but we are clearly at the beginning of another substantial buildout of new infrastructure, where questions of cost recovery, cost of capital, access, and affordability will be front and center. One of the major claims of this Article is that the market-based approach to electricity of the last forty years—that is, the effort to make electricity into a commodity—will not get the job done. Policymakers, market regulators, and even some economists have started to recognize this. But the question of what comes next is still unresolved, notwithstanding the strong tendencies pushing toward a financialized and privatized version of the clean energy future. While there is surely no one right way to decommodify electricity, in all cases it seems critical to think of the new assets being built (and, perhaps, the capital being invested in those assets) as part of a common infrastructure and key system of provisioning for basic needs. In this vision, renewable energy and storage, which will likely be the dominant sources of electricity in a decarbonized future, should be essentially free once the capital costs have been paid. And that should open up a range of possibilities for making electricity widely available at low and stable prices.358 Cf. Benkler, supra note 40, at 103 (“A critical goal of any post-neoliberal order would bemoving toward meaningful, if partial, decommodification of the basic necessities of life so that more people have a chance to live decently without being forced to sell their labor or maximize their earnings.”).

B.  Social Ratemaking

A fundamental commitment of Don’t Pay UK was that electricity is too important to be left to a system of markets and price rationing. Their demands for an end to prepayment meters and for a social tariff that would provide a stable, affordable rate structure for all customers reflected a view that electricity is a primary social good (an “essential service,” as Felix Frankfurter once put it) that needs to be made available to everyone on reasonable terms.359See Felix Frankfurter, The Public and its Government 81 (1930) (“No task more profoundly tests the capacity of our government, both in nation and state, than its share in securing for society those essential services which are furnished by public utilities.”). This was, as noted, a basic commitment of many of the nationalized systems of the past, which, despite all of their problems, were directed at providing reliable and affordable electricity to everyone and often explicitly conceived as part of a broader redistributive welfare state.

In the U.S., the older regulated public utility model incorporated some of these commitments, but all too often fell short of the goal of universal access. Expansive federal support for rural electrification, regional experiments such as the Tennessee Valley Authority, and large public power projects were also based on strong public commitments to providing cheap and reliable electricity to all households.360See Shelley Welton, Clean Electrification, 88 Univ. Colo. L. Rev. 571, 613–17 (2016) (discussing role of public power projects such as the Tennessee Valley Authority and the Rural Electrification Administration in ensuring access and affordability); Welton, supra note 351, at 267 (discussing different forms of “public energy” and their role in the clean energy transition). That work is still not done, despite its increasing urgency.361See, e.g., Tribal Energy Development, U.S. Dep’t Energy (Mar. 29, 2023), https://www.doi.gov/ocl/tribal-energy-development [https://perma.cc/48PY-TGNP] (“21% of Navajo Nation homes and 35% of Hopi Indian Tribe homes are unelectrified.”).

Access and affordability are important on their own terms, given that electricity is a necessity and increasingly important to everyday life.362 See Welton, supra note 360, at 580 (highlighting the importance of access to affordable electricity as a means of enabling broad participation in the economy and civil society). But, they are also critical to a clean energy transition that is built around electrification. As noted, the whole strategy of decarbonization through electrification requires that people use more electricity, not just for the normal activities of the past but also for cooking, heating, and mobility. And one way to get people to use more electricity, especially people with limited budgets, is to make it cheaper for them to do so. Social ratemaking, to use Alfred Kahn’s dismissive phrase, will thus need to be a key feature of the clean energy transition.363See Klass & Chan, supra note 343, at 1462 (“All ratemaking is ‘social ratemaking.’ ”); see also id. at 1426 (“Rate setting is and always has been social policy implemented within a legislative framework designed to promote the public interest.”).

There is a history here that is worth recalling briefly.364 See id. at 1463–70 (tracing the history of low-income and lifeline rates). During the 1970s, at the same time that state PUCs were considering marginal cost pricing as a way of improving efficiency and promoting conservation, consumer and ratepayer advocacy groups were also pushing state PUCs to adopt new rate structures that would cushion the impact of high and rising prices on low-income customers.365The Utility Reform Network (“TURN”) first advocated for the adoption of lifeline rates in a general rate case for Pacific Gas & Electric in 1974. The Vermont Public Interest Research Group was active in pushing for similar reforms before the Vermont legislature. Over the next several years, various consumer groups and ratepayer advocates around the country began to push for similar rate reforms among state legislatures and PUCs. For a review, see generally Paul Rodgers & J. Edward Smith, Jr., Nat’l Ass’n Regul. Util. Comm’rs, Lifeline Rates (1976). In 1974, the Colorado PUC was the first in the country to adopt a system of “lifeline” rates establishing a minimum block of service at below average costs.366See Decision and Order of the Commission Establishing New Rates and Tarrifs, No. 86821, Colo. Pub. Util. Comm’n, at 21 (Sept. 24, 1974) (“Today, the Commission finds and adopts as being in the public interest and consistent with the Public Utilities Law, the concept of ‘lifeline’ pricing for minimum electric service . . . . It should be recognized that at the outset that as we use the term, ‘lifeline’ service refers to the level of use and not the economic situation of the user. Thus, a minimum user, regardless of economic status, will be entitled to the lifeline rate which we establish today.”). The California PUC followed in 1975 with a rate case for PG&E that adopted a similar system of lifeline rates providing a cheap initial block of electricity for “essential needs.”367See Application No. 54279 et al. of Pacific Gas and Electric Company, Decision No. 84902, Cal. Pub. Util. Comm’n, at 148 (Sept. 16, 1975) (“ . . . [W]e adopt a simplified rate structure which provides no increase in rates for residential customers who use less than a basic, minimum amount of electricity . . . . Our intention is to freeze rates for this minimum amount of usage until these rates are significantly below the average rates in the system.”); see also Stephen Mintz, Dept. of Energy, Off. Consumer Affairs/Special Impact, The Lifeline Rate Concept 4 (1976) (“A lifeline rate would make available a basic minimum amount of electricity to everyone at a fair and reasonable cost.”). That same year, the state adopted legislation codifying the concept of lifeline rates and stating explicitly that light and heat were “basic human rights [that] must be made available to all people at low cost for basic minimum quantities.”368See Miller-Warren Energy Lifeline Act, 1975 Cal. Stat. 2388, Sec. 1(a). Among other things, the legislation required the PUC to designate a baseline quantity of gas and electricity necessary to supply a significant portion of the reasonable energy needs of the average residential customer at rates below average cost. As initially designed, the California lifeline program struggled with how to define the amount of electricity required to meet “essential needs,” and developed a system of “special allowances” to accommodate certain classes of customers as well as variability of energy use across different climatic zones within the state. In 1982, the legislature approved new legislation that established “baseline rates” (essentially another name for lifeline rates) and removed the special allowances and other end-use criteria. Instead, the baseline amount was fixed at 50% to 60% of average residential consumption for most residential customers and 60% to 70% of average residential consumption during the winter for customers with all-electric residences. See Michael Hennessy & Dennis M. Keane, Lifeline Rates in California: Pricing Electricity to Attain Social Goals, 13 Eval. Rev 123, 123–24 (1989). As the name suggested, the overall objective of lifeline rates was to ensure that all customers would have access to a sufficient amount of electricity to meet their basic needs.369Mintz, supra note 367, at 27 (“The low-income household and the low fixed-income elderly household are dependent upon electricity to maintain health and home. When the price of electricity rises to a point where it begins to consume an unusually large share of income, lifestyle is threatened. Lifeline would guarantee an amount of electricity which can provide for the basics of life at a reasonable rate . . . . It is a concept designed to distribute energy to people in a fair manner.”). But see Lenneal J. Henderson Jr., Public Utility Regulations: The Socioeconomic Dimensions of Reform, 9 Rev. Black Pol. Econ. 260, 272 (1979) (“Fundamentally, the lifeline concept is an emergency concept which is aimed less at the incorporation of a basic social equity principle in utility pricing than at providing an emergency service to the needy at less than normal cost.”). For use beyond that basic amount, rates would increase, following what is known as an inverted rate structure.

Other states followed suit. By the 1980s, more than twenty states in the U.S. had adopted some version of lifeline rates.370See Elliot Taubman & Neal Rauch, Recent Decisions on Rate Structure Reform: A Survey with Emphasis on Lifeline Rates, 10 Clearinghouse Rev. 607, 607 (1976); Rodgers & Smith, supra note 365, at 1–2. Although some critics argued that the system of lifeline rates departed from cost-based pricing (given that the rates for the initial lifeline block of electricity were typically below average costs) and that they violated the core public utility commitment to non-discrimination between customers, commissions and legislatures had little trouble finding that a baseline amount of electricity to meet essential needs for all customers was in the public interest and consistent with public utility law.371See, e.g., Ashley C. Schannauer, Lifeline Electric Rates: Are They Unreasonably Discriminatory?, 83 Dickinson L. Rev. 541, 541 (1979). In fact, the inverted rate structure that resulted from the use of lifeline rates, where subsequent blocks of electricity were priced at above average costs to make up for the below average cost of the initial block, corrected for some the cross-subsidies inherent in so-called promotional or declining block rates and were consistent with the energy conservation goals that were increasingly dominating discussions of rate design during and after the energy crisis of the 1970s.372During the energy crisis of the 1970s, environmental advocates and the federal government embraced inverted rate structures because they promoted conservation. Inverted rates also worked to mitigate some of the cross subsidies that were inherent in the declining block rate system where poor customers often ended up paying more per kilowatt-hour than wealthier customers, who typically used much more electricity than poor customers. One of the great advantages of lifeline rates, moreover, was that they did not require any sort of means testing, making them much easier to administer.

But various means-tested programs have been adopted over the years, including direct assistance, reduced billing and rebates, and targeted weatherization and efficiency programs.373See, e.g., Kenneth W. Costello, Features of Good Utility-Initiated Energy Assistance, 139 Energy Pol’y 1, 1 (2020) (discussing various utility programs for low-income households); Leslie W. Baxter, Electricity Policies for Low-Income Households, 26 Energy Pol’y 247, 247 (1998) (reviewing various energy assistance, consumer protection, and weatherization programs targeted at low-income households); Lenneal J. Henderson, Jr., Energy Policy and Socio-Economic Growth in Low-Income Communities, 8 Rev. Black Pol. Econ. 87, 102 (1977) (summarizing a wide range of energy policy issues related to poor households). Most recently, California enacted legislation in 2022 that calls for a new system of progressive income-based fixed charges for utility customers that seeks to reduce the growing burden of system costs on poor households and redistribute some of these costs to wealthier households.374A.B. 205, Ch. 61, Sec. 10 (Cal. 2022); Cal. Pub. Util. Code § 739.9 (West 2022); see also Cal. Pub. Util. Comm’n, Utility Costs and Affordability of the Grid of the Future: An Evaluation of Electric Costs, Rates, and Equity Issues Pursuant to PU Code Section 913.1 7 (2021) (discussing rising rates for California electricity customers and the need “to employ aggressive

actions to minimize growth in utility rate base and to protect lower-income ratepayers from cost shifts and bill impacts”); Severin Borenstein, Meredith Fowlie & James Sallee, Designing Electricity Rates for an Equitable Energy Transition 4–5 (UC Berkeley Haas Energy Inst., Working Paper No. 314, 2021).
While the measure has generated an enormous amount of controversy and opposition and while there are important questions regarding implementation, including whether the program will further encourage so-called grid defection by the wealthy, the effort represents an important experiment directed at affordability in the face of rising costs.375See, e.g., Rose Horowitch, Richer People Pay More: California’s Dramatic Change to Electricity Bills, Guardian (June 6, 2023, 4:48 P.M.), https://www.theguardian.com/us-news/2023/jun/06/california-income-based-electricity-fees-2025 [https://perma.cc/H44J-L46X].

In the UK and elsewhere, there are ongoing debates over the need for “social tariffs,” which provide targeted discount rates for low-income, elderly, and other customer groups.376See generally Nicole Watson, Patrick Grimes & Nikki Sutherland, House of Commons Library, Debate on Energy Social Tariffs (2023) (discussing history, background, and key features of proposal for energy social tariff in the UK). As noted in the introduction, this has been one of the main demands of Don’t Pay UK and other similar grassroots groups.377See supra text accompanying note 7. Various EU member countries have also used a system of cheap initial block rates, similar to lifeline rates in the U.S., as well as rebates, direct transfers, and more holistic approaches such as social housing to ensure affordability.378See Philipp Lausberg & Tijn Croon, Europe Must Fight Energy Poverty More Effectively, European Pol’y Ctr. (Jan. 19, 2023), https://www.epc.eu/en/publications/-Europe-must-fight-energy-poverty-more-effectively~4da8dc [https://perma.cc/S4P5-JVFL].

This kind of social ratemaking represents a major departure from the commitments of neoliberal electricity and reflects a growing recognition that electricity is too important to be treated as a commodity where everyone is expected to pay their own way. By explicitly structuring rates to support low-income customers, these various programs resurrect earlier redistributionist objectives of ratemaking and serve to reinforce the broad commitment to the public interest that motivated much of the early development of public utility law.379See Boyd, supra note 8, at 750–61 (tracing the history of just price and the public interest in public utility law).

Going forward, if we approach electricity as a system of provisioning for necessities rather than as a commodity that should be priced at marginal cost, there is a strong argument for a commitment to some form of social ratemaking, perhaps even universal basic service. In a renewables-dominated world, moreover, where financing of new projects has access to a low cost of capital, we should be able to spread these costs across a stable rate structure over long time frames. One can think of this more like a long-term fixed rate mortgage rather than a series of volatile market transactions tied to unpredictable markets. Customers who wish to opt into time-of-use or other forms of dynamic rates should continue to have that option. And regulators will surely continue to experiment with new pricing schemes that will drive certain kinds of investments. California’s new Net Energy Metering framework, for example, shifts the benefits of net metering from distributed generation to distributed storage.380See Decision Revising Net Energy Metering Tariffs and Subtariffs, Rulemaking 20-08-020, Cal. Pub. Util. Comm’n, at 2 (Dec. 15, 2022). In simplest terms, the new net metering rules, which govern the rates that rooftop solar customers receive for the electricity they put back on the grid during periods of excess generation, reduce the amounts received during periods of the day when there is substantial excess solar on the system and increase the amounts they would receive during the early evening (after the sun goes down), which operates as an incentive to adopt new distributed storage systems that can store the excess electricity from solar and then export it back to the grid in the evening. Although the rooftop solar industry has reacted with outrage at the new rules,381See, e.g., Ryan Kennedy, California Pulls the Plug on Rooftop Solar, PV Mag. (Dec. 19, 2022), https://pv-magazine-usa.com/2022/12/15/california-pulls-the-plug-on-rooftop-solar [https://perma.cc/95XG-VC4M]. it is important to recognize this effort for what it is: California is using prices to drive investment in behind-the-meter storage because that is what the system currently needs. This is the Boituex vision of using price signals to drive investment toward a particular mix of assets.

With more electric vehicles and distributed energy resources connecting to the grid, questions about how to price electricity for those customers who are able to take advantage of distributed energy and those who are not and how to allocate system costs across these different customer groups will be increasingly important and connected to broader questions of economic policy and social welfare. For the vast majority of customers, however, it seems that simple, stable rates that allow for predictable household expenditures and budgeting are surely preferable to a world of constantly changing price signals.

As the system settles down and the infrastructure gets built out, moreover, responsive pricing may come to matter less. In a world of zero marginal costs, and especially in a world where storage is able to spread zero marginal cost resources across the entire day, short-run costs will ultimately collapse into long-term financing costs. In that world, stable, affordable rates can serve as a stabilizing mechanism for the clean energy transition and the broader economy.382This would, of course, have important benefits for macroeconomic stabilization, bringing an end to the energy price shocks and inflation effects of the fossil fuel dominated energy system of the last half century. See Enrico Turco, Davide Bazzana, Massimiliano Rizzati, Emanuele Ciola & Sergio Vergalli, Energy Price Shocks and Stabilization Policies in the MATRIX Model, 177 Energy Pol’y 1, 1 (2023) ( “[G]overnment-funded energy tariff reduction is the most effective policy in mitigating GDP losses at relatively low public costs, particularly when coupled with an extra-profit tax on energy firms.”); see also Anton Korinek & Joseph E. Stiglitz, Macroeconomic Stabilization for a Post-Pandemic World: Revising the Fiscal-Monetary Policy Mix and Correcting Macroeconomic Externalities 2 (Brookings Hutchins Ctr. Working Paper No. 78, Aug. 2022).

C.  Cooperative Balancing

A decommodified approach to electricity also entails new thinking about balancing across the system. This is especially important as intermittent renewables such as wind and solar become a larger source of electricity, whether at utility scale or so-called behind-the-meter distributed generation. Because intermittent renewable energy makes everything on the system intermittent, this can make it difficult to finance and recover costs for other assets. In a renewables-dominated world, natural gas plants and batteries are essentially on hold waiting to see when the wind stops blowing or the sun stops shining. In effect, renewable power has been pushing the costs of intermittency onto the rest of the system.383See Deiter Helm, Cost of Energy Review 19 (2017) (discussing how costs of intermittency are not currently borne by those who cause them).

There are a variety of solutions here. One obvious approach would be to require all generators to offer firm power all the time.384 Id. at 89. That is happening in some power purchase agreements (“PPAs”) and there are proposals to require this in some markets outside of the United States. More transmission providing access to more and different types of renewables across larger geographies can also help. Windy nights in Wyoming and Colorado could be used to complement sunny days in Arizona and California. Storage could also play a major role here, effectively allowing wind and solar to be spread out over the course of the day.

But under any approach, the fact that renewables are intermittent and non-dispatchable will require new approaches to balancing the system. And this needs to happen on both ends of the grid: the bulk power supply side as well as the demand side.

On the bulk power supply side, as intermittent renewables account for a higher and higher portion of supply, broader regional and inter-regional approaches to balancing will become more important. The existing RTO and ISO markets can provide some of this. The Western Energy Imbalance Market and the proposed Southeast Energy Market (“SEEM”) are other examples. While we can debate the pros and cons of different approaches (real-time auctions versus bilateral contracts traded over an exchange), the larger question is whether these arrangements should be viewed as competitive or collaborative.

In their original manifestation, balancing markets grew out of the old tight power pools of the middle decades of the twentieth century, where large vertically-integrated utilities developed cooperative arrangements to share reserves and power so that they could deliver reliable power more cheaply than they could acting alone.385See William J. Baumol, Paul L. Joskow & Alfred E. Kahn, Edison Electr. Inst., The Challenge for Federal and State Regulators: Transition from Regulated to Efficient Competition in Electric Power 42 (Dec. 9, 1994) (Appendix A of Initial Comments of Edison Electric Institute, Docket No. RM94.7.000, FERC) (“The efficiency benefits that the industry achieves today by intercompany coordination are enormous. As we have already pointed out, pooling, which substantially reduces the dispatch cost of generation, mutual backup and enhanced reliability of service, makes a major contribution to reduced costs. Numerous bilateral and multilateral agreements and contracts are in place to effect this coordination and to make it possible to ‘move’ power from sellers in one area to buyers in another. For the most part these arrangements relate to transactions between interconnected, vertically integrated utilities. The cooperation that they entail will inevitably be more willingly undertaken among companies that have franchised monopolies in their assigned retail service areas than it will if they are direct competitors. Devising ways to maintain the very large benefits of coordination in a fully competitive generation market will not be a simple task.”). The entire approach was based on a simple “split-savings” arrangement under which the cooperating utilities shared the savings.386 See Joskow & Schmalensee, supra note 52, at 66–77 (discussing inter-utility coordination and pooling). This system worked because it was built on reciprocity and mutual assistance among similarly situated actors.387 Id. Such an approach may be more difficult in the current environment, with its mix of different regulatory and ownership structures, but the regional balancing authorities and load serving entities of today do have a strong incentive to find new approaches to cooperative balancing. Regional experimentation will be critical, but one could imagine a world of short-term regional energy imbalance markets constructed around principles of joint dispatch and reserve sharing—where different balancing authorities are cooperating with each other based on an agreed set of protocols and prices. The key point here is that the short-term markets would be deployed as tools to help balance the system rather than as arenas for competition and price discovery.

At the inter-regional scale, there are ongoing efforts, including proposed bipartisan legislation, to promote and even require substantial transfer capacity between the big regional systems that make up the U.S. power grid.388 Among other things, the Big Wires Act would require 30% transfer capacity between regions. See Big Wires Act, S. 2827,118th Cong., at 6 (2023); see also Ethan Howland, FERC Urged to Set Interregional Transfer Capacity Requirements to Boost Reliability, Lower Costs, Utility Dive (Dec. 6, 2022), https://www.utilitydive.com/news/ferc-interregional-transfer-capacity-reliability-transmission/638066 [https://perma.cc/5UTA-CTWM]; Patrick R. Brown & Audun Botterud, The Value of Inter-Regional Coordination and Transmission in Decarbonizing the US Electricity System, 5 Joule 115, 115 (2020). Having access to substantial flows of power from outside the Texas market during Winter Storm Uri, for example, would have made a huge difference.389See Michael Goggin, Grid Strategies, LLC, Transmission Makes the Power System Resilient to Extreme Weather 2 (2021) (noting that “[e]ach additional 1 GigaWatt (GW) of transmission ties between the Texas power grid (ERCOT) and the Southeastern U.S. could have saved nearly $1 billion, while keeping the heat on for hundreds of thousands of Texans” during Winter Storm Uri (emphasis omitted)). As climate disruption intensifies, moreover, more robust transfer capacity across regions can provide crucial resources to make up shortfalls and enhance resilience. Such transfer capacity can also provide much needed assistance during various sorts of market disruptions. Substantial new investments in high voltage transmission connecting key regions across the EU, for example, allowed for large transfers of bulk power across the continent to manage some of the disruptions during the recent energy crisis and ultimately kept the lights on for millions of people despite the rapid and dramatic reduction in natural gas supplies because of the Russian invasion of Ukraine.390See Ben McWilliams, Giovanni Sgaravatti, Simone Tagliapietra & Georg Zachmann, A Grand Bargain to Steer Through the European Union’s Energy Crisis, Bruegel Pol’y Contribution, Sept. 2022, at 1, 1–2. This new transfer capacity was explicitly based on a fundamental commitment to solidarity and mutual assistance among the EU member states that sought to compensate for the significant shortcomings of the market.391Id.

On the demand side, ongoing experiments with incentive-based demand-response programs and new rate structures offer promising ways forward for a system that includes demand not simply as a resource to be managed but as an active participant in the balancing of the system. The question here, though, is whether it is possible to think about demand response based on notions of reciprocity and cooperation rather than responsive pricing where each individual customer is left to decide how they will respond to price signals. Given how rapid the demand side is changing amid significant growth of distributed energy resources and electric vehicles, it is impossible to say how this might be organized in practice and whether individuals would ever embrace a more cooperative and collective approach to the electricity system. It is quite possible, maybe even likely, that we are headed in a very different direction where rich households and gated communities can defect entirely from the grid, leaving the rest of us to pay the fees that the owners of the system demand.392See Sharon Jacobs & Dave Owen, Community Energy Exit, 73 Duke L.J. 251, 315 (2023) (discussing challenges posed by distributed generation and community microgrids to existing of electricity regulation); Boyd, supra note 36, at 1614 (discussing challenges of distributed generation for the broader “public” commitments of public utility). But there are alternatives and there may well be deeper commitments in play here than we realize. In September 2022, during an intense heat wave that pushed California’s electricity system to its limit, the government sent a text message to everyone in the state asking them to step up and reduce their electricity demand over a period of hours.393See Grace Toohey & Alexandra E. Petri, A Text Asked Millions of Californians to Save Energy. They Paid Heed, Averting Blackouts; L.A. Times (Sept. 7, 2022, 8:30 PM), https://www.latimes.com/california/story/2022-09-07/a-text-asked-millions-of-californians-to-save-energy-they-listened-averting-blackouts [https://perma.cc/NR9V-J6S4]. We did it and it worked and for a brief moment we were reminded that the electricity system is in fact a shared, collective infrastructure.

CONCLUSION

The forty-year experiment with electricity markets is coming to an end. Policymakers and regulators around the world now recognize that these markets have been unable to deliver on even the most basic metrics and have launched a series of reform efforts. While there are various reasons for these failures, this Article has demonstrated that they trace back in large part to the basic design of these markets and their distinctive ways of price making. That basic market design, and the broader effort to turn electricity into a commodity, was built around fossil fuel generation and a commitment to harnessing the price system to squeeze as much efficiency out of the system as possible. But that approach no longer makes sense in the face of radical shifts in the goals, underlying technologies, and cost structures of the power sector. It is time to recognize that we are at the beginning of a new age of electricity—one in which electricity is now the chief instrument of decarbonization for most economies around the world and an increasingly critical infrastructure for vast domains of everyday life.

Needless to say, the stakes in all of this are quite high. If we cannot fix electricity, we will surely fail in our effort to fix the climate. Part of that is an investment challenge. But part of it is, as this Article has made clear, a provisioning challenge. Fixing electricity, in other words, means that we also must solve the access and affordability problem at the same time that we dramatically increase investment in new assets and infrastructure. Rapid decarbonization via electrification will not happen unless we can ensure universal access to electricity at stable and affordable rates. Put another way, electricity policy is climate policy. But it is also social policy, and it is no longer possible or prudent to ignore the connections between the two.

97 S. Cal. L. Rev. 937

Download

* Professor and Michael J. Klein Chair, UCLA School of Law; Professor, UCLA Institute of the Environment and Sustainability. Drafts of this Article were presented at the second Networks, Platforms, and Utilities Conference at Vanderbilt Law School, the UCLA/Colorado Climate Change Law and Policy Workshop, and the Law and Political Economy Workshop at Harvard Law School. Many thanks to the participants for helpful comments. Special thanks also to Samantha Lusher and Alice Carli for outstanding research assistance, and to the wonderful editors at the Southern California Law Review.

Our Parochial Administrative Law

Going back to the birth of modern administrative law in America reveals something striking. The pioneers of the field and many who followed in their footsteps weren’t trying to fashion a body of law for a rapidly expanding administrative state by being exclusively self-referential—that is, by focusing only on our own idiosyncratic experiences and needs in the United States. Rather, they were consistently looking at what we might learn from other nations as well. In short, modern administrative law began in America very much as an exercise in comparative or transnational law. Fast forward to today, and this intense comparative engagement has almost vanished from the administrative law scene. It lives, but only on the very margins of the scholarly and policy debate without any real purchase or impact. What’s more, even when administrative law comparison does suddenly appear in quite prominent places, its employment seems so problematic that it actually gives the entire enterprise a bad rap. For instance, in his dissent from a denial of cert. in Buffington v. McDonough from the October 2022 Term, Justice Gorsuch chastised his colleagues for refusing to reevaluate Chevron deference among other things by noting simply that other countries “declined to adopt” something similar. To be sure, Justice Gorsuch’s comparative statement seems superficially true. But it suffers from many of the familiar failures of irresponsible comparative inference—including by being shallow, acontextual, and selective. In fact, Justice Gorsuch’s comparativism in Buffington may not only be flawed but also what comparativists might call “abusive”—that is, it was done in the service of gradually undermining what our constitutionally legitimate administrative state presently seems to require.

This Article calls for reviving comparative administrative law as a much more meaningful enterprise in our system, arguing that its many benefits should cause domestic scholars to engage in it more and judges, litigators, and policymakers to not be reluctant to use it as well. In the process, this Article also suggests how precisely to approach comparative administrative law in useful and productive—rather than shallow and abusive—ways that would avoid the kind of pitfalls characteristic of Justice Gorsuch’s opinion in Buffington. With the Court any day now poised to conclusively opine on the continued validity of Chevron deference in two cases that came to it after Buffington, Loper Bright Enterprises v. Raimondo and Relentless, Inc. v. Department of Commerce, and given the larger pressures our administrative state faces, considering the values of administrative law comparison and how to employ it properly seems exactly opportune.

Part I tracks the rise and fall of comparative administrative law in the U.S. through the years and suggests the causes for its demise. Part II makes the affirmative case for comparative administrative law’s revival, emphasizing the increased possibilities for such comparison today, its ability to enhance understanding of our own administrative law and to point in the direction of desirable reforms, and identifying what this Article calls a “modest and experimentalist” approach that should enable amplifying comparativism’s place while avoiding risks of misuse and abuse. Part III then illustrates this approach by discussing two doctrinal areas where our administrative law could indeed learn valuable lessons by looking outside: first, the law governing administrative guidance, and, second, Chevron, illustrating how an adequate comparative approach rectifies Buffington’s failures and might usefully illuminate the Court’s analysis in either Loper Bright and Relentless or well beyond. The Article concludes by highlighting strategies to support the desired comparative administrative law rebirth, pointing to changes in the law school curriculum and in some scholarly, judicial, and bar practices.

INTRODUCTION

In the field of administrative law, we love our history. We frequently turn to history, for example, to try and figure out the origins of our administrative state, debating whether it is a relatively recent creation or rather a much older one.1Compare Daniel P. Carpenter, The Forging of Bureaucratic Autonomy: Reputations, Networks, and Policy Innovation in Executive Agencies, 1862–1928, at 8–9 (2001) (emphasizing the recency of the administrative state and that it was largely a creation of the end of the nineteenth and twentieth century), and Stephen Skowronek, Building a New American State: The Expansion of National Administrative Capacities, 1877–1920, at 24–26 (1982) (same), with Jerry L. Mashaw, Creating the Administrative Constitution: The Lost One Hundred Years of American Administrative Law 3–5 (2012) (emphasizing the administrative state has much older roots than conventional stories tell), and Nicholas R. Parrillo, A Critical Assessment of the Originalist Case Against Administrative Regulatory Power: New Evidence from the Federal Tax on Private Real Estate in the 1790s, 130 Yale L.J. 1288, 1288 (2021) (same). We turn to history too to make better sense of the passage of the Administrative Procedure Act of 1946 (“APA”)—discerning the various forces that were pushing for it (or against it),2See, e.g., George B. Shepherd, Fierce Compromise: The Administrative Procedure Act Emerges from New Deal Politics, 90 Nw. U. L. Rev. 1557, 1558–61 (1996) (providing a by now canonical account of the emergence of the APA as a result of a preceding struggle); Joanna L. Grisinger, The Unwieldy American State: Administrative Politics Since the New Deal 59 (2012) (similar). and what ideas or compromises exactly stood behind its various provisions and instructions.3See, e.g., Paul R. Verkuil, The Administrative Procedure Act at 75: Observations and Reflections, 28 Geo. Mason L. Rev. 533, 534–36 (2021) (describing the ideas and thought behind some of the APA’s central provisions); Emily S. Bremer, The Undemocratic Roots of Agency Rulemaking, 108 Cornell L. Rev. 69, 90–101 (2022) (same, with a focus on notice-and-comment rulemaking); Blake Emerson, The Public’s Law: Origins and Architecture of Progressive Democracy 21 (2019) (discussing the general ideational influences on modern administrative law). And we finally turn to history to understand what role different institutions or players were believed to have (or should have) over the administrative apparatus more broadly—whether those are the courts,4See, e.g., Thomas W. Merrill, Article III, Agency Adjudication, and the Origins of the Appellate Review Model of Administrative Law, 111 Colum. L. Rev. 939, 953–69 (2011) (discussing the early modern evolution of judicial review of administrative action). the President,5See, e.g., Noah A. Rosenblum, The Antifascist Roots of Presidential Administration, 122 Colum. L. Rev. 1, 18–31 (2022) (providing one account of the historical evolution of the role of the president in the administrative state). Congress,6See, e.g., Louis Fisher, The Legislative Veto: Invalidated, It Survives, 56 L. & Contemp. Probs. 273, 275–84 (1993) (discussing the historical pedigree of the legislative veto); Abner S. Greene, Checks and Balances in an Era of Presidential Lawmaking, 61 U. Chi. L. Rev. 123, 163–66 (1994) (same). or much beyond.7See, e.g., Reuel E. Schiller, Enlarging the Administrative Polity: Administrative Law and the Changing Definition of Pluralism, 1945–1970, 53 Vand. L. Rev. 1389, 1399–1404 (2000) (discussing the role of interest groups and a broadly general commitment to the ideology of pluralism as significantly impacting the shape and development of administrative law). For some, this continuous turn to administrative law history is done as a source of intellectual learning and reflection about our past, sometimes in order to better grasp why our law is what it is today or what opportunities we might have to change it.8See, e.g., Daniel R. Ernst, Tocqueville’s Nightmare: The Administrative State Emerges in America, 1900–1940, at 6–7 (2014) (discussing the ideas that shaped up the foundational structures of the administrative state); Mark Tushnet, Administrative Law in the 1930s: The Supreme Court’s Accommodation of Progressive Legal Theory, 60 Duke L.J. 1565, 1566–68 (2011) (similar). For others, embracing labels such as administrative law “originalism”9See, e.g., Evan D. Bernick, Envisioning Administrative Procedure Act Originalism, 70 Admin. L. Rev. 807, 834–35 (2018) (defending administrative law originalism); Jeffrey A. Pojanowski, Neoclassical Administrative Law, 133 Harv. L. Rev. 852, 884–95 (2020) (defending a more self-proclaimed softened version of constitutional and administrative law originalism). or APA “textualism,”10See, e.g., Kathryn E. Kovacs, Superstatute Theory and Administrative Common Law, 90 Ind. L.J. 1207, 1251 (2015) (defending a version of administrative law originalism); John F. Duffy, Administrative Common Law in Judicial Review, 77 Tex. L. Rev. 113, 141 (1998) (criticizing central facets of administrative law as grounded in impermissible common law rather than the text of the APA). this incessant turn to history can take a much more authoritative tone—insisting that the lessons of the past might still govern us today.

But there is something in all this love that we’ve been giving to our administrative law history that we seem to be forgetting today. Our contemporary talk about our administrative past is usually pitched in strongly self-referential terms—as though modern administrative law was born out of exclusive reflection on our own idiosyncratic challenges in developing a body of law for a rapidly growing administrative state. As though it was only about “we,” “us,” and “our” needs. That, however, wasn’t the case at all. Modern administrative law didn’t begin in our system through geographically bounded reflection and thought. To the contrary, we were consistently looking at other nations and their own respective administrative states and laws to see what we might learn from them. In short, administrative law was born in America very much as an exercise in comparative or transnational law.

This is not an exaggeration. In fact, the work of scholarship that was the first to coin and popularize the term “administrative law” in the U.S. was explicitly comparative in nature. That work was Frank Goodnow’s book, suitably titled Comparative Administrative Law and published in its first edition in 1893.11Frank J. Goodnow, Comparative Administrative Law: An Analysis of the Administrative Systems National and Local, of the United States, England, France and Germany (1893). And, as its subtitle says, the book was indeed a deep comparative study of administrative systems and laws, both national and local, of the United States, the United Kingdom, France, and Germany. Goodnow also spent time in this book defending his unabashedly comparative administrative law methodology. He said for example that a “foreign point of view” is necessary because “in the present stage of the study [of the field of administrative law] it is to foreign writers that we must look for all scientific presentations of the subject.”121 Frank J. Goodnow, Comparative Administrative Law v (1893). More broadly, Goodnow argued that “only by study, and by comparison of our own with foreign administrative methods” can we meet the “enormous demands” imposed on our government by “modern complex social conditions.”13Id. at iv.

Goodnow’s 1893 book was undoubtedly important and influential. But it was by far not alone. Many other prominent administrative law scholars working from Goodnow’s time and until roughly the end of the 1960s and beginning of the 1970s were also very much in the business of studying what Goodnow called the “foreign point of view” in administrative law with impressive levels of intensity—including Ernst Freund, Roscoe Pound, Felix Frankfurter, James Landis, and later Louis Jaffe, Kenneth Culp Davis, and Walter Gellhorn.14See infra Section I.A (discussing these scholars’ contributions). Of course, unfortunately but unsurprisingly, it is worth noting that all these prominent administrative law scholars were men. The most prominent American law journals were also emphatically part of this transnational administrative law enterprise. These journals were consistently publishing at the time comparative administrative law scholarship, sometimes written by domestic public law academics but sometimes by foreign scholars who were specifically invited to contribute to their pages.15See infra Section I.A (discussing mainline American law reviews’ continuous interest in comparative administrative law). Even judges and litigators in the U.S. occasionally demonstrated interest in administrative law developments across our borders and how they might teach us about our own law.16See, e.g., Morgan v. United States, 298 U.S. 468, 482 (1936) [hereinafter Morgan I] (“The Government presses upon our attention the [British House of Lords] case of Local Government Board v. Arlidge [1915] A.C. 120 . . . .” (second alteration in original)). Comparative administrative law was also a key pedagogical tool used in the American law school classroom.17See infra Section I.A (discussing the many and varied uses of comparative administrative law in the administrative law classroom of the past). Indeed, most shockingly perhaps, our students used to know in the past quite a bit about how administrative law is practiced abroad.

It is not at all surprising then that one prominent contemporary American scholar has observed, in a rare moment of recognition of comparativism’s past dominance in the broader landscape of U.S. administrative law, that the pioneers of the field would rely on foreign and domestic sources in unison without even noting their different national origins.18See Jerry L. Mashaw, Federal Administration and Administrative Law in the Gilded Age, 119 Yale L.J. 1362, 1375 (2010) (“[T]he works of the pioneers in American administrative law . . . often drew as much on European as American sources and, when treating American law, did not distinguish between state, local, and national developments.”). As one other commentator at the time put it, proving the necessity of comparative administrative law at the time was a no-brainer—as if you were to ask someone to prove the necessity of eating something for breakfast.19See, e.g., Ludwik Ehrlich, Comparative Public Law and the Fundamentals of Its Study, 21 Colum. L. Rev. 623, 623 (1921) (noting that “[t]o justify the study of comparative public law will not be more difficult than to prove the proverbial pudding.”).

Fast forward to today, and this obvious and intense preoccupation with administrative law comparison has clearly waned. American scholars and judges working in the administrative law space rarely ever express interest today in what’s going on beyond U.S. borders. Unlike their predecessors, and even more than their colleagues in the field of constitutional law who have been flirting much more eagerly with the laws of other nations,20See, e.g., Bruce Ackerman, The Rise of World Constitutionalism, 83 Va. L. Rev. 771, 782–87, 794–97 (1997) (focusing on constitutional developments abroad and comparing them to the U.S. model of constitutionalism); Mark Tushnet, The Possibilities of Comparative Constitutional Law, 108 Yale L.J. 1225, 1257–59, 1265–69 (1999) (developing an argument for the values of engaging in comparative constitutional law from a perspective of a scholar based in the U.S.); David Fontana, The Rise and Fall of Comparative Constitutional Law in the Postwar Era, 36 Yale J. Int’l L. 1, 8–14 (2011) (documenting the rise and fall, and again rise, of the U.S. interest in comparative constitutional law). administrative law scholars, judges, and practitioners are increasingly parochial and self-referential. They don’t even debate or fight about the merits of the comparison.21For the battles on the legitimacy of the use of foreign law in the respective field of constitutional law and their centrality, see, e.g., Norman Dorsen, The Relevance of Foreign Legal Materials in U.S. Constitutional Cases: A Conversation Between Justice Antonin Scalia and Justice Stephen Breyer, 3 Int’l J. Const. L. 519, 520–24 (2005) (detailing the highly divergent views of Justice Breyer and Justice Scalia on the use of comparative materials for constitutional analysis); Stephen Breyer, The Court and the World: American Law and the New Global Realities 100–09 (2015) (developing a general argument for the positive use of comparative law in constitutional law); Ruth Bader Ginsburg, The Value of a Comparative Perspective in Judicial Decisionmaking: Imparting Experiences to, and Learning from, Other Adherents to the Rule of Law, 74 Revista Jurídica U.P.R. 213, 215–16, 219–24 (2005) (rejecting the strong criticism against the use of comparative materials in constitutional law cases); Vicki C. Jackson, Constitutional Comparisons: Convergence, Resistance, Engagement, 119 Harv. L. Rev. 109, 112–15, 120–24 (2005) (defending the use of comparative law in constitutional analysis and identifying various modes or uses it can have). It’s as if the possibility of engaging comparative administrative law is entirely invisible to them.

If you don’t believe me, try. Ask your favorite American administrative law scholar what other systems are doing in the doctrinal domain which they presently study or write about, and they will rarely know. Take from the bookshelf one of your favorite recent administrative law scholarly works (or, more realistically perhaps, search the internet on your go-to electronic database), and you will almost never find discussion of relevant foreign practice or law. Flagship law reviews also rarely publish today work that centers comparative administrative law.22See infra Section I.B. And foreign administrative law and practice basically never makes an appearance in judicial practice, either—whether being referenced in a judgment or cited in a brief.23See infra Section I.B. The work of other influential bodies in the administrative law space in America, such as the Administrative Conference of the United States, likewise rarely tries to look across geographical spaces.24See infra Section I.B. Comparative administrative law today also basically never makes an appearance in the administrative law classroom.25See infra Section I.B.

And if you think that other countries don’t notice, try again. Indeed, our substantial “uninterest[]”26Dan Priel, Conceptions of Authority and the Anglo-American Common Law Divide, 65 Am. J. Compar. L. 609, 609 (2017). in what others have to offer in administrative law is frequently remarked upon.27See, e.g., Elizabeth Fisher, The Open Road? Navigating Public Administration and the Failed Promise of Administrative Law, in The Foundations and Future of Public Law: Essays in Honour of Paul Craig 209, 212 (Elizabeth Fisher et al. eds., 2020) (noting the decrease in transatlantic dialogue on administrative law themes between the U.S. and the U.K.). As a result, the fact that a recent compilation of essays on “Judicial Review of Administrative Action Across the Common Law World” doesn’t include serious discussion of U.S. administrative law probably should be seen as a form of tit for tat.28See generally Judicial Review of Administrative Action Across the Common Law World: Origins and Adaptation (Swati Jhaveri & Michael Ramsden eds., 2021). For an even more recent compilation of essays on administrative law in common law systems that similarly fails to cover the United States, see Researching Public Law in Common Law Systems v–vi (Paul Daly & Joe Tomlinson eds., 2023).

As one might expect, there are exceptions to this contemporary administrative law parochialism in America. Occasionally, scholars in the field (or in public law more broadly) do dabble in some comparative administrative law engagement.29See infra Section I.B. And there are some serious and well-known contemporary U.S. scholars who have taken systematic interest in comparative administrative law—most prominently, Susan Rose-Ackerman,30See generally Susan Rose-Ackerman, Democracy and Executive Power: Policymaking Accountability in the U.S., the U.K., Germany, and France (2021); Susan Rose-Ackerman, Controlling Environmental Policy: The Limits of Public Law in Germany and the United States (1995). Peter Lindseth,31See generally Peter L. Lindseth, Democratic Legitimacy and the Administrative Character of Supranationalism: The Example of the European Community, 99 Colum. L. Rev. 628 (1999); Peter L. Lindseth, The Paradox of Parliamentary Supremacy: Delegation, Democracy, and Dictatorship in Germany and France, 1920s-1950s, 113 Yale L.J. 1341 (2004) [hereinafter Lindseth, The Paradox]. Francesca Bignami,32See generally Francesca Bignami, Comparative Administrative Law, in The Cambridge Companion to Comparative Law 145 (Mauro Bussani & Ugo Mattei eds., 2012) [hereinafter Bignami, Comparative]; Francesca Bignami, From Expert Administration to Accountability Network: A New Paradigm for Comparative Administrative Law, 59 Am. J. Compar. L. 859 (2011); Francesca Bignami, Regulation and the Courts: Judicial Review in Comparative Perspective, in Comparative Law and Regulation: Understanding the Global Regulatory Process 275 (Francesca Bignami & David Zaring eds., 2016). Michael Asimow,33See generally Michael Asimow, Delegated Legislation: United States and United Kingdom, 3 Oxford J. Legal Stud. 253 (1983); Michael Asimow & Jeffrey S. Lubbers, The Merits of “Merits” Review: A Comparative Look at the Australian Administrative Appeals Tribunal, 28 Windsor Y.B. Access Just. 261 (2010); Michael Asimow, Five Models of Administrative Adjudication, 63 Am. J. Compar. L. 3 (2015); Michael Asimow & Yoav Dotan, Open and Closed Judicial Review of Agency Action: The Conflicting U.S. and Israeli Approaches, 64 Am. J. Compar. L. 521 (2016). and, before his passing, Bernard Schwartz.34See generally Bernard Schwartz, Law and the Executive in Britain: A Comparative Study (1949); Bernard Schwartz, French Administrative Law and the Common Law World (1954); Bernard Schwartz, Lions Over the Throne: The Judicial Revolution in English Administrative Law (1987); Bernard Schwartz, Wade’s New Edition and Its Relevance for Americans, 42 Admin. L. Rev. 67 (1990); Bernard Schwartz, Wade’s Seventh Edition and Recent English Administrative Law, 48 Admin. L. Rev. 175 (1996).

It is hard to escape the conclusion, though, that this sort of work is quite limited in nature. For one thing, it is marginalized in the debate, not really being cited, or studied, by domestic U.S. scholars, courts, or other practitioners (partly because some of it isn’t focused on what is still, for better or worse, the heartland of our field—the issue of judicial review of administrative action35For instance, Peter L. Lindseth’s illuminating work, see sources cited supra note 31, has been mostly historical and theoretical and did not directly engage for the most part with the doctrinal structure of judicial review of administrative action. —and partly because it is usually published in outlets that unfortunately don’t attract a lot of domestic American administrative law readership, like edited essay collections or specialty international and foreign law reviews).36See, e.g., Kevin M. Stack, Overcoming Dicey in Administrative Law, 68 U. Toronto L.J. 293, 293 (2018), and Professors Asimow and Bignami’s important work cited supra notes 32–33. For another thing, some of the comparative administrative law work that does exist today in the U.S., while certainly illuminating and sophisticated, is somewhat one-sided and monological. It is about what others can learn from us, not what we might learn from others.37Susan Rose-Ackerman’s work, for example, has focused on the need for other systems to take more seriously the commitment, evident in the U.S., for relatively broad public participation in the formulation of general policies. See, e.g., Susan Rose-Ackerman, Democracy and Executive Power: Administrative Policymaking in Comparative Perspective, 6 Rev. de Derecho Público: Teoría y Método 155, 157 (2022). Only occasionally has she commented on notions that may enhance and improve the American administrative state in particular. See also infra note 157 and accompanying text.

In addition, despite the general neglect, we do occasionally see some form of administrative law comparison in quite prominent places. Consider in this context Justice Gorsuch’s dramatic dissent from denial of cert. in Buffington v. McDonough from the October 2022 Term.38Buffington v. McDonough, 143 S. Ct. 14, 14–22 (2022) (Gorsuch, J., dissenting). Buffington raised the question of whether the famous Chevron decision39Chevron U.S.A., Inc. v. NRDC, Inc., 467 U.S. 837 (1984). —well-known for granting deference to administrative agencies’ reasonable interpretations of statutes—should be overruled. In chastising his colleagues for not taking up that question in Buffington (we’ll see in a moment there’s been an important development on that front), Justice Gorsuch casually highlighted the fact that courts in other countries have “declined to adopt the [Chevron] doctrine” as another reason for why the Court was too quick to shut its ears.40Buffington, 143 S. Ct. at 22 (Gorsuch, J., dissenting). That was undoubtedly a moment of important recognition of the possibility of comparative administrative law in the U.S. reports. But Justice Gorsuch’s casual comparativism in Buffington, though superficially true, was the kind of thing that serious comparativists would quickly reject. With vigor. It suffers from exactly the kinds of failures that comparative law scholars have consistently emphasized would be the hazards of their craft—including by being acontextual and selective. In fact, Justice Gorsuch’s shallow comparativism may not be merely irresponsible; it might also be what some comparativists would call “abusive”—that is, it was done in the service of gradually undermining what our constitutionally legitimate administrative state seems at present to require.41Rosalind Dixon & David Landau, Abusive Constitutional Borrowing: Legal Globalization and the Subversion of Liberal Democracy 3 (2021).

This Article argues that all this needs to urgently change. We need to stop being so parochial and self-obsessed only with our own administrative law. We need to revive our interest in and engagement with comparative administrative law.42I note that this Article does not address another parochialism in our administrative law—the one which manifests itself in the neglect of state and local administrative law in favor of exclusive or highly hegemonic focus on federal administrative law. While this is clearly an important blind spot, it is still worth noting that this particular parochialism is now much more systematically addressed, or at least is beginning to be addressed, in both administrative law scholarship and practice. See generally Jim Rossi, Overcoming Parochialism: State Administrative Procedure and Institutional Design, 53 Admin. L. Rev. 551 (2001); Nestor M. Davidson, Localist Administrative Law, 126 Yale L.J. 564 (2017); Maria Ponomarenko, Substance and Procedure in Local Administrative Law, 170 U. Pa. L. Rev. 1527 (2022); Miriam Seifter, Gubernatorial Administration, 131 Harv. L. Rev. 483 (2017). By contrast, the global and comparative parochialisms that are emphatically the focus of this Article have not yet seen similar rekindling in interest (a reality which of course this Article seeks to correct). This means that domestic administrative law scholars should demonstrate more interest and reflect more frequently about foreign practice and law in the areas that they study and write about. And this means too that judges, litigators, and policymakers in the U.S. should not be so reluctant to use comparative administrative law and draw on it as well. To be clear—my claim is decidedly not that comparative administrative law should become methodologically hegemonic or that we should massively start to engage it at the expense of all other things. There are good reasons to focus primarily on domestic developments and perspectives and draw on diverse methodologies. Sensible comparativists accept, even if grudgingly, that they are destined in some important sense to be marginalized.43For an example of this recognition of comparativists’ marginalized fate, by a leading modern comparativist (now deceased), see Basil Markesinis, Comparative Law in the Courtroom and Classroom: The Story of the Last Thirty-Five Years 1–2 (2003). At the same time, the present neglect is extremely out of whack with the substantial benefits of comparative administrative law. Some meaningful amplification of the place of comparative administrative law in our system is quite clearly justified.

The present moment seems opportune for the domestic administrative law world to extend an invitation once again to comparativists to come and play a bit more outside their usually secluded purviews, and to go more comparative itself. This is so for three primary reasons. First, after years in which the field of administrative law has been perceived as one whose particularities erect substantial barriers from performing responsible cross-national comparison that generates real insights, things are now beginning to change. More and more scholarship that compares national administrative states and laws is now appearing—updating the work of previous generations as well as complicating it.44See infra Section II.B.3. The overall impression from this scholarship is that in light of processes of globalization and, as we will soon see, the fading away of some important divergences between national administrative systems, the “possibilities”45I draw this term from Tushnet, supra note 20, at 1228. of comparative administrative law are now finally evident and growing, like they have been for a while now in the adjacent field of comparative constitutional law. It is time for the domestic administrative law community in the U.S. to realize that changed global reality and start tapping into it as well.

A second reason for why we need to go more comparative now is that it is hard to dispute that our own administrative law is under severe pressure today, especially from our Supreme Court. As is well known and widely discussed, the Court has recently introduced many dramatic changes into administrative law, substantially breaking away from—if not directly attacking—the “equilibrium”46I draw this term in this particular context from Adrian Vermeule, Portrait of an Equilibrium, New Rambler, https://newramblerreview.com/book-reviews/law/tocqueville-s-nightmare [https://perma.cc/GS4L-GFMG]. that existed before.47See, e.g., Lucia v. SEC, 138 S. Ct. 2044, 2052–55 (2018) (holding that administrative law judges are inferior officers of the U.S., rather than mere employees, when vested with authority to oversee enforcement proceedings); Seila Law LLC v. CFPB, 140 S. Ct. 2183, 2197 (2020) (holding that Congress could not make single-member agency heads removable only for cause); United States v. Arthrex, Inc., 141 S. Ct. 1970, 1985 (2021) (holding that administrative patent judges were principal officers of the United States); Collins v. Yellen, 141 S. Ct. 1761, 1784 (2021) (holding that any restriction on presidential removal is unconstitutional for single-headed agencies); West Virginia v. EPA, 142 S. Ct. 2587, 2607–10, 2614–16 (2022) (announcing a broad “major questions” doctrine). But because a key virtue of comparative administrative law is exactly that it helps produce a better understanding of our own domestic predicament in the United States, comparison could be an important resource for facing the contemporary malaise. With comparative law’s aid we might, for example, see more clearly which components of our administrative law really emerge from our own unique situation in the U.S., and therefore why attacking these components of present-day law could be especially misguided and abusive. Alternatively, looking at the way other systems balance the conflicting goals underlying administrative law might assist us in recognizing paths for administrative law reform that we did not think of before, or that we were so far too hesitant to embrace. Such reforms might even respond to genuine failures that exist in our own contemporary administrative law. Accordingly, they might help take some of the edge from the present attack, and even build in the direction of an attractive resolution.

A final reason for why the exploration of the values of comparative administrative law is timely is that the Court itself may be dramatically heading for a second round of comparative administrative law. Though in Buffington, the Court refused to grant cert. on the question of Chevron’s continued validity, the Court appears to have had a change of heart. Indeed, in two different cases that came to the Court later, Loper Bright Enterprises v. Raimondo and Relentless, Inc. v. Department of Commerce, the Court did end up taking up that exact same question.48Loper Bright Enters., Inc. v. Raimondo, 45 F.4th 359 (D.C. Cir. 2022), cert. granted, 143 S. Ct. 2429 (2023); Relentless, Inc. v. U.S. Dep’t of Com., 62 F.4th 621 (1st Cir. 2023), cert. granted, 144 S. Ct. 325 (2023). And the world of administrative law stands still with anticipation.

Of course, the Court’s analysis in Loper Bright and Relentless—expected any day now (!)—will focus mostly on domestic perspectives, as it emphatically should. But given Justice Gorsuch’s dissent in Buffington, it is not unlikely that the Court might itself be interested in looking abroad again. If so, the current moment is an important opportunity first and foremost to correct the record on Buffington’s failures of shallow, selective, and even abusive comparison. To show, in other words, what a responsible comparative exercise can in fact teach us about Chevron’s continued validity and how it might illuminate the Court’s forthcoming analysis in Loper Bright and Relentless (or, if not in these cases, then beyond them). Additionally, this dramatic moment of a possible second round at the Court provides an opportunity to try to develop a more constructive approach to administrative law comparison in general. This kind of general approach to comparative administrative law could not only systematically avoid Buffington’s failures in the future but would also clear the path (and even actively support) the desired revival of comparative administrative law.

The remainder of this Article proceeds in four parts. Part I begins by sketching the rise and fall of comparative administrative law in the U.S. through the years and explores the reasons for its contemporary demise. Part II then slowly builds the affirmative case for the comparative administrative law revival. It emphasizes the increased possibilities of such comparison today relative to the past; it highlights comparativism’s substantial benefits in enhancing understanding of domestic administrative law systems and in providing a source of inspiration for useful reforms (particularly in times of administrative and democratic distress); and, finally, it identifies what I will call a “modest and experimentalist” approach to administrative law comparison that should enable amplifying comparativism’s place while minimizing risks of “misuse”49O. Kahn-Freund, On Uses and Misuses of Comparative Law, 37 Mod. L. Rev. 1, 20 (1974) (a by-now canonical elaboration of the values and risks of comparative law); Cheryl Saunders, The Use and Misuse of Comparative Constitutional Law, 13 Ind. J. Glob. Legal Stud. 37, 41 (2006) (an extension of Kahn-Freund’s argument to the specific context of constitutional law and constitutional adjudication). and abuse. To illustrate the approach this Article defends, Part III follows by zooming in on two doctrinal domains within our administrative law that seem ripe for comparative engagement, both in general and especially given the current pressures on the American administrative state.

The first domain Part III zooms in on is that of the law governing the use of guidance—that is, those documents that agencies regularly issue that lack the force of law and are thus exempt from notice-and-comment proceedings.50See infra Section III.A. As it currently stands, our law has landed on a particular path for “domesticating”51I draw this term from Peter L. Strauss, Domesticating Guidance, 49 Env’t L. 765, 765 (2019). the risks of abusing administrative guidance, namely by empowering courts to invalidate guidance that is “practically binding”52See, e.g., Cass R. Sunstein, “Practically Binding”: General Policy Statements and Notice-and-Comment Rulemaking, 68 Admin. L. Rev. 491, 496–97 (2016). and requiring that it goes through notice-and-comment. As we will later see, though, other jurisdictions, including primarily the United Kingdom, but also France, Italy, Canada, and the European Union, adopt a quite different approach to guidance domestication. That approach mostly denies courts the power to police the line between guidance that lacks the force of law and rules that do, for example because the guidance “practically binds.” Instead, this comparative approach focuses courts on a contextual review, on a pre-enforcement basis, of both the legality and arbitrariness of sufficiently important guidance documents. I will suggest that a modest and experimentalist approach to administrative law comparison provokes the possibility of moving our law in a direction closer to what we see abroad.

The second domain Part III zooms in on is, of course, Chevron deference. As Justice Gorsuch was right to say in Buffington, it is hard to see Chevron or something exactly like it abroad.53See infra Section III.B. But contrary to what Justice Gorsuch suggested in Buffington, that comparison doesn’t support overruling Chevron or dramatically cutting it back. A modest and experimentalist comparative administrative law approach that looks to countries as diverse as the United Kingdom, Germany, France, Israel, Australia, and Canada (among others) makes that conclusion at present extremely hazardous, even untenable and indeed abusive. As Part III argues, there are too many crucial cross-national differences that Justice Gorsuch’s opinion has ignored, differences which help to both explain and justify why other systems lack Chevron and why we have had it thus far.

Having said that, Part III also suggests that the kind of modest and experimentalist comparative administrative law approach this Article defends can certainly provoke us toward imagining a future where seriously considering letting go of Chevron and displacing it with something else that exists abroad (specifically, the deference regime that was recently consolidated in our neighbor jurisdiction, Canada) would indeed be desirable. As will be clear soon enough, the legal and political conditions that would make this Chevron-free future workable contrast starkly with the notions underlying the present judicial attack, including by the Supreme Court, on Chevron and on our administrative state more broadly. They would require quite a bit of transformation in American constitutional politics and legal culture. As a result, this potentially desirable, Chevron-less future is likely not realizable in the immediate term. That doesn’t mean, however, that we shouldn’t start working toward bringing that future closer. Comparative law itself suggests we can and should, so long as we do so modestly and experimentally, as I suggest here, rather than shallowly and abusively, as Justice Gorsuch’s opinion in Buffington has attempted.

Part IV concludes the Article by pointing toward several institutional strategies that could help bring forth the desired rebirth of comparative administrative law. These strategies look to the law school curriculum and to some important scholarly, judicial, governmental, and bar practices. The aim is to show that change is within our grasp if we would only choose to pursue it.

I.  THE RISE AND FALL OF COMPARATIVE ADMINISTRATIVE LAW

This Part sketches the story of the rise and fall of comparative administrative law in America through the years. My purpose here is first and foremost to show just how much it used to be prevalent in the past and how much it is neglected and marginalized today. In addition, this Part’s goal is also to speculate about what may have been the primary causes of the demise of comparative administrative law. After all, any attempt at its revival will have to confront these reasons to see if they still hold today.

Section I.A begins with the rise. Section I.B continues to the fall. Section I.C concludes with explanations.

A.  At the Start: An Era of Persistent Comparison

We have largely forgotten this, but the truth is that modern administrative law began in our system very much as a “self-conscious exercise” in comparative law.54John K.M. Ohnesorge, Western Administrative Law in Northeast Asia: A Comparativist’s History 54 (June 2002) (S.J.D. dissertation, Harvard Law School), https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=3483842 [https://perma.cc/HPN9-UDT2]. Frank Goodnow’s 1893 book Comparative Administrative Law, mentioned before and which was the first to even coin the term “administrative law” in America, is Exhibit A.55See Goodnow, supra note 12, at 6–7. The title (and subtitle) of the book basically shouts it, but its content also doesn’t fail to deliver on the comparative promise. Indeed, the book contains an exhaustive discussion of the different ways that France, Germany, the United Kingdom, and the United States organize their respective central56Id. at 53–160. and local57Id. at 162–337. administrations, the law applicable to official appointments in each country,582 Frank J. Goodnow, Comparative Administrative Law 1–104 (1893). and the various systems of control of administration—whether political59Id. at 262–308. or judicial.60Id. at 144–261.

But Goodnow, a Professor of Political Science at Columbia and later the President of Johns Hopkins University, persisted with administrative law comparisons much beyond this initial and influential book and throughout his illustrious career. In many ways, comparative law was his central scholarly methodology. For example, Goodnow’s extensive use of comparative law and practice was also evident in Politics and Administration (1900). In this pioneering book, still considered a staple in the field of public administration,61See, e.g., Ronald J. Pestritto, The Progressive Origins of the Administrative State: Wilson, Goodnow, and Landis, 24 Soc. Phil. & Pol’y 16, 17 (2007). Goodnow built extensively on practices in Germany, France, Italy, and the United Kingdom to suggest reforms to the organization of the growing administrative state in America. As he repeatedly emphasized throughout the book, despite the existence of apparent differences between these countries, they nonetheless share common goals, a fact that Goodnow believed opened the door for learning mutual cross-national administrative lessons.62Frank J. Goodnow, Politics and Administration: A Study in Government 138–145 (1900) (discussing the potential explanations for why bureaucratic centralization has occurred across European countries more easily than in the United States and arguing that there is good reason that American reality should change to become closer to what is seen abroad). Goodnow continued to draw on comparison also in Social Reform and the Constitution,63Frank J. Goodnow, Social Reform and the Constitution (1911). which resulted from a series of lectures he gave in 1911. Among other things, Goodnow compared in this book decisions of the U.S. Supreme Court that recognized the legality of broad delegations to agencies to those of courts in the U.K. and Germany.64Among the decisions Goodnow discussed are Boske v. Comingore, 177 U.S. 459 (1900); In re Kollock, 165 U.S. 526 (1897); and Buttfield v. Stranahan, 192 U.S. 470 (1904). And he lauded the Court for “bringing our law into accord with that of foreign countries, where such ordinance powers have for a long time been regarded as a necessary adjunct of executive or administrative authority.”65Goodnow, supra note 63, at 218. Even when Goodnow bracketed his overt comparativism, its influence was substantial. His book, The Principles of the Administrative Law of the United States, while making no explicit reference to comparative law,66A point that was highlighted in reviews of the book, perhaps because it was somewhat surprising given the balance of Goodnow’s previous consistently comparative work. See Ernst Freund, Book Review, 1 Am. Pol. Sci. Rev. 136, 136 (1906) (reviewing Frank J. Goodnow, The Principles of the Administrative Law of the United States (1905)). was organized entirely based on a similar book by a noted German administrative law scholar whose work was intimately familiar to Goodnow.67See Frank J. Goodnow, The Principles of Administrative Law of the United States 373 n.1 (1905) (citing Rudolph Gneist, Das Englische Verwaltungrescht (1884)).

Another important figure at the birth of modern administrative law was Ernst Freund. Like Goodnow’s 1893 book, Freund’s 1894 essay, The Law of the Administration in America, is still considered key for the emergence of the field of modern administrative law.68See Ernst Freund, The Law of the Administration in America, 9 Pol. Sci. Q. 403, 404 (1894). And just like Goodnow, Freund’s method of making sense of administrative law was centrally comparative. Indeed, Freund, who had been teaching at the University of Chicago Law School since 1904, published in 1911 what was the first American casebook in administrative law. The title of the casebook gave no illusions about its pedagogical methodology: it was Cases on Administrative Law Selected from Decisions of English and American Courts.69Ernst Freund, Cases on Administrative Law Selected from Decisions of English and American Courts i (James Brown Scott ed., 1911). But Freund’s most notable and extensive foray into comparative administrative law was probably in his 1928 book, Administrative Power Over Persons and Property: A Comparative Survey. This book described in painstaking detail (which also was in large part what made the book “virtually unreadable”)70Daniel R. Ernst, Ernst Freund, Felix Frankfurter, and the American Rechtsstaat: A Transatlantic Shipwreck, 1894-1932, 23 Stud. Am. Pol. Dev. 171, 173 (2009). the different court systems in Germany and the U.K., the various theories that stood behind these countries’ laws on governmental liability as well as supervision of the legality of agency action, and the remedial powers of courts. And it encapsulated Freund’s central view that American administrative law was increasingly showing signs of resemblance to, surprisingly perhaps, German administrative law, mainly given what Freund argued was America’s adoption of the technique of legislative specificity and refinement as the primary method for constraining administrative discretion.71See id. at 183 (arguing that the message of Freund’s book was that “Americans had embraced the Rechtsstaat”); see also John Dickinson, Book Review, 22 Am. Pol. Sci. Rev. 981, 984 (1928) (reviewing Ernst Freund, Administrative Powers Over Persons and Property: A Comparative Survey (1928)) (emphasizing how Freund saw developments in domestic U.S. public law as putting the American approach in close proximity to continental approaches to administrative law).

Goodnow and Freund are justly considered the “pioneer[s]” of the field of modern administrative law in America.72Felix Frankfurter, The Task of Administrative Law, 75 U. Pa. L. Rev. 614, 616 (1927). But other scholars working roughly at the same time also followed in their footsteps in drawing consistently on comparative administrative law.73I note that another important administrative law scholar working at the time of Goodnow and Freund was Bruce Wyman. But while Wyman’s work has proven influential until this very day, his comparative interest appears to have been much less systematic when compared to Goodnow and Freund, as well as to the work of the other authors discussed in the rest of this present paragraph. On Wyman’s contemporary administrative law influence, see, e.g., Kevin M. Stack, Reclaiming ‘The Real Subject’ of Administrative Law: A Critical Introduction to Bruce Wyman’s The Principles of Administrative Law Governing the Relations of Public Officers (1903) IV–VI (Vanderbilt Univ. L. Sch. Pub. L. & Legal Theory, Working Paper No. 15-13, 2014), https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=2613561 [https://perma.cc/3KE8-GUFR]; and for one of Wyman’s relatively few comparative references in his own work, see Bruce Wyman, The Principles of the Administrative Law Governing the Relations of Public Officers 2 (1903) (stating that in “England and in the countries which like the United States derive their civilization from English sources, the system of administrative law and the very principles upon which it rests are in truth unknown” and noting that it is “remarkable that administrative law has not been conceived of as a department of our public law when it is part of the legal system of every country of continental Europe.”). Edmund Parker, a lecturer at Harvard University, wrote a noted piece at the time advocating a system of administrative courts in the U.S. based on France and using French law to strongly argue for reforms of the U.S. doctrine of sovereign immunity.74See Edmund M. Parker, Administrative Courts for the United States, 6 Proc. Am. Pol. Sci. Ass’n 46, 52 (1909). James Garner, a political scientist at the University of Pennsylvania, published a series of articles, including in the Yale Law Journal and the N.Y.U. Law Review, on German and French administrative law.75See generally James W. Garner, Judicial Control of Administrative and Legislative Acts in France, 9 Am. Pol. Sci. Rev. 637 (1915); James W. Garner, French Administrative Law, 33 Yale L.J. 597 (1924); James W. Garner, Anglo-American and Continental European Administrative Law, 7 N.Y.U. L.Q. Rev. 387 (1929). And in 1913, Stephen Foster wrote a piece in the Illinois Law Review with extensive reference to the practice of legislative delegation in the U.K.76See Stephen A. Foster, The Delegation of Legislative Power to Administrative Officers, 7 Ill. L. Rev. 397, 399–402 (1913). The openness of the slowly growing field of administrative law to comparative influence and transnational dialogue was furthermore evident in the fact that in 1914, Leon Duguit, one of France’s leading administrative law theorists, was invited to write a “glowing account” of the French administrative court system in one of the leading American political science journals.77Ohnesorge, supra note 54, at 60. See generally Leon Duguit, The French Administrative Courts, 29 Pol. Sci. Q. 385 (1914). After this, Duguit’s work also appeared in highly regarded law journals in the U.S. See generally, e.g., Leon Duguit, Collective Acts as Distinguished from Contracts, 27 Yale L.J. 753 (1917); Leon Duguit, The Concept of Public Service, 32 Yale L.J. 425 (1923); Leon Duguit, Objective Law, 20 Colum. L. Rev. 817 (1920); Leon Duguit, Compensation for Losses of War, 13 Ill. L. Rev. 565 (1919).

Administrative law comparison continued well into the New Deal era. Sidney Jacoby, a fellow at Columbia University and later a Professor at Georgetown University wrote an influential article published in the Columbia Law Review in 1936 discussing, partly in response to the Supreme Court’s dramatic decisions in Panama Refining78Pan. Refin. Co. v. Ryan, 293 U.S. 388 (1935). and Schechter Poultry,79A.L.A. Schechter Poultry Corp. v. United States, 295 U.S. 495 (1935). the practice of delegations to the executive in France, the U.K., Germany, Italy, and Switzerland (among others).80See Sidney B. Jacoby, Delegation of Powers and Judicial Review: A Study in Comparative Law, 36 Colum. L. Rev. 871, 871–76 (1936). In 1938, the University of Chicago Law Review also reprinted a lecture given by Karl Loewenstein, then a Professor and later the Head of Political Science at the University of Massachusetts at Amherst, extensively discussing delegation from a comparative perspective in large part to criticize the Court’s decisions in Panama Refining and Schechter Poultry.81See Karl Loewenstein, The Balance Between Legislative and Executive Power: A Study in Comparative Constitutional Law, 5 U. Chi. L. Rev. 566, 569 (1938). Stefan Riesenfeld, soon to be a Professor at the University of Minnesota and later at Berkeley, wrote a series of three articles in 1938, published in the Boston University Law Review, in which he discussed—like Garner and Duguit before him—the potential suitability of the French system of administrative law for the U.S.82See Stefan Riesenfeld, The French System of Administrative Justice: A Model for American Law?, 18 B.U. L. Rev. 48, 48 (1938); Stefan Riesenfeld, The French System of Administrative Justice: A Model for American Law? (Part II), 18 B.U. L. Rev. 400, 412 (1938); Stefan Riesenfeld, The French System of Administrative Justice: A Model for American Law? (Part III), 18 B.U. L. Rev. 715, 745 (1938). Fritz Morstein Marx, then Professor of Government at Harvard, similarly wrote a series of articles published mostly in the University of Pennsylvania Law Review titled Comparative Administrative Law on various themes in administrative law, referring mostly to France and Germany (though occasionally also to English and Italian administrative law) and suggesting points of useful borrowing.83See generally Fritz Morstein Marx, Comparative Administrative Law: A Note on Review of Discretion, 87 U. Pa. L. Rev. 954 (1939); Fritz Morstein Marx, Comparative Administrative Law: Economic Improvisation by Public Authorities, 88 U. Pa. L. Rev. 425 (1940); Fritz Morstein Marx, Comparative Administrative Law: Public Employer-Employee Relationships, 4 U. Det. L.J. 59 (1941); Fritz Morstein Marx, Comparative Administrative Law: Exercise of Police Power, 90 U. Pa. L. Rev. 266 (1942). And in 1942, C. Sumner Lobingier, a former judge and SEC commissioner, and later a long time faculty member at George Washington University, published in the University of Pennsylvania Law Review a study on French administrative law and how it might prove “instructive” for the U.S.84See C. Sumner Lobingier, Administrative Law and Droit Administratif: A Comparative Study with an Instructive Model, 91 U. Pa. L. Rev. 36, 37 (1942).

But of course, a central figure in the rapidly emerging field of administrative law during the New Deal was undoubtedly Felix Frankfurter, then at Harvard and later an Associate Justice of the Supreme Court. Contrary to Goodnow, Freund, and many of the other scholars previously mentioned (like Garner, Riesenfeld, and Marx), Frankfurter adamantly rejected continental approaches to administrative law originating from France and Germany as suitable for the American system. However, his interest in administrative law of the “English-speaking” world—including “Great Britain, Canada, Australia, South Africa, [and] the Irish Free State” —was substantial and persistent.85Felix Frankfurter & J. Forrester Davison, Cases and Other Materials on Administrative Law vii (1932). Frankfurter talked, for instance, in a famous article from 1927 about the existence of a shared “Anglo-American legal order” that, he argued, can appropriately guide administrative law at the time and into the future.86Frankfurter, supra note 72, at 614. Indeed, he spoke in praise—even reverence—of the English bureaucracy, which he described as “a highly trained and disinterested permanent service, charged with the task of administering the broad policies formulated by Parliament and of putting at the disposal of government that ascertainable body of knowledge on which the choice of policies must be based.”87Felix Frankfurter, The Public and Its Government 145 (1930). And in his own influential case book on administrative law, coauthored with James Davison, he moreover highlighted how “comparative study of [the English-speaking] systems of public law [could] yield[] very practical as well as cultural illumination.”88Frankfurter & Davison, supra note 85, at vii.

Frankfurter expressed his comparative administrative law interest in various ways that went well beyond his own primary scholarship. For example, Frankfurter authored an opening piece for a comparative administrative law symposium in the Iowa Law Review in 1933 that, as he described it, “focuses attention upon problems that will increasingly demand thought in action—how to make government effective and yet retain our noble prejudice in favor of liberty and our belief that reason may be domesticated.”89Felix Frankfurter, A Symposium on Administrative Law Based Upon Legal Writings 1931–33: Introduction, 18 Iowa L. Rev. 129, 132 (1933). That symposium opened with an article on French administrative law,90See generally Edwin M. Borchard, French Administrative Law, 18 Iowa L. Rev. 133 (1933). an article on German administrative law,91See generally A.H. Feller, Tendencies in Recent German Administrative Law Writing, 18 Iowa L. Rev. 144 (1933). and, perhaps reflecting Frankfurter’s own aversion to continental approaches and his emphatic embrace of the “Anglo-American” tradition,92Ralph F. Fuchs, Concepts and Policies in Anglo-American Administrative Law Theory, 47 Yale L.J. 538, 538 (1938). two articles on administrative law in the U.K.93See generally John Willis, The Delegation of Legislative and Judicial Powers to Administrative Bodies: A Study of the Report of the Committee on Ministers’ Powers, 18 Iowa L. Rev. 150 (1933); Arthur Suzman, Administrative Law in England: A Study of the Report of the Committee on Ministers’ Powers, 18 Iowa L. Rev. 160 (1933). In addition, when the noted British public law scholar W. Ivor Jennings gave a paper on administrative law in the U.K. at Harvard, which was later published in the Harvard Law Review, Frankfurter wrote a glowing opening essay.94Felix Frankfurter, Foreword to W. Ivor Jennings, Courts and Administrative Law—The Experience of English Housing Legislation, 49 Harv. L. Rev. 426, 426–28 (1936). He acknowledged there that “when an important legal treatise is contained within the covers of an English Blue Book, it is not likely to secure vogue among American lawyers.”95Id. at 427. But Frankfurter insisted that “despite the great formal differences, many of the basic conceptions of the public law of England and of the United States are rooted in the same historic soil.”96Id. at 428. And he described Jennings’ survey of administrative law in the U.K. as “illuminating” and “of immediate concern to the student of American Administrative Law.”97Id. Finally, Frankfurter’s interest in comparison was also evident by the fact that at Harvard he was the doctoral supervisor of John Willis who wrote what was described as the “leading English response” to the critique of the administrative state across the pond.98See Jeremy K. Kessler, A War for Liberty: On the Law of Conscientious Objection, in 3 The Cambridge History of the Second World War 447, 457 (Michael Geyer & Adam Tooze eds., 2015) (citing John Willis, The Parliamentary Powers of English Government Departments (1933)). Willis’s comparative work also appeared in law reviews in the U.S. See generally, e.g., John Willis, Administrative Law and the British North America Act, 53 Harv. L. Rev. 251 (1939); Willis, supra note 93.

Though Frankfurter was central to the establishment of administrative law, he was again not the only central figure interested in comparative administrative law during this time. James Landis’s book The Administrative Process99See generally James M. Landis, The Administrative Process (1938). is discussed and mentioned in debates about the administrative state to this very day.100See, e.g., Adrian Vermeule, Bureaucracy and Distrust: Landis, Jaffe, and Kagan on the Administrative State, 130 Harv. L. Rev. 2463, 2466–72 (2017) (reconstructing Landis’s argument in detail). But what these discussions fail to mention is that the book is also chock-full of references to administrative law in the U.K. For instance, Landis referred in the book to “[o]ur British cousins” who, he said, were also dealing with similar questions of how to square the administrative state with their own respective constitutional framework.101Landis, supra note 99, at 1. He cited pronouncements by an English judge on the growth of the administrative state,102Id. at 18 (quoting 1 Hugh Macmillan, Local Government Law and Administration in England and Wales xi (1934)). and he referred to the push in England for some specialization in the judiciary (particularly in the conduct of administrative adjudications).103Id. at 32 (quoting 1 William Holdsworth, History of English Law ch. 3 (5th ed., 1931)). Most dramatically perhaps, Landis also argued for a potential borrowing of solutions from the U.K. to America in response to the legitimacy tensions that he believed broad delegation to administrative agencies create, noting that “English administrative law . . . [developed] techniques . . . which might be adapted to our needs.”104Id. at 77–79.

At the time, comparative administrative law lived mostly in the pages of scholarship and in the hallways of the academy. But it wasn’t entirely absent from legal practice as well. In fact, a famous decision by the U.K. House of Lords in a case called Local Government Board v. Arlidge105Loc. Gov’t Bd. v. Arlidge [1915] AC (HL) 120. proved influential to initial American practice of administrative agencies in conducting hearings. In Arlidge, the House of Lords ruled, in what was a major innovation at the time, that administrative agencies need not follow “judicialized” procedures when making adjudicative decisions.106Id. at 133. Agencies could rely, for example, on written testimonies and confidential information. And agency heads could delegate to their subordinates the power to conduct a hearing, review the materials, and issue initial recommendations. In other words, they need not “hear” themselves. Despite forceful criticism of the decision in America (including, most vocally perhaps, by Roscoe Pound),107See Roscoe Pound, The Growth of Administrative Justice, 2 Wis. L. Rev. 321, 323–24 (1924) (describing the Arlidge decision as “a startling decision in the cradle of our common law”). the idea of sub-delegation to subordinates to conduct hearings, which Arlidge blessed in the U.K., quickly penetrated here as well. As one case note from the time put it, “this same procedural method has been followed in many of our departments and upheld by the United States courts.”108Recent Case Notes, 14 Ind. L.J. 164, 164–65 (1938); see, e.g., State ex rel. Wis. Inspection Bureau v. Whitman, 220 N.W. 929, 938–40 (Wis. 1928); Gen. Broad. Sys., Inc. v. Bridgeport Broad. Station, Inc., 53 F.2d 664, 665–66 (D. Conn. 1931). It was also relied on by the Attorney General while arguing Morgan v. United States (also known as Morgan I) in the Supreme Court.109Morgan v. United States (Morgan I), 298 U.S. 468, 482 (1936). And while the Court in Morgan I explicitly distinguished Arlidge, suggesting that sub-delegation to subordinates to conduct hearings can occur only when the agency in question is a commission headed by multiple commissioners,110Id. the decision’s impact on American law continued.111For example, Arlidge was cited approvingly in NLRB v. Baldwin Locomotive Works, 128 F.2d 39, 64 n.96 (3d Cir. 1942). And Arlidge’s overtones were incorporated into scholarship on the conduct of hearings more broadly. See, e.g., Kenneth Culp Davis, The Requirement of Opportunity to Be Heard in the Administrative Process, 51 Yale L.J. 1093, 1128–29 n.140 (1942). But see Mazza v. Cavicchia, 105 A.2d 545, 557 (N.J. 1954) (reading Morgan I to suggest a much stronger rebuke of Arlidge’s message). Arlidge was continuously discussed, mostly approvingly, both in scholarship as well as in the legislative process leading to what came to be the APA.112See, e.g., Frankfurter, supra note 72, at 615; Max Thelen, Practice and Procedure Before Administrative Tribunals, 16 Calif. L. Rev. 208, 214–15 (1928); Arthur T. Vanderbilt, The Place of the Administrative Tribunal in Our Legal System, 24 A.B.A. J. 267, 267 (1938).

Since the passage of the APA in 1946, administrative law comparison “tailed off dramatically.”113Ohnesorge, supra note 54, at 63. Still, it was far from entirely gone. It continued to live, for example, in occasional publications in journals (even if now less prestigious ones and more geared toward domestic specialists).114See, e.g., Werner Feld, The German Administrative Courts, 36 Tul. L. Rev. 495, 499 (1962); Fred P. Bosselman, An Introduction to the Symposium on the Public Hearing, 21 Admin. L. Rev. 119, 119 (1969); Helen McCleave Cake, The French Conseil d’Etat—An Essay on Administrative Jurisprudence: The Jurisdiction and Philosophy of the French Court and the Desirability of Introducing Certain French Standards of Administrative Control in the United States, 24 Admin. L. Rev. 315, 320 (1972). And it was still meaningfully incorporated into the work of several prominent administrative law scholars though, admittedly, in a somewhat subtler form.

Louis Jaffe, obviously another key figure in modern administrative law whose name and work are still invoked to this very day,115See, e.g., Daniel B. Rodriguez, Jaffe’s Law: An Essay on the Intellectual Underpinnings of Modern Administrative Law Theory, 72 Chi.-Kent L. Rev. 1159, 1159 (1997). devoted “considerable energy to comparative research” even if he “tended to incorporate foreign law into his basic work, rather than reporting on foreign law, or writing self-consciously comparative exercises.”116Ohnesorge, supra note 54, at 66. For example, a year after the APA entered into force, Jaffe wrote an article echoing themes raised by Landis about the possibility of exporting techniques from the U.K. to solve the tensions underlying expansive delegation to agencies (and which could help achieve, he said, more “active control” for Congress over the administrative state).117Louis L. Jaffe, An Essay on Delegation of Legislative Power: I, 47 Colum. L. Rev. 359, 372–74 (1947). Jaffe also returned to the same issue in his famous treatise, Judicial Control of Administrative Action, which incorporated much of his earlier work.118Louis L. Jaffe, Judicial Control of Administrative Action 46–48 (1965). But Jaffe’s discussion of comparative law in his treatise went well beyond that specific theme. Indeed, foreign sources and comparative discussion were sprinkled all over it. Among other things, Jaffe made references to the phenomenon of Henry VIII clauses in the U.K.119Id. at 81 n.185. (which are similar to what is known in the U.S. as “big waiver”).120See David J. Barron & Todd D. Rakoff, In Defense of Big Waiver, 113 Colum. L. Rev. 265, 265 (2013); see also Daniel T. Deacon, Administrative Forbearance, 125 Yale L.J. 1548, 1551 (2016). It also had a substantial chunk on the history of judicial review in the U.K. and America,121See Jaffe, supra note 118, at 329–36. In this context, Jaffe was building on a co-authored work he had published with a scholar of the history of English administrative law. See Louis L. Jaffe & Edith G. Henderson, Judicial Review and the Rule of Law: Historical Origins, 72 L.Q. Rev. 345, 345 (1956). See generally Edith G. Henderson, Foundations of English Administrative Law: Certiorari and Mandamus in the Seventeenth Century (1963). a review of the law of “sovereign immunity” in the U.K.,122See Jaffe, supra note 118, at 197–212. a discussion of how courts in the U.K. review the subjective motives of administrative decisionmakers,123Id. at 352. a comparison between the law of unreviewability in American administrative law and so-called “privitive clauses” in the U.K.,124Id. at 357 n.170. and survey of the U.K. doctrine of “jurisdictional fact.”125Id. at 624–33. The book even contains some references to Canadian law about the scope of judicial review126Id. at 327 n.11 (quoting In re Workmen’s Compensation Act [1950] 2 D.L.R. 630). and a brief discussion of Italian, German, and French administrative law standing doctrines.127Id. at 477–80, 502–05 And Jaffe pursued his keen interest in comparative law also in a later book, English and American Judges as Lawmakers, which, as its title suggests, compared styles of judicial decision-making in the U.K. and the U.S., including, of course, in administrative law.128See generally Louis L. Jaffe, English and American Judges as Lawmakers (1969). Another important indication of Jaffe’s strong comparative awareness was that he reviewed the issuance of a new administrative law treatise in Australia. See generally Louis L. Jaffe, Book Review, 6 Syd. L. Rev. 148 (1968) (reviewing D.G. Benjafield & H. Whitmore, Principles of Australian Administrative Law (1968)).

Another influential name interested in administrative law comparison was Kenneth Culp Davis.129On Professor Davis’s contributions and enduring legacy, see, e.g., Ronald M. Levin, The Administrative Law Legacy of Kenneth Culp Davis, 42 San Diego L. Rev. 315, 315–17 (2005). In an important piece that preceded the APA, Davis advocated, for example, for experimentation with the use of written evidence in administrative hearings based on a similar English practice.130See Kenneth Culp Davis, An Approach to Problems of Evidence in the Administrative Process, 55 Harv. L. Rev. 364, 401–02 n.77 (1942). Davis also wrote an elaborate article showing deep knowledge of the U.K. system (including participating in exchange with scholars and visiting there) as well as extensive awareness of administrative law developments in French, German, and Swedish administrative law.131See Kenneth Culp Davis, The Future of Judge-Made Public Law in England: A Problem of Practical Jurisprudence, 61 Colum. L. Rev. 201, 201 (1961) [hereinafter Davis, A Problem]; see also Kenneth Culp Davis, English Administrative Law—An American View, in Public Law: Incorporating the British Journal of Administrative Law 139, 139 (J.A.G. Griffith & Geoffrey Marshall eds., 1962) [hereinafter Davis, An American View]; K.C. Davis, English Administrative Law: Another Word, in Public Law: Incorporating the British Journal of Administrative Law 1, 1 (J.A.G. Griffith & Geoffrey Marshall eds., 1963). Davis also wrote an early book review of a central English administrative law text. Kenneth Culp Davis, Book Review, 21 Tex. L. Rev. 216, 216 (1943) (reviewing Sir Cecil Carr, Concerning English Administrative Law (1941)). Everyone who’s in the know in the administrative law world has probably heard about Davis’s classic book, Discretionary Justice.132See generally Kenneth Culp Davis, Discretionary Justice: A Preliminary Inquiry (1969). But what isn’t usually remembered is that Davis followed up on that famous book by editing a volume of essays by legal academics from Europe exploring similar themes in their own domestic systems and offering comparative insights.133See generally Discretionary Justice in Europe and America (Kenneth Culp Davis ed., 1976). And what is even less remembered today is that Davis authored important work for the University of Pennsylvania Law Review on the institution of the ombudsman that was deeply inspired by comparative practice.134See Kenneth Culp Davis, Ombudsmen in America: Officers to Criticize Administrative Action, 109 U. Pa. L. Rev. 1057, 1057 (1961). His article was nestled within a more comparative context—it preceded two additional pieces published in the same volume on the ombudsmen offices in Sweden135See Stig Jägerskiöld, The Swedish Ombudsman, 109 U. Pa. L. Rev. 1077, 1077 (1961). and Denmark.136See Bent Christensen, The Danish Ombudsman, 109 U. Pa. L. Rev. 1100, 1100 (1961). That year, the Wisconsin Law Review even published an article by one of the Danish Ombudsmen himself. See Stephan Hurwitz, Denmark’s Ombudsmand: The Parliamentary Commissioner for Civil and Military Government Administration, 1961 Wis. L. Rev. 169, 169 (1961).

Finally, Walter Gellhorn, another important administrative law thinker of the post–New Deal era, was also engaged in serious comparative administrative law. His influential studies on tort liability for administrative decisionmakers were highly informed by “experience in some of the European states,” which was also regularly cited and discussed throughout his work (sometimes with co-authors).137Walter Gellhorn & C. Newton Schenck, Tort Actions Against the Federal Government, 47 Colum. L. Rev. 722, 738 (1947). Gellhorn also supported publications by foreign scholars on the same subject in the United States, including most prominently a study by Harry Street, a noted English scholar, which was published in the Michigan Law Review.138See Harry Street, Tort Liability of the State: The Federal Tort Claims Act and the Crown Proceedings Act, 47 Mich. L. Rev. 341, 341 (1949). At the time, two other leading English scholars also wrote important works that were published in American journals, further signifying the interest and open-ness of American audiences to foreign administrative law, at least if within the “Anglo-American tradition.” See generally Stanley de Smith, Delegated Legislation in England, 2 Western Pol. Q. 514 (1949); J.A.G. Griffith, The Constitutional Significance of Delegated Legislation in England, 48 Mich. L. Rev. 1079 (1950). And later in his career, Gellhorn, like Davis a few years before him, was also drawn to tackle the issue of administrative ombudsmen. He wrote an entire book on the subject based on an extensive study of no less than nine ombudsmen systems around the world (in Sweden, Norway, Finland, Denmark, New Zealand, Poland, the former Yugoslavia, and the U.S.S.R.).139See generally Walter Gellhorn, Ombudsmen and Others: Citizens’ Protectors in Nine Countries (1966). And, perhaps most surprisingly to contemporary readers, Gellhorn had also shown particular interest in Japanese administrative law140Walter Gellhorn, Settling Disagreements with Officials in Japan, 79 Harv. L. Rev. 685, 686 (1966). (and constitutional law).141See generally Walter Gellhorn, Comment on the Japanese Constitution (1959).

B.  Today: Decline

While Davis and Gellhorn’s separate studies on ombudsmen offices from the 1960s were strongly comparative, no one could seriously argue that their authors considered them central to domestic U.S. administrative law in the same way that earlier comparative work had been. And, indeed, by the time these studies were published, the decline of comparative administrative law in America was apparent. Most major contemporary scholars working since then were no longer in the business of incorporating foreign or comparative insights into their work, as Jaffe, Davis, and Gellhorn, for example, used to do.142See supra notes 115–41 and accompanying text. They were certainly not in the business of producing systematic studies that centered foreign law in relation to domestic U.S. administrative law as was done at the time of Goodnow and Freund.143See supra notes 54–71 and accompanying text. Even Jaffe, Davis, and Gellhorn appeared to have lost interest in comparison later in their careers. It was no longer, to draw on a previously cited term used by Felix Frankfurter, an “immediate concern” of theirs.144See Frankfurter, supra note 94, at 428.

Flagship law journals in America likewise lost interest in the publication of serious comparative administrative law scholarship as they regularly used to. Much of the very minimal present-day scholarship that does have a strong comparative administrative law hook, which is for the most part written by either established foreign scholars or graduate students who have arrived for academic training in the U.S., has migrated to outlets such as specialty comparative or international law journals.145See, e.g., Jack Beatson, Legislative Control of Administrative Rulemaking: Lessons from the British Experience?, 12 Cornell Int’l L.J. 199, 199 (1979); George A. Bermann, The Scope of Judicial Review in French Administrative Law, 16 Colum. J. Transnat’l L. 195, 195–98 (1977); Richard L. Herrmann, Procedural Due Process in Administrative Law: Some Thoughts from the French Experience, 1 U. Mich. J.L. Reform 45 (1968); Richard W. Parker & Alberto Alemanno, A Comparative Overview of EU and US Legislative and Regulatory Systems: Implications for Domestic Governance & the Transatlantic Trade and Investment Partnership, 22 Colum. J. Eur. L. 61, 61–62 (2015); Vincent Martenet, Judicial Deference to Administrative Interpretation of Statutes from a Comparative Perspective, 54 Vand. J. Transnat’l L. 83, 83 (2021); Maciej Bernatt, Transatlantic Perspective on Judicial Deference in Administrative Law, 22 Colum. J. Eur. L. 275, 275 (2016); Jacques deLisle & Neysun A. Mahboubi, Editor’s Note, 13 U. Pa. Asian L. Rev. (2018); Jacques deLisle & Neysun A. Mahboubi, Editor’s Note, 16 U. Pa. Asian L. Rev. 212, 212 (2021); He Haibo, How Much Progress Can Legislation Bring? The 2014 Amendment of the Administrative Litigation Law of PRC, 13 U. Pa. Asian L. Rev. 137, 137 (2018); Wang Jing, Judicial Review of Regulatory Documents in Administrative Litigation in China, 16 U. Pa. Asian L. Rev. 328, 355–58 (2021). These journals also occasionally published relevant work even prior to that time, mostly by foreign scholars. See, e.g., Barna Horvath, Rights of Man: Due Process of Law and Excès de Pouvoir, 4 Am. J. Compar. L. 539, 562 (1955); Hans G. Rupp, Judicial Review in the Federal Republic of Germany, 9 Am. J. Compar. L. 29, 39 (1960); Ernst K. Pakuscher, Administrative Law in Germany—Citizen v. State, 16 Am. J. Compar. L. 309, 309–10 (1968); Jean-Marie Auby, The Abuse of Power in French Administrative Law, 18 Am. J. Compar. L. 549, 560 (1970). And an inquiry into patterns of citations and references to foreign law across the federal bench also suggests significant signs of disappearance. Indeed, using the relevant databases it was impossible to find even one similar case pattern that resembled the discussion of the House of Lords’ Arlidge judgment in the years following the passage of the APA.146Indeed, I have searched through both Westlaw and LexisNexis for citations to “foreign,” “comparative,” “England,” the “United Kingdom,” “France,” “Germany,” the “European Union,” “Italy,” “Canada,” and “Australia” in any case that cites the APA and received zero relevant results. Attempts to mention the names of the judicial institutions in charge of administrative law in other countries—like the Conseil d’Etat in France or the House of Lords and later the English Supreme Court—have also yielded zero relevant results. Even a practice of “soft use”147For the distinction between “soft” and “hard” uses of foreign law, see Taavi Annus, Comparative Constitutional Reasoning: The Law and Strategy of Selecting the Right Arguments, 14 Duke J. Comp. & Int’l L. 301, 311–13 (2004). of foreign law in our administrative law by either courts or litigators seems to be nonexistent.148The only analog I was able to find is a reference in Justice Cardozo’s dissent in the famous case of Panama Refining Co. v. Ryan, 293 U.S. 388 (1935), to a similarly famous governmental report in England, known as the Donoughmore Committee Report, about U.K. administrative law. See id. at 441 (Cardozo, J., dissenting). It is not surprising, then, why one scholar concluded earlier that “[a] survey of American administrative law scholarship at the close of the twentieth century reveals a field in apparent national isolation.”149Ohnesorge, supra note 54, at 50. Since roughly the mid to end of the 1960s and early 1970s, comparative administrative law has become at most “fringe[].”150Id. at 69.

To be sure, as this description itself suggests, there are exceptions to this pattern. The fact that administrative law comparison transformed into something fringe doesn’t mean that it was entirely “dead, dead, dead.”151Mark Tushnet, Survey Article: Critical Legal Theory (without Modifiers) in the United States, 13 J. Pol. Phil. 99, 99 (2005). Cf. Robert C. Ellickson, Trends in Legal Scholarship: A Statistical Study, 29 J. Legal Stud. 517, 525 n.21 (2000) (referring to a statement by Duncan Kennedy made in 1996 about Critical Legal Studies). Some prominent and junior domestic administrative law (or, more broadly, public law) scholars did occasionally dabble in administrative law beyond our borders,152See, e.g., Charles H. Koch, Jr., “Some Kind of Hearing” in England, 23 Wm. & Mary L. Rev. 219, 219 (1981); Frederick F. Shauer, English Natural Justice and American Due Process: An Analytical Comparison, 18 Wm. & Mary L. Rev. 47, 47–48 (1976); Jack M. Beermann, The Reach of Administrative Law in the United States, in The Province of Administrative Law 171, 184 (Michael Taggart ed., 1997); Tom Ginsburg, Comparative Administrative Procedure: Evidence from Northeast Asia, 13 Const. Pol. Econ. 247, 247 (2002) [hereinafter Ginsburg, Comparative Administrative Procedure]; Tom Ginsburg, The Judicialization of Administrative Governance: Causes, Consequences and Limits, in Administrative Law and Governance in Asia: Comparative Perspectives 1, 1 (Tom Ginsburg & Albert H.Y. Chen eds., 2009); Alfred C. Aman, Jr., Politics, Policy and Outsourcing in the United States: The Role of Administrative Law, in Administrative Law in a Changing State: Essays in Honour of Mark Aronson 205, 210 (Linda Pearson et al. eds., 2008); Cary Coglianese, Administrative Law: The United States and Beyond, in 1 International Encyclopedia of Social & Behavioral Sciences 109, 110–11 (James D. Wright ed., 2d ed. 2015); Martin Shapiro, Codification of Administrative Law: The U.S. and the Union, 2 Eur. L.J. 26, 26 (1996); Martin Shapiro, Judicial Delegation Doctrines: The U.S., Britain, and France, in The Politics of Delegation 173, 173 (Mark Thatcher & Alec Stone Sweet eds., 2003); Jerry L. Mashaw, Reasoned Administration: The European Union, the United States, and the Project of Democratic Governance, 76 Geo. Wash. L. Rev. 99, 99–101 (2007); Pojanowski, supra note 9, at 859–60; Stack, supra note 36, at 294–297; Richard B. Stewart, Environmental Statutory Interpretation in China and the United States, 5 N.Y.U. Envt’l L.J. 556, 556 (1996); Peter L. Strauss, Rulemaking in the Ages of Globalization and Information: What America Can Learn from Europe, and Vice Versa, 12 Colum. J. Eur. L. 645, 645 (2006); Jud Mathews, Agency Discretion, Judicial Review, and “Proportionality” in U.S. Administrative Law, in The Judge and the Proportionate Use of Discretion: A Comparative Study 160, 160 (Sofia Ranchordás & Boudewijn de Waard eds., 2016); Anya Bernstein, Porous Bureaucracy: Legitimating the Administrative State in Taiwan, 45 L. & Soc. Inquiry 28, 28–30 (2020); Stephen Breyer, Judicial Review of Questions of Law and Policy, 38 Admin. L. Rev. 363, 363 (1986); Christopher F. Edley Jr., Administrative Law: Rethinking Judicial Control of Bureaucracy 240–45 (1990); Stephen Breyer, Breaking the Vicious Cycle: Toward Effective Risk Regulation 70–72 (1993); Edward L. Rubin, Discretion and Its Discontents, 72 Chi.-Kent L. Rev. 1299, 1299–1300 (1997); Kent Barnett & Lindsey Vinson, Chevron Abroad, 96 Notre Dame L. Rev. 621, 621 (2020); Nathaniel L. Nathanson & Yasuhiro Fujita, The Right to Fair Hearing in Japanese Administrative Law, 45 Wash. L. Rev. 273, 273–74 (1970); Gillian E. Metzger, Agency Inaction in U.S. Administrative Law, in Droit comparé de la procédure administrative 665, 665 (Thomas Perroud ed., 2014); Jeffrey Lubbers, Notice-and-Comment Rulemaking Comes to China, Admin. & Reg. L. News, Fall 2006, at 5, 5–6; Reeve T. Bull, Market Corrective Rulemaking: Drawing on EU Insights to Rationalize U.S. Regulation, 67 Admin. L. Rev. 629, 629–30 (2015); René Reyes, Nondelegation Doctrine in Comparative Context: Britain’s Great Repeal Bill and the Shadow of Henry VIII, 166 U. Pa. L. Rev. Online 71, 71–72 (2017). and even participated in and sponsored symposia with foreign scholars on key administrative law issues of the day.153See, e.g., Paul R. Verkuil, Crosscurrents in Anglo-American Administrative Law, 27 Wm. & Mary L. Rev. 685, 685–86 (1986) (an essay in a broader Anglo-American symposium on administrative law); Thomas J. Schoenbaum, A Preface to Three Foreign Views of Vermont Yankee, 55 Tul. L. Rev. 428, 428–29 (1981) (same). In addition, as previously mentioned, there are some well-known contemporary U.S. scholars that do take a more frequent interest in administrative law comparison, especially Susan Rose-Ackerman at Yale, Peter Lindseth at the University of Connecticut, Francesca Bignami at George Washington, Michael Asimow at UCLA and Santa Clara, and, before his passing, Bernard Schwartz at NYU.154See supra notes 30–34 and accompanying text. I note that I mention Professor Bernard Schwartz on this particular list because, even though he passed away before scholars like Gellhorn and Davis did, in contrast to them Schwartz did consistently work on comparative administrative law throughout his career and all the way up until the end of the 1990s.

Still, it’s hard to escape the conclusion that these exceptions really do prove the rule. For one thing, the interest domestic scholars have expressed into what’s going on in administrative law outside American borders is quite minimal. Foreign law isn’t described in some of this work in great detail but is often addressed at an extremely high level of generality.155See, e.g., Breyer, supra note 152, at 70–71 (making very casual references to French administrative law); Edley, supra note 152, at 240–45 (same). For work that discusses foreign law at an extremely broad level of generality or that is somewhat frozen in time in its discussion of the state of foreign administrative law, see, e.g., Stack, supra note 36, at 297; Pojanowski, supra note 9, at 859–60; Cass R. Sunstein & Adrian Vermeule, The New Coke: On the Plural Aims of Administrative Law, 2015 Sup. Ct. Rev. 41, 41 (2015). Some of the work isn’t even fully comparative—more in the vein of single-jurisdiction or “areas studies.”156See, e.g., Bernstein, supra note 152, at 29–30 (study of administrative law and culture in Taiwan); Nathanson & Fujita, supra note 152, at 273 (study of administrative law and culture in Japan). A small portion of it also embraces only one (and, in my view, quite thin) tradition of comparison, namely—studies attempting to develop “general” theories of administrative law using stylized public choice or positive political theory tools.157For works in this tradition, see, e.g., Ginsburg, Comparative Administrative Procedure, supra note 152, at 247–48; J. Mark Ramseyer & Minoru Nakazato, Japanese Law: An Economic Approach 191–219 (1999); William Bishop, A Theory of Administrative Law, 19 J. Legal Stud. 489, 495 (1990); Nuno Garoupa & Jud Mathews, Strategic Delegation, Discretion, and Deference: Explaining the Comparative Law of Administrative Review, 62 Am. J. Comp. L. 1, 1 (2014). Furthermore, even those whose work is systematically comparative seem to be severely marginalized in contemporary debates and practice. These scholars work isn’t, for instance, seriously studied or cited by domestic scholars or courts. These scholars’ work, and comparative administrative law more generally, also doesn’t feature in today’s central administrative law case books or treatises used in law schools as comparative materials clearly did, for example, during the time of both Freund and Jaffe.158I note that state-level administrative law, which is, as mentioned before, another domain that is largely marginalized today in the field, further portraying our administrative law as parochial, see supra note 42, is extensively referenced in at least one leading case book. See Michael Asimow & Ronald M. Levin, State and Federal Administrative Law ix-xxi (5th ed. 2020). Finally, and as also mentioned before, some of the work by those who do engage in administrative law comparison today seems to be a kind of one-way street. It’s focused on what other systems might take away from looking at American administrative law,  not on what we in the U.S. might take from them.159As mentioned supra note 37, the work of Susan Rose-Ackerman is representative of the one-way street direction of some of the central contemporary works in comparative administrative law. See also Susan Rose-Ackerman, American Administrative Law Under Siege: Is Germany a Model?, 107 Harv. L. Rev. 1279, 1281 (1994) (asking if German administrative law can be borrowed in America and answering “no”). But it is by far not alone. Indeed, there are other examples of this one-way street phenomenon. For instance, Peter Strauss writes a survey book on U.S. administrative law primarily geared at foreign readers and which has been in continuous production. See Peter L. Strauss, Administrative Justice in the United States vii-xii (3d ed. 2016). In addition, administrative law scholars Ronald Levin and Jeff Lubbers’s well-known survey book on U.S. administrative law, geared for domestic U.S. audiences, has been translated to both Chinese, see Xingzhenfa He Xingzhen Chengxu Gaiyao (行政程序法精要) [Administrative Law and Process in a Nutshell] (Huang Lie (苏苗罕) trans., 1996)), and Japanese, see Gendai Amerika Gyōsei Hō (Keikichi Ohama & Takayoshi Tsuneoka trans., 1996)). Lubbers’s other work on American administrative law has been similarly translated for non-U.S. consumption. For example, his book A Guide to Federal Agency Rulemaking (5th ed., 2012) has been published in Chinese, see Meiguo Guizhang Zhiding Daolun (美国规章制定导论) (Jiang Pengtao trans., 2016) and an article of his has been published in Japanese in a leading Japanese legal journal. See Jeffrey S. Lubbers, Administrative Enforcement in the United States, 72 J.L. & Pol. 445 (2021). By contrast, there is, to the best of my knowledge, no similar case book or survey book that comes out regularly on any foreign jurisdiction’s administrative law and is meant for American audiences (like Strauss’s book on U.S. law is meant to be). Foreign administrative law materials are also never translated to English for consumption by U.S. audiences like Lubbers and Levin’s work has been translated for non-U.S. audiences. The only exception to this pattern that I am familiar with is perhaps Donald Kommers and Russell Miller’s book on the jurisprudence of the Federal Constitutional Court in Germany, which only indirectly discusses some issues of relevance to administrative law. See generally Donald P. Kommers & Russell A. Miller, The Constitutional Jurisprudence of the Federal Republic of Germany (3d ed. 2012). As this description suggests, though, this exception is obviously a very limited one. But that’s not real comparative law work. It’s more like preaching.

The contemporary marginalization of comparative administrative law becomes even clearer when one compares the current state of this field not just to its past, but also to what’s been going on in the adjacent field of constitutional law. In that field, cross-national comparison features much more broadly. There are more active constitutional law scholars in the U.S. who engage comparison systematically.160A partial list of scholars who consistently address comparative constitutional law includes: Tom Ginsburg, Mark Tushnet, Vicki Jackson, Sam Issacharoff, Mark Graber, Asli Bali, Madhav Khosla, Stephen Gardbaum, David Landau, Gary Jacobsohn, Frank Michelman, Jamal Greene, and Mila Versteeg. Some of these have also made independent contributions to domestic U.S. constitutional law (for example, Jackson, Tushnet, Greene, Graber, and Issacharoff) while others work more distinctively in the comparative constitutional law space (for example, Versteeg, Gardbaum, Bali, Ginsburg, and Khosla). Scholarship that draws on foreign systems’ constitutional arrangements to make sense of our own and propose reforms (sometimes quite radical) also appear prominently from time to time in major publication outlets.161For some of the most recent entries, see, e.g., Vicki C. Jackson, Constitutional Law in an Age of Proportionality, 124 Yale L.J. 3094, 3094 (2015); Jamal Greene, The Supreme Court 2017 Term—Foreword: Rights as Trumps?, 132 Harv. L. Rev. 28, 30–38 (2018); Madhav Khosla, Is a Science of Comparative Constitutional Law Possible?, 135 Harv. L. Rev. 2110, 2111–12 (2022) (book review). There are even a few prominent case books that put comparative constitutional law front and center.162See generally Vicki C. Jackson & Mark Tushnet, Comparative Constitutional Law (3d ed. 2014); Norman Dorsen, Michel Rosenfeld, András Sajó, Susanne Baer, & Susanna Mancini , Comparative Constitutionalism: Cases and Materials (3d ed. 2016); Stephen Ross, Helen Irving, & Heinz Klug, Comparative Constitutional Law: A Contextual Approach (2014). And for the relatively prolonged history of case books on comparative constitutional law, see Donald P. Kommers, Comparative Constitutional Law Casebooks for a Developing Discipline, 57 Notre Dame L. Rev. 642, 642 (1982). And some law schools also offer regular classes on the subject, either focusing on comparative constitutional law in general or, more concretely, on comparative constitutional design.163Among these schools, as far as I know, are Harvard Law School, Yale Law School, N.Y.U. School of Law, Columbia Law School, the University of Chicago Law School, and the University of Virginia Law School. Finally, Justices of the Supreme Court cite (or at least used to cite) comparative constitutional law and experience with some regularity, though, as alluded to before, they also passionately fight about whether they should.164See supra note 21 and accompanying text.

In administrative law, we don’t see anything remotely resembling this.165In addition to the various signs for comparative administrative law’s marginalization mentioned throughout this Section, I note that the only law school that has occasionally offered classes in comparative administrative law that I am aware of is Yale Law School, a fact that is primarily explained by Professor Rose-Ackerman’s presence on the faculty there. See also About Comparative Administrative Law Initiative, Yale L. Sch., https://law.yale.edu/study-law-yale/areas-study/comparative-administrative-law-initiative/about-comparative [https://perma.cc/F5Q6-CL8S]. N.Y.U. School of Law does occasionally offer classes that  take a somewhat comparative perspective to administrative law, largely given the fact that it houses several scholars who pioneered the field of so-called “global administrative law” (“GAL”). See Global Administrative Law, Inst. for Int’l L. & Just., https://www.iilj.org/gal [https://perma.cc/J257-D2AE]. I return to discuss GAL and its implications later below. See infra notes 351–55 and accompanying text. It’s as if the possibility of engaging in comparative administrative law in any meaningful capacity is almost entirely invisible today in America.

C.  Explanations for the Decline

What explains all this? Why has comparative administrative law been such a dominant enterprise at the birth of the modern field in America, continued to be meaningful all the way until roughly the end of the 60s and early 70s, and then transformed into nothing more than an underdog? Something that is truly “fringe” if not very close to being “dead, dead, dead”?

One answer needs to be ruled out right off the bat. It is not that at some point when the decline in comparison became evident other countries suddenly stopped to have their own administrative states or a self-contained body of law known as “administrative law.” To the contrary: administrative states in the world have gone from strength to strength, so much so that, as one scholar put it, it is “trite” to observe their global rise and centrality.166Michael Taggart, From ‘Parliamentary Powers’ to Privatization: The Chequered History of Delegated Legislation in the Twentieth Century, 55 U. Toronto L.J. 575, 575 (2005); see also Enrico Borghetto, Delegated Decree Authority in a Parliamentary System: The Exercise of Legislative Delegation in Italy (1987–2013), 24 J. Legis. Stud. 179, 179 (2018) (detailing the extensive rise of delegated legislation in Italy); Jeremy K. Kessler, Illiberalism and Administrative Government, in Law and Illiberalism 62, 64 (Martha Merrill Umphrey et al. eds., 2022) (remarking that “all industrial and post-industrial [liberal-democratic] nation states have featured administrative government”). And administrative law is now similarly an established—indeed, central—field in all post-industrial liberal (and non-liberal) democracies alike.167Though in some systems that lack a formal constitution, the field of administrative law is sometimes just referred to as “public law” or is lumped together—both in scholarship and teaching—with constitutional law. See generally, e.g., Mark Elliott & Robert Thomas, Public Law (3d ed. 2017). But still, we don’t see much administrative law comparison. Or, at least, we don’t see much comparative administrative law in the United States.

Again, why?

One explanation is simply that we no longer need it as much. Comparison is especially called for when creating something new, like writing a new constitution or constituting a new legal field.168See, e.g., Saunders, supra note 49, at 37–38 (speaking on the need for comparison in constitution making as “inevitabl[e]”). And for some examples of the pervasive use of comparisons in moments of constitution-making, see generally D.M. Davis, Constitutional Borrowing: The Influence of Legal Culture and Local History in the Reconstitution of Comparative Influence: The South African Experience, 1 Int’l J. Const. L. 181 (2003). Even Justice Scalia, who was a staunch critic of the use of comparative law in the field of constitutional law, agreed that comparison is indispensable at the stage of a country’s constitutional formation. See Printz v. United States, 521 U.S. 898, 921 n.11 (1997) (“We think such comparative analysis inappropriate to the task of interpreting a constitution, though it was of course quite relevant to the task of writing one.”). That question was important in the past when modern administrative law was just emerging. Like a kid who learns to ride a bike for the first time, we needed the help of those who were more mature and experienced. But today, we’ve already learned how to ride our administrative law bicycle. Comparison is simply much less called for. And it is even less called for when the sources of administrative law have themselves become indigenous to our own legal system, which happened for the U.S. most clearly with the passage of the APA.169This can clearly be gleaned from the fact that since the passage of the APA, the use of comparative administrative law already tailed off significantly. See supra note 113 and accompanying text.

Another explanation for the decline probably has to do with changing biographical and indeed demographical trends. The previous generation of scholars and practitioners of administrative law had close ties to foreign nations. They were often born abroad and educated there.170For example, Frank Goodnow was born and educated in Germany. Freund, while being born in America, returned to Germany with his German-born parents and completed his doctoral studies there. See Ohnesorge, supra note 54, at 58. They also spoke languages other than English and could thus easily consume foreign sources and scholarship.171Id. But today, that’s not the standard story of those who operate within the administrative law space. Most are now U.S. born and raised, speak fewer languages, and their ties to foreign nations are generally much weaker than those held by previous generations.172This can be gleaned not only from larger immigration trends throughout the 20th century in America, but also from the reality in which a J.D. degree from a top-ranked American law school is a strong indication of faculty hiring success. See, e.g., Milan Markovic, The Law Professor Pipeline, 92 Temp. L. Rev. 813, 813 (2020). My own informal impression, moreover, is that until very recently there was no active American administrative law scholar teaching in a U.S. law school who has been educated significantly abroad. I say that, of course, with a good dose of self-awareness and trepidation—as I am a scholar of administrative law who has gained much of my legal education abroad, and I have been recently hired to teach that subject in a U.S. law school (and after using this paper which calls for more comparative engagement and attentiveness as my job talk paper!).

The decline is likely also related to the changing politics of comparative administrative law. When we turned to comparison at first, the reason wasn’t only that we needed help to ride our administrative law bike for the first time. The reason was also that some had believed that to establish a field of administrative law was mission impossible. More specifically, Albert Venn Dicey, the eminent British scholar, had famously argued at the end of the nineteenth century that the concept of a distinctive form of administrative law such as the one that existed in France and in other continental systems is foreign to the U.K. and, by extension, also to other common law systems like the U.S.173See A.V. Dicey, Introduction to the Study of the Law of the Constitution 304–06 (8th ed. 1915). It breeds, Dicey said, perverse “collectivism.”174A.V. Dicey, Lectures on Relation Between Law and Public Opinion in England During the Nineteenth Century 258 (1905). Dicey’s administrative skepticism was widely known in America.175Many if not all the authors mentioned in Section I.A referred to Dicey’s denial of administrative law. But for another example, see Wyman, supra note 73, at 1–2. Moreover, it might be interesting to note that Dicey had spent time in the late nineteenth century at Harvard University. See also A.V. Dicey, The Teaching of English Law at Harvard, 13 Harv. L. Rev. 422, 422 (1900). And for supporters of the rise of administrative state at the turn of the century and later, the turn to comparative law was thus necessary, indeed indispensable, to fend off Dicey’s indictment on the field. To show that there can be an administrative law (and, for that matter, an administrative state) that is attractive and sound. For some, including especially Goodnow and Freund, the attempt involved showing, through comparison, that the kind of continental administrative law that Dicey was indicting was a caricature and that it was much more liberal and enlightened than he had portrayed it.176See, e.g., Frank J. Goodnow, The Executive and the Courts: Judicial Remedies Against Administrative Action, 1 Pol. Sci. Q. 533, 538, 544 (1886) (arguing that German and French administrative law are appropriate sources for American administrative law, notwithstanding apparent differences). For others, including most clearly Justice Frankfurter and those who, like him, endorsed the “traditional system of Anglo-American law,” it was to show, through comparison, that the common law itself (mainly in the United Kingdom but also in other “English-speaking” countries) can be adapted to coexist with an administrative state.177E.g., Frankfurter, supra note 72, at 614–15 (remarking how English law has eventually evolved to acknowledge the possibility of administrative law and noting how Dicey’s later writings have recognized that adaptation). With the fight largely settled and administrative law and the administrative state secured (for the time),178For why this “for the time” qualification is needed, see infra Sections II.C and III.B (discussing the rise of a judicially powerful critique of the constitutionality of the administrative state in the U.S. and its implications). comparison’s political function simply became much less potent.

Academic fads also probably contributed to the decline in comparative administrative law in America. When the field of modern administrative law was initially born, comparison was a prominent and highly regarded scholarly method. Indeed, political science departments used to have systematic interest in comparative politics (and comparative law as well), and so did the emerging subfield of public administration. But things changed mid-century.179See, e.g., Krishna K. Tummala, An Essay on Comparative Administration, 60 Pub. Admin. Rev. 75, 76 (2000) (book review) (highlighting the increasing influence of public choice in political science especially on the expense of comparative politics). The stronghold of comparative methods has waned to be replaced by the generalist methods of rational or public choice. Comparative public administration had also dramatically subsided.180Id. at 75 (documenting that after a remarkable rise of comparative work in public administration in the 60s, that work has gradually waned).

***

All these reasons surely played some important role. But they can’t possibly be the entire story. As we’ve seen, comparative constitutional law is alive and well today in America and beyond, a defined field even experiencing a sort of “renaissance.”181See generally Ran Hirschl, Comparative Matters: The Renaissance of Comparative Constitutional Law (2014). Why not something similar with respect to comparative administrative law?

One potential explanation for this imbalance might be that comparative administrative law hasn’t stuck because of its relatively low prestige when compared with constitutional law. Indeed, administrative law is sometimes said to be the “poor relation of public law; the hard-working, unglamorous cousin laboring in the shadow of constitutional law.”182Tom Ginsburg, Written Constitutions and the Administrative State: On the Constitutional Character of Administrative Law, in Comparative Administrative Law 60, 60 (Susan Rose-Ackerman & Peter L. Lindseth eds., 2017). A “boring”183William Funk, My Ideal ‘Casebook’ or What’s Wrong with Administrative Law Legal Education and How to Fix It, In a Nutshell (So to Speak), 38 Brandeis L.J. 247, 247 (2000). field not fit “for sissies.”184Antonin Scalia, Judicial Deference to Administrative Interpretations of Law, 1989 Duke L.J. 511, 511 (1989). Constitutional law, by contrast, is the “most prestigious field in the legal academy.”185Richard A. Posner, Overcoming Law 87 (1995). Another potential explanation might be related to the fact that Americans have become particularly averse to administrative comparison. This may be in part connected to broader cultural beliefs in the United States, which envision the country as a projector, a city on the hill, and a beacon for others.186See Mark Tushnet, When Is Knowing Less Better than Knowing More? Unpacking the Controversy over Supreme Court Reference to Non-U.S. Law, 90 Minn. L. Rev. 1275, 1291 (2006) (drawing on these metaphors to refer to the U.S. self-perception vis-à-vis the world). An exporter not an importer. But the apparently growing turn to administrative law “textualism” and “originalism” (and aversion to so-called “administrative common law”)187See supra note 10 and accompanying text. could be another potential indication of the imbalance with constitutional law. After all, these methods of interpretation signal an enhanced turn inward to our own unique national sources of law and administration—rather than to looking outwardly. Or, at least, the way transnational comparison could be squared with these now ascending methods for “doing” administrative law is quite restricted.188It would involve efforts to show, for example, the scope of comparison the “original” audience had in mind. Alternatively, it would limit the scope of comparative exploration to a domain in which elements like the “communicative content” of the APA leave room for more free-form “construction.” More broadly, originalism and textualism downplay the relevance of experience in the real world. But comparison is all about experience.

But even this can’t tell the entire story. At least within legal academia, administrative law is highly regarded and central and has been so for a while.189One indication of this, among many, is the rise in the popularity of classes on “[l]egislation and [r]egulation” and the fact that some schools don’t even offer constitutional law as a mandatory 1L class. See, e.g., John F. Manning & Matthew Stephenson, Legislation & Regulation and Reform of the First Year, 65 J. Legal Educ. 45, 45 (2015) (discussing the development of the legislation and regulation class, with particular reference to the experience at Harvard Law School). And the rise of administrative law textualism and originalism, while obviously an important trend, is rather ambiguous at this point. Not everyone working in the administrative law space endorse either of these.190For a particularly forceful (and, in my view, compelling) rejection of APA textualism and originalism, see Ronald M. Levin, The Evolving APA and the Originalist Challenge, 97 Chi.-Kent L. Rev. 7, 31 (2022). See also Gillian E. Metzger, Embracing Administrative Common Law, 80 Geo. Wash. L. Rev. 1293, 1293–94 (2012). It is also not entirely clear what this administrative law of “textualism” and “originalism” precisely entail.191For a recent discussion of the many ambiguities involved in a putatively “textual” approach to administrative law, see Kristin E. Hickman & Mark R. Thomson, Textualism and the Administrative Procedure Act, 98 Notre Dame L. Rev. 2071, 2072–75 (2023). And it should be noted that the rise of constitutional textualism and originalism didn’t prevent the emergence of comparative constitutional law—though, of course, their ascendancy is certainly part of what triggers the fight about the legitimacy of its use in the context of judicial decision-making. But, again, with respect to comparative administrative law, there isn’t even a fight.

This leaves a final potential reason for the decline of comparative administrative law. To see the issue, we need to go back a bit. In the general field of comparative law, there used to be a familiar divide between, on the one hand, public law and, on the other hand, private law. Comparison, it was believed, is simply much easier in the latter. Public law was considered “resistant” to comparative law.192Kahn-Freund, supra note 49, at 17. Its institutions or rules arise, so the belief went, “not only from deliberate design . . . [but] from both the history and underlying social problems [of specific nations], such as religious or linguistic diversity.”193John Bell, Public Law in Europe: Caught Between the National, the Sub-National and the European?, in Epistemology and Methodology of Comparative Law 259, 265 (Mark Van Hoecke ed., 2004). While in private law we could often assume some “shared understanding of political, social, and economic functions of the state,”194Mathias Siems, Comparative Law 34 (2d ed. 2018). we couldn’t assume the same thing when it comes to public law. Public law, in other words, was perceived as a unique expression of national values and beliefs and a nation’s idiosyncratic “spirit.”195William Ewald, Comparative Jurisprudence (II): The Logic of Legal Transplants, 43 Am. J. Compar. L. 489, 493–95 (1995) (discussing Savigny’s theory). In terms drawn from Friedrich Carl von Savigny, public law is emblematic of a nation’s spirit—its “Volkgeist.” Id. at 494. The idea, of course, resonates with Montesquieu’s description of the “spirit” of laws. For discussion of that concept and Montesquieu’s thought on this point, see Peter Stein, Legal Evolution: The Story of an Idea 15–17 (1980).

Of course, this sharp divide between private and public law is no longer strongly held (if it ever was) among comparativists. It is recognized, for instance, that private law is similarly afflicted with national values just like public law is.196See, e.g., Oscar G. Chase, Some Observations on the Cultural Dimension in Civil Procedure Reform, 45 Am. J. Compar. L. 861, 865–68 (1997). For recent examples of cutting-edge comparative work in private law that recognizes divergences in national private law cultures, see Yifat Naftali Ben Zion, Cleaning Up the Corporate Opportunity Doctrine Mess: A First Principles Approach, 80 Wash. & Lee L. Rev. 1609, 1609–10 (2023); Yifat Naftali Ben Zion, Good Faith & Loyalty: Reimagining Contracts from a Fiduciary Law Perspective, 98 Tul. L. Rev. 471, 473–77 (2024). And for studies that suggest that there may be a comparative difference across jurisdictions in views about how much private law is intertwined with nation states, see Ralf Michaels & Nils Jansen, Private Law Beyond the State? Europeanization, Globalization, Privatization, 54 Am. J. Compar. L. 843, 843 (2006). And, again, the modern field of comparative constitutional law has clearly emerged, globally and in America, notwithstanding the beliefs in public law’s idiosyncrasies.197Though, as David Fontana has shown, even that process was not entirely evident and took time at least in America. See generally Fontana, supra note 20. But what had in large part enabled this blurring of the sharp divide between private law and public law, and especially the rise of comparative constitutional law as a central field, was something more. The overall sense about constitutional law was that it had gone through a unique process that crystalized the fact that its “possibilities”198Tushnet, supra note 20, at 1225. were becoming significant. That despite national differences, there is a sense in which countries are all engaged in some kind of similar project broadly defined as “constitutionalism.”199In the past, that term was used to signal distinctively liberal-democratic forms of constitutionalism. Today, the domain seems to be enlarging to incorporate even non-liberal democracies. See, e.g., Mark Tushnet, Authoritarian Constitutionalism, 100 Cornell L. Rev. 391, 415 (2015). See generally Constitutions in Authoritarian Regimes (Tom Ginsburg & Alberto Simpser eds., 2014). Moreover, there was a pervasive claim that differences between nations’ constitutional laws have either begun to disappear or at least have softened in a way that makes comparative constitutional law useful, if not indispensable.

And, indeed, scholarship in comparative constitutional law has consistently shown just that. It talked, for instance, about the growing sense of similarities between nations that would make constitutional law comparison useful, identifying certain “paradigms”200Lorraine E. Weinrib, The Postwar Paradigm and American Exceptionalism, in The Migration of Constitutional Ideas 84, 110 (Sujit Choudhry ed., 2007). and elements of constitutional law that appear similar (if not “generic”) across nations.201David S. Law, Generic Constitutional Law, 89 Minn. L. Rev. 652, 659 (2005); see also David S. Law & Mila Versteeg, The Declining Influence of the United States Constitution, 87 N.Y.U. L. Rev. 762, 762–63 (2012) (discussing the increasing similarities and convergences across systems’ constitutional apparatus). Scholarship likewise suggested that the “globalization” of constitutional law is “inevitable,” pointing to pressures in the diffusion of similar norms and institutions of constitutional law.202E.g., Mark Tushnet, The Inevitable Globalization of Constitutional Law, 49 Va. J. Int’l L. 985, 988 (2009). But see Rosalind Dixon & Eric A. Posner, The Limits of Constitutional Convergence, 11 Chi. J. Int’l L. 399, 400 (2011). Even highly exceptional systems—and primarily, so the story goes, the U.S.—did not seem so exceptional if looked at more closely.203See, e.g., Stephen Gardbaum, The Myth and the Reality of American Constitutional Exceptionalism, 107 Mich. L. Rev. 391, 391 (2008). Civil society organizations, or non-governmental organizations (“NGOs”), at both the domestic and the transnational levels, were amplifying similar themes. They’ve created both formal and informal webs that continuously emphasized potential opportunities for cross-national learning in an increasingly “going global” constitutional law.204This has been especially the case with respect to the domain of constitutional law dealing with constitutional rights. See Benedikt Goderis & Mila Versteeg, The Diffusion of Constitutional Rights, 39 Int’l Rev. L. & Econ. 1, 1 (2014).

In stark contrast, the field of administrative law hasn’t gone through the same process. Instead, the overall impression appears to have been that while the possibilities of comparative constitutional law have been increasing with the years, the possibilities of comparative administrative law have not and may in fact have been decreasing. For instance, there was no softening of national administrative differences as has occurred in constitutional law. There were similarly no processes of globalization that had made the possibilities of administrative law seem clear. Rather, differences between nations’ administrative states and laws seem to have become sticky, persistent, and pervasive.205This sense was moreover intensified by the observation that while constitutional amendments seemed like a relatively common, if not frequent phenomena globally, changes in the organization of administration and administrative law were not. This observation had been made already in the early 20th century by the eminent German scholar Otto Mayer. See Otto Mayer, 1 Deutsches Verwaltungsrecht [German Administrative Law] VI (1924) (remarking that “Verfassungsrecht vergeht, Verwaltungsrecht besteht” meaning when “constitutional law passes, administrative law remains”); see also Sabino Cassese, New Paths for Administrative Law: A Manifesto, 10 Int’l J. Const. L. 603, 604 (translating same). But it has been confirmed to some important extent by recent data. See generally Zachary Elkins, Tom Ginsburg & James Melton, The Endurance of National Constitutions (2009) (showing a reasonably high level of change and variability in worldwide constitutional arrangements). These sticky differences in turn made it doubtful that administrative law comparison would yield real benefits that would be worth exploring. Rather, these differences would be costly and would even prove prohibitive—a real “handicap[] to accurate understanding.”206Bernard Schwartz, French and Anglo-American Conceptions of Administrative Law, 6 Mia. L.Q. 433, 436 (1952); see also Mirjan R. Damaška, The Faces of Justice and State Authority: A Comparative Approach to the Legal Process 1 (1986) (“An immense and bewildering subject opens up before one who contemplates the diversity of arrangements and institutions through which justice is variously administered in modern states. The range of diversity is such that it eludes expression in terms of a common vocabulary and makes us uncertain about the adequacy of our basic points of reference.”).

And to be sure, certainly at a surface level, and at various periods of time since the start of comparative administrative law’s demise described in Section I.A, it was easy to point out multiple significant-looking differences amongst various nations’ administrative states and laws. Take a look:

(1) Framework statutes: To start, in America, the APA could not be more central. It’s key to U.S.-based administrative law scholars as well as to U.S. administrative law practitioners’ understanding of the field.207This is true even if scholars do accept that there is much more beyond the APA. See, e.g., Daniel A. Farber & Anne Joseph O’Connell, The Lost World of Administrative Law, 92 Tex. L. Rev. 1137, 1137 (2014). It’s considered our administrative state’s mini-constitution. But in other countries, the idea of statutory codification of administrative law and procedure was, in the past, perceived to be entirely foreign. Indeed, Germany and France used to view administrative law codification with deep suspicion.208See Delphine Costa, Codification of Administrative Law: A French Oxymoron, in Codification of Administrative Law: A Comparative Study on the Sources of Administrative Law 128, 138 (Felix Uhlmann ed., 2023) (describing how the Conseil d’Etat “did not trust the transformation of judge-made law . . . into codified law”). They were committed to the development of administrative law mostly through courts and reliance on “general principles” and unwritten norms.209Marzia De Donno, The French Code “Des Relations Entre le Public et L’Administration”. A New European Era for Administrative Procedure, 9 Italian J. Pub. L. 220, 229 (2017). On the German resistance to codification of administrative law and its commitment to general unwritten administrative law principles, see Hermann Punder, German Administrative Procedure in a Comparative Perspective: Observations on the Path to a Transnational Ius Commune Proceduralis in Administrative Law, 11 Int’l J. Const. L. 940, 943, 958 (2013). On the French resistance to administrative law codification, see Jean-Bernard Auby, Why France Was Unaffected by the Austrian Codification of Administrative Procedure?, in The Austrian Codification of Administrative Procedure: Diffusion and Oblivion (1920-1970) 185, 185–190 (Giacinto della Cananea, Angela Ferrari Zumbini & Otto Pfersmann eds., 2023). Statutory administrative law texts like the APA were anathema, and the field was viewed as “fundamentally jurisprudential” in nature.210 See Costa, supra note 208, at 134 (quoting Rene Chapus, Droit Administratif Général 6, at n.11 (15th ed. 2001)).

(2) Constitutional structure and administration: The divide between parliamentary and presidential systems is, of course, familiar to us from constitutional law. But it is arguably much more critical in administrative law given how it seems to dramatically impact the administrative state’s entire operation. In parliamentary systems, political control over the administrative state is much more streamlined and concentrated than it is in the latter. Given the “fusion” between the legislature and the executive, there is much less of an incentive to draw on administration to get things done rather than on, for instance, legislation.211See, e.g., McNollgast, The Political Origins of the Administrative Procedure Act, 15 J.L. Econ. & Org. 180, 182 (1999). There is also less of a need to constrain administration in ways that are different from “normal” political dynamics.212Id. In presidential systems, by contrast, things look exactly the reverse. The separation of the legislature and the executive and, more broadly, the existence of multiple veto points make the administrative state much more important for policymaking apart from the legislative route.213This is a reality, of course, that to a large extent explains the rise of “presidential administration” in America. See Elena Kagan, Presidential Administration, 114 Harv. L. Rev. 2245, 2246 (2001). And the divergence of institutional interests between branches creates increased incentives to establish constraints over the administrative state outside of normal politics (including by reliance on a relatively elaborate system of administrative law).

(3) Centralization v. decentralization: We know that the degrees of centralization or decentralization of administration matter greatly for how administrative law works in practice.214See, e.g., Gillian E. Metzger, Agencies, Polarization, and the States, 115 Colum. L. Rev. 1739, 1740–41 (2015) (highlighting the pivotal role states play within the American administrative state and given its federalist structure). But here, too, there seemed to be substantial cross-national differences that made it look like administrative law comparison is not worth the candle. In some countries, such as Germany, Belgium, and Spain, there used to be a very high level of decentralization—indeed, most administration in these countries was done locally or regionally, rather than centrally.215See, e.g., Arthur B. Gunlicks, Administrative Centralization and Decentralization in the Making and Remaking of Modern Germany, 46 Rev. Pol. 323, 324 (1984). In other countries, such as France, most administration is done at the central level with very little regional or local independence.216See Jean-Bernard Auby, Lucie Cluzel-Metayer & Lamprini Xenou, Administrative Law in France, in Comparative Administrative Law: Administrative Law of the European Union, Its Member States and the United States 5, 9–11 (René Seerden ed., 4th ed. 2018). In the U.S., we are somewhere in the middle—focusing for the most part on various forms of cooperative federalism and cooperative administration.217For more recent discussions of this dynamic and how it plays out in the development of administrative policymaking, see David S. Rubenstein, Administrative Federalism as Separation of Powers, 72 Wash. & Lee L. Rev. 171, 171 (2015); Miriam Seifter, States as Interest Groups in the Administrative Process, 100 Va. L. Rev. 953, 954–61 (2014).

(4) Scope, underlying political economy, and visions of the state: The scope of the administrative state itself, as well as the political economy underlying it or, if you will, the general “vision” of the state as reflected in administrative arrangements, seemed throughout time to further diverge substantially across countries. For example, the possibilities of nationalization of economies and industries have been extremely limited in the United States. America, it was said, saw itself as a “steering” state that can, at most, intervene to regulate the market.218See Beermann, supra note 152, at 173 (discussing the limits of the “reach” of administrative law given political economy constraints in America). It moreover saw itself as a “reactive” state—one that provides a framework for social interactions, rather than directly or proactively managing them.219See, e.g., Damaška, supra note 206, at 73. But in other countries, the situation appeared quite different. Some countries did rely on nationalization much more substantially than America did.220See, e.g., Alfred C. Aman, Jr., Administrative Law in a Global Era 5–7 (1992). They were less in need of “steering” economies and societies, and more in the role of “directing” them given the high level of state control in markets that is the result of nationalized industries.221Id. For the metaphor of “steering” and how it differs from directing or even “providing, distributing, running, or voting,” see John Braithwaite, Cary Coglianese & David Levi-Faur, Can Regulation and Governance Make a Difference?, 1 Regul. & Governance 1, 6 (2007). Other jurisdictions also rejected an exclusive vision of reaction. They firmly endorsed a “positive” and “activist” state role, which doesn’t just create a thin framework for social interaction, but also proactively manages and coordinates it.222See, e.g., Damaška, supra note 206, at 80. Damaška uses the term “activist” state, but for the similar term of positive state, see Giandomenico Majone, From the Positive to the Regulatory State: Causes and Consequences of Changes in the Mode of Governance, 17 J. Pub. Pol’y 139, 139 (1997).

(5) Judicial systems and the place of administrative law: Perhaps most vividly because of how much the field of administrative law is traditionally associated with judicial review, there seemed to have been substantial cross-country variation in structures for judicial control of administration, as well as in how different countries view the place of administrative law within the legal system itself. In some systems, like France and countries that followed in its footsteps, judicial control of the administration is done through a uniquely designated system of administrative courts that is part of the executive branch, performs both advisory and adjudicative functions, and is composed of personnel drawn from the civil service who are trained separately from “ordinary” judges.223The difference has become especially stark in France since 1945 with the establishment of the National School of Administration (Ecole Nationale de l’Administration) as a separate entity from the respective school for judges in “ordinary” civil and criminal cases. See Georges Langrod, The French Council of State: Its Role in the Formulation and Implementation of Administrative Law, 49 Am. Pol. Sci. Rev. 673, 688–89 (1955). There was moreover a strong conceptual and doctrinal separation between administrative law and private law. This is the famous droit administratif that, as mentioned before, Dicey came out so strongly against and that was moreover rejected by those who supported the emergence of a distinctive “Anglo-American tradition” in administrative law.224See Dicey, supra notes 173–74 and accompanying text. In other countries, like Germany, administrative law is similarly perceived as a special body of law and different from other fields as in France. But the control over administrative law is nonetheless vested in uniquely designated courts of law, not executive institutions as they are in France and the other systems that build on droit administratif.225See John Bell, Judiciaries Within Europe: A Comparative Review 108–69 (2006). Finally, in yet other systems, particularly those like the United States and the United Kingdom (the “Anglo-American tradition” again), administrative law was entirely continuous with the regular court system. Administrative law disputes are therefore resolved by regular judges with regular (and general) training in law. Administrative law and private law are moreover not tightly if at all separated.226See, e.g., Carol Harlow, “Public” and “Private” Law: Definition without Distinction, 43 Mod. L. Rev. 241, 241–42 (1980) (emphasizing the weakness of the public and private law divide in common law systems).

(6) Civil society organization: We know that civil society organization is crucial for administrative law.227See, e.g., Richard B. Stewart, The Reformation of American Administrative Law, 88 Harv. L. Rev. 1667, 1669 (1975) (discussing the reformation of American administrative law in response to, and as a way to facilitate, civil society interventions into administrative policies); Schiller, supra note 7, at 1399–410 (discussing the rise of the pluralist paradigm in American administrative law from a historical perspective). But nations seemed to diverge substantially in that as well. In America, structures of organization are plural and diverse. We see a substantial amount of diverse civil groups with multiple different claims over policy and administrative law. But in European nations, and other countries—for example in Latin America—forms of “neo-corporatism” were quite powerful.228See, e.g., Joseph Szarka, Environmental Policy and Neo-Corporatism in France, 9 Env’t Pol. 89, 89 (2000). There wasn’t, in other words, a strong dynamic of pluralist policymaking. Civil society in those countries was traditionally quite weak, and the state used to work with a limited (and often state-funded) groups of stakeholders in making administrative policies.229Id. at 91.

(7) Bureaucratic ethos and tradition, and the bureaucracy’s place in the culture: Administrative law is also, in large part, the law of bureaucratic organizations. The way bureaucracies behave is thus central to the field.230See, e.g., Jerry L. Mashaw, Bureaucratic Justice: Managing Social Security Disability Claims 1 (1983). But countries’ bureaucracies appeared, again, to be dramatically divergent when compared to one another. On paper at least, national bureaucracies were trained differently, represented potentially different societal classes, possessed a different ethos toward the meaning of public service policy, and had different understandings of how much of their work is discretionary and political (and how much they work in environments that are themselves political and in constant interaction with political appointees).231See Martin Painter & B. Guy Peters, Administrative Traditions in Comparative Perspective: Families, Groups, and Hybrids, in Tradition and Public Administration 19, 20–23 (Martin Painter & B. Guy Peters eds., 2010); see also B. Guy Peters, Administrative Traditions: Understanding the Roots of Contemporary Administrative Behavior 1–3 (2021); Sabine Kuhlmann & Helmut Wollmann, Introduction to Comparative Public Administration: Administrative Systems And Reforms in Europe 325–44 (2d ed. 2019). So, for example, a law for the U.S. bureaucracy, which is penetrated by a high level of political appointees, seemed to be quite different from the kind of law appropriate for the Westminster bureaucracy depicted in Yes, Minister or the German Rechtsstaat bureaucracy which developed a high ethos of legalization and rule of law.232Painter & Peters, supra note 231, at 5. And a law for a cadre of professional French bureaucrats who were trained at a designated professional school and who have different understandings of what discretion means, would be different from the law that we would write or try to formulate for an American “street-level” official.233Id. See generally Michael Lipsky, Toward a Theory of Street-Level Bureaucracy (Inst. for Rsch. on Poverty, 1969) To add to that, societal reaction to the existence of a bureaucratic class that administrative states had made so central also seemed importantly split across nations. In America, a culture of bureaucratic skepticism was believed to be prevalent—some say it is perhaps part of our DNA.234See, e.g., Fareed Zakaria, Why Americans Hate Their Government, Wash. Post (Nov. 21, 2013), https://www.washingtonpost.com/opinions/fareed-zakaria-why-americans-hate-their-government/2013/11/21/0fd0d32c-52de-11e3-a7f0-b790929232e1_story.html [https://perma.cc/RG6H-RLCH]. But in other places, bureaucracies didn’t seem to necessarily raise similar concerns or passions. Bureaucracy in these countries was just a benign part of life.235Id.

(8) Regulatory culture and style: Countries moreover appeared to diverge in their regulatory culture much more broadly. In the U.S., a paradigm of “adversarial legalism” seems to be quite dominant, by which policy is formulated through the clashing of interests that are often channeled through the courts.236Robert A. Kagan, Adversarial Legalism: The American Way of Law 3 (2001). There has also been for a while now a generally favorable attitude toward regulation through rulemaking and formalized decision-making modes more broadly (even if the APA calls them “informal”).237See, e.g., Lars Noah, Governance by the Backdoor: Administrative Law(lessness?) at the FDA, 93 Neb. L. Rev. 89, 95 (2014) (arguing that the use of informal regulation has been on the rise and reflects deep lawlessness). But in other countries, the regulatory culture seemed quite distinct. Rather than adversarial it was sometimes characterized as “consensus-based.”238Richard B. Stewart, Accountability and the Discontents of Globalization: US and EU Models for Regulatory Governance 1 (Sept. 20, 2006) (unpublished manuscript), https://www.iilj.org/wp-content/uploads/2016/11/Stewart-Accountability-and-the-Discontents-of-Globalization-2006.pdf [https://perma.cc/7U9N-X3E6]. And rather than formalized, other countries seemed to be much more informal, and less rule bound.239See, e.g., David Vogel, National Styles of Regulation: Environmental Policy in Great Britain and the United States 146–93 (1986); Robert A. Kagan, American and European Ways of Law: Six Entrenched Differences, in European Ways of Law: Toward a European Sociology of Law 41, 47 (Volkmar Gessner & David Nelken eds., 2007). Regulation based on trust and more confidence in the “tap on the shoulder” or “good chaps” kind of process seemed to be pervasive outside America, including perhaps most clearly in the U.K.240See Vogel, supra note 239, at 146–93 (discussing the informal style of regulatory action in England).

(9) Legal culture and style: Legal styles—not only regulatory styles—also appeared to be dramatically different between jurisdictions. Though, as previously discussed, there is now a growing trend towards administrative textualism and originalism,241See supra notes 9–10, 184, and accompanying text. it is hard to deny that administrative law used to have a deeply pragmatic and theoretical cast in America. Indeed, American administrative law sometimes appeared to be in constant search of a theory—whether a democratic theory, moral theory, or something that is being hypothesized and tested empirically.242See, e.g., Matthew D. Adler, Justification, Legitimacy, and Administrative Governance, 5 Issues Legal Scholarship 1, 12 (2005) (highlighting how the search for administrative legitimacy in America has led administrative law scholarship to explore various theoretical and empirical paths to go beyond the merely doctrinal). “We are all [administrative law] realists now.”243This statement is a paraphrase from the well-known quip “we are all legal realists now.” E.g., Brian Bix, The Many Faces of Legal Realism, 2 Ordines 18, 20, 30 (2022). But other systems didn’t appear to have a similarly pragmatic or normative attitude toward the subject of administrative law. They were much more administratively doctrinal and technical than Americans have been for quite some time. The difference was especially striking when compared with Germany, which was indeed characterized by a strongly scientific and juridic style of “doing” administrative law (and “doing” law generally).244See Punder, supra note 209, at 944 (discussing Germany’s commitment to the scientific method in administrative law). But this was also the case with respect to our sibling from the “Anglo-American tradition,” the United Kingdom. In fact, when commenting on administrative law in the U.K. in the 1960s, Kenneth Culp Davis could barely disguise his aversion to the distinctively English legal style of the time.245See supra note 131 and accompanying text. He wrote, for example, that scholarship in the U.K. on administrative law needs to move from “bombast to realism”246Davis, An American View, supra note 131, at 139. and that  administrative law there more broadly suffers from a problem of “practical jurisprudence.”247Davis, A Problem, supra note 131, at 201. And to be sure, other countries didn’t always appreciate the American style of administrative law. The American realist, pragmatic, or moralistic jurisprudence both in general and specifically in administrative law was even ridiculed in the U.K. as nothing more than “Jazz Jurisprudence” for lacking sufficiently robust doctrinal chops.248C.K. Allen, Law in the Making 45 (3d ed. 1939); see also Neil Duxbury, English Jurisprudence Between Austin and Hart, 91 Va. L. Rev. 1, 62 (2005); Robert Stevens, Basic Concepts and Current Differences in English and American Law, 6 J. Legal Hist. 336, 344 (1985).

(10) Complexity: Finally, the complexity of the field probably also contributed to administrative law comparativism’s demise. Indeed, certainly compared with constitutional law, administrative law seems to have a “higher degree of technical complexity” in large part “due to a much greater amount of regulation and case law to be studied than in constitutional law.”249Jacques Ziller, Public Law, in Elgar Encyclopedia of Comparative Law 603, 604 (Jan M. Smits ed., 2006). Administrative law, in short, is distinctively hard or, as Justice Scalia described it in a term already mentioned before, a field not apt “for sissies.”250Scalia, supra note 184, at 511.

***

With such sense of deep and sticky divergence and complexity, and no similar move to what had occurred in constitutional law by which the possibilities of cross-national comparison have been so forcefully emphasized, it is not entirely surprising that the field of comparative administrative law died out or became nothing more than a sideshow. Cumulatively at least, the variances highlighted above all give the nagging sense that administrative law comparison is likely to prove particularly tricky, much more so than constitutional law. That it may not be worth the candle.

II.  WHY REVIVE?

Not every trend of the past requires reviving. Sometimes it’s better to leave things in the past and move on. And not everything that is on the fringe needs to move to center stage. Sometimes there are good reasons for leaving things well outside the spotlight. But that’s not the case with comparative administrative law. Reviving it to become more meaningful would serve valuable goals. Moving it from the periphery and closer to the core would put us in a better place to face the moment our administrative law finds itself in. This Part explains why.

A.  Why Compare?

Start at the beginning. Why even do comparative law? Why is it important, in other words, to study the way in which different jurisdictions’ legal arrangements and institutions diverge or converge?251See Sujit Choudhry, Globalization in Search of Justification: Toward a Theory of Comparative Constitutional Interpretation, 74 Ind. L.J. 819, 829 (1999). Academic work on this is broad, sophisticated, and complex.252For some key works that give an overview of the field, see generally The Oxford Handbook of Comparative Law (Mathias Reinmann & Reinhard Zimmermann eds., 2d ed. 2019); Geoffrey Samuel, An Introduction to Comparative Law Theory and Method (2014); Jaakko Husa, A New Introduction to Comparative Law (2015); Siems, supra note 194; Günter Frankenberg, Comparative Law as Critique (2016). But without doing too much violence to various important subtleties, it seems fair to identify four general uses for comparative law.

The first might be called genealogical.253See, e.g., Janet Halley & Kerry Rittich, Critical Directions in Comparative Family Law: Genealogies and Contemporary Studies of Family Law Exceptionalism, 58 Am. J. Compar. L. 753, 753 (2010). The history of nations strongly suggests that there were always important connections between jurisdictions—people moving across geographical borders, infusing their destination with legal ideas they brought with them in their metaphorical backpacks from back home (if not imposing them), or taking ideas to explore and implement (sometimes colonize) back home.254Alan Watson, Legal Transplants: An Approach to Comparative Law 22 (2d ed. 1993) (attributing to Roscoe Pound the saying that “[h]istory of a system of law is largely a history of borrowings of legal materials from other legal systems”). The study of comparative law can thus enable us to see patterns of movement and the diffusion of such ideas that we didn’t recognize before, thereby deepening our understanding of legal rules’ and institutions’ origins and evolution.

A second purpose of comparative law, probably closer to the core of the field, might be called reflective or critical. After all, we’re not bionic or faceless people. We usually work within confined domestic borders, studying how laws and legal institutions “of the place” can be explained, should be fixed, or could be influenced, how to decide according to their rules, and how to even think about them. We also care, often intimately, about our own geographic situation and the law around it. How could we not? But comparative law seems indispensable for even that type of process. Indeed, seeing how things work elsewhere in a foreign land can serve as a crucial “stimulus to legal self-reflection” about our own domestic predicament.255Choudhry, supra note 251, at 836. It provides us with a certain remoteness from our unique location and thus teaches us “to be more critical about the functions and purposes of the rules” we regularly study or operate by. 256Peter de Cruz, Comparative Law in a Changing World 19 (3d ed. 2007). Comparative law also teaches us not to “accept [these rules’] validity purely because they belong to [our] own system of law,”257Id. partly because the comparative enterprise “often picks up issues or makes connections that remain invisible”258Mary Ann Glendon, Paolo G. Carozza & Colin B. Picker, Comparative Legal Traditions in a Nutshell 8 (4th ed. 2016). and because that enterprise diffuses “false necessities.”259Id; Vicki C. Jackson, Methodological Challenges in Comparative Constitutional Law, 28 Pa. State Int’l L. Rev. 319, 320 (2010). For the idea of the value of comparison as a “dynamic,” as opposed to “static,” reflection on domestic law, see Rosalind Dixon, A Democratic Theory of Constitutional Comparison, 56 Am. J. Compar. L. 947, 949 (2008). By way of comparison, and looking at what’s different and what’s the same across borders, we can also gain a better understanding of what it is exactly that makes us unique and special, not exactly like everyone else. For it is through comparison that we can often more readily realize the existence of “competing political visions and contradictory normative ideals” as they are reflected in the law.260Günter Frankenberg, Critical Comparisons: Re-thinking Comparative Law, 411 Harv. Int’l L.J. 411, 452 (1985). Following comparison, we can then get back and reflect on how our own laws and institutions express those ideals or rather fail them.

Doing comparative law also has other relevant side benefits that support this key goal of self-criticism and self-reflection. For one thing, comparative law can be an important part of liberal education in law, in the sense that knowing something meaningful about how other countries in the world “do law” is part of the relevant knowledge that any sensible and mature lawyer should possess.261See, e.g., James Gordley, Comparative Law and Legal Education, 75 Tul. L. Rev. 1003, 1003 (2001); Tushnet, supra note 20, at 1309. And learning about others can be a crucial background condition that would allow us to enter into conversations with others in the world, conversations which, in turn, can enable the kind of learning and reflection that is a central promise of comparative law (in large part because it signals both collaboration with others and respect for them).262For an exposition that highly relies on the values of transnational collaboration and respect as a source for improving self-criticism and learning, see Jackson, supra note 21, at 111–12.

A third use of comparative law may be understood as directly reformist or institutional. We do comparison as a technique of self-improvement. We ask: If other countries are facing what seems like a similar legal problem or a challenge to a legal institution, and they’ve found an arrangement that seems to work for them quite well, perhaps it could also work for us? Indeed, comparative law is sometimes offered as a way to figure out “which solution of a legal problem is the best”263Konrad Zweigert & Hein Kötz, An Introduction to Comparative Law 8, 46 (Tony Weir trans., 2d ed. 1987). or is “clearly superior.”264O. Kahn-Freund, Comparative Law as an Academic Subject 22 (1965). Or, if not the best or clearly superior, then at least a solution that’s less of an “imperfect alternative”265See generally Neil K. Komesar, Imperfect Alternatives: Choosing Institutions in Law, Economics, and Public Policy (1994). from what we presently have such that it would be sensible for us to “transplant,”266See generally Watson, supra note 254. “migrate,”267Sujit Choudhry, Migration as a New Metaphor in Comparative Constitutional Law, in The Migration of Constitutional Ideas 1, 19–21 (Sujit Choudhry ed., 2006). or “borrow”268Nelson Tebbe & Robert L. Tsai, Constitutional Borrowing, 108 Mich. L. Rev. 459, 462–67 (2010). it in some form and after proper adaptation.

Finally, and even if solutions that exist in comparative law can’t really be transplanted, migrated, or borrowed in any form in the short-term, perhaps because the legal culture in a specific country makes it entirely unsuitable for the other country, that doesn’t mean that doing comparative law is pointless. In these situations, the final use of comparative law kicks in. Comparative law can be a technique of cultural transformation. Doing comparative law can be a move within the given legal culture that tries to adapt or complicate it to make it more amenable in the future for desirable change. Both public and official discussion of the possibility of learning from other countries and even transplanting their ideas in some form act as a kind of constructive “irritant”269I draw this term from Gunther Teubner, Legal Irritants: Good Faith in British Law or How Unifying Law Ends Up in New Divergences, 61 Mod. L. Rev. 11, 12 (1998). and a technique to proactively engineer legal culture to make it in the future something else that could potentially be better.270Cf. Oren Tamir, Constitutional Norm Entrepreneuring, 80 Md. L. Rev. 881, 881–82 (2021) (discussing ways norm entrepreneurs might operate to change deeply embedded norms).

As may be expected, comparativists often fight, vigorously, about which goal amongst these is the most important or valuable and which may even be dangerous. On one end of the spectrum, there are so-called “universalists”271Choudhry, supra note 251, at 833. who endorse an “ideology of similarity.”272I draw this term from Christoph Schönberger, Verwaltungsrechtsvergleichung: Eigenheiten, Methoden und Geschichte, in Handbuch ius Publicum Europaeum, Bd. IV: Verwaltungsrecht in Europa: Wissenschaft 493, 500 (Armin von Bogdandy et al. eds., 2011) (English translation on file with the author and cited with permission). They believe that, despite apparent differences, many of us are essentially the same. Consequently, universalists are drawn to the most ambitious reformist, institutional, and cultural transformative goals of doing comparative law (or, at least, they feel reasonably confident in doing so).273For work in the vein of the universalist tradition, see, e.g., Mauro Cappelletti, The “Mighty Problem” of Judicial Review and the Contribution of Comparative Analysis, 53 S. Cal. L. Rev. 409, 412 (1980); Jeremy Waldron, Foreign Law and the Modern Ius Gentium, 119 Harv. L. Rev. 129, 132 (2005) (arguing that comparative law and particularly interactions and exchanges between courts of different nations can help create a new kind of “natural law”). By contrast, there are so-called “particularists”274Choudhry, supra note 251, at 830. who endorse an “ideology of difference.”275Schönberger, supra note 272, at 500. They claim that “there are differences in detail” between legal systems “that are so profound they call into question the extent of a shared foundation of legal thought.”276George P. Fletcher, The Universal and the Particular in Legal Discourse, 1987 BYU L. Rev. 335, 342 (1987). For particularists, comparative law is at most a reflective and critical enterprise, not a reformist or transformative one. Transplantation or borrowing from one system to another, they argue, is utterly impossible.277See, most famously, Pierre Legrand, The Impossibility of ‘Legal Transplants’, 4 Maastricht J. Eur. & Compar. L. 111, 116–18 (1997). In fact, particularists occasionally worry that even reflection and self-critique through comparative law would have unfortunate consequences (especially that of tacit colonization and further marginalization of non-Western cultures and traditions of law).278See generally David Kennedy, The Methods and the Politics, in Comparative Legal Studies: Traditions and Transitions 345 (Pierre Legrand & Roderick Munday eds., 2003) (developing a general critique of comparative law that emphasizes the potential subordinating and colonizing effect it can have rather than emancipatory effects).

We need not take a decisive stand on each of these poles right now. As we will soon see,279See infra Section II.E. a sensible comparative approach in general, and to administrative law in particular, moves away from the poles to take a position someplace in the middle (though, for reasons that will also be evident later, and in the administrative law context at least, probably closer to the particularist pole than to the universalist one). But before we get to all that, something else needs to be said.

B.  The (Renewed) Possibilities of Comparative Administrative Law

All the goals of doing comparative law just discussed are general in nature. As such, they apply in principle to any field of law, including, of course, to administrative law. But with respect to this specific field, something seems to be standing in the way. As we saw in Part I.C, the demise of comparative administrative law was not just coincidental.280See supra Section I.C. Rather, it was explained to some important extent at least by a strong sense that the possibilities of doing comparative administrative law are quite limited. That, especially when compared with constitutional law, cross-national differences between systems’ administrative laws remain persistent and deep. And that, again in contrast to constitutional law, there was no similar globalization of administrative law that made the prospects of comparison promising.

It has been so for a while, but we are now finally at a point where we can decisively say that this is no longer true. The possibilities of comparative administrative law are now evident and clear once more, very much like they have been for some time now in the field of comparative constitutional law. Indeed, just as in constitutional law, differences between national systems’ administrative laws and structures have similarly begun to “fade”281Bignami, Comparative, supra note 32, at 155. or at least are now much more “fluid.”282John S. Bell, Comparative Administrative Law, in The Oxford Handbook of Comparative Law 1250, 1258 (Matthias Reimann & Reinhard Zimmermann eds., 2d ed. 2019). And as with constitutional law, administrative law has also gone through a roughly similar process of globalization or “universality.”283Jeffrey Jowell, The Universality of Administrative Justice?, in The Transformation of Administrative Law in Europe 55, 62–64 (Matthias Ruffert ed., 2007). The conditions are now finally and securely ripe for the revival of comparative administrative law.

1.  Cross-National Administrative Law Fluidity

To see this, begin with the fading of cross-national differences or their fluidity. Section I.C identified multiple dimensions along which jurisdictions seemed to differ from each other in the ways they organize administrative states and laws. But looking more closely now, and with the benefit of the passage of time, a much more blurred picture is revealed.

(a) Framework statutes: To begin, while in the past many systems outside the U.S. rejected the idea that administrative law should be grounded in a framework statute a la the APA, that is no longer the case. The introduction of framework administrative law statutes is now a clear and decisive global trend.284For discussion at an early stage in the context of Europe, see generally Sabino Cassese, Legislative Regulation of Adjudicative Procedures, 3 Eur. Rev. Pub. L. 15 (1993). And for a recent confirmation of the trend in Europe, see Giacinto della Cananea, The Common Core of European Administrative Laws 72 (2023). For the same trend in Latin America, see Allan Brewer-Carias, Administrative Procedure and Judicial Review in Latin America, in Judicial Review of Administration in Europe 65, 67 (Giacinto della Cananea & Mads Andenas eds., 2021) (remarking that “[i]n almost all Latin American countries, the rules of administrative procedure are regulated through special Administrative Procedure Laws”). Germany was early to adopt the change, despite strong resistance initially in the late 1970s.285See generally Verwaltungsverfahrensgesetz [VwVfG] [Administrative Procedure Act], May 25, 1976, Bundesanzeiger [BAnz] (Ger.). And many others have followed in its footsteps, both in Europe and in Latin America, with the latest addition being France in 2015.286See generally Code des relations entre le public et l’administration [C.R.P.A.] [Code on the Relations between the Public and the Administration] (Fr.).

(b) Constitutional structure and administration: The divide between parliamentary and presidential systems, arguably more important for administrative law than for constitutional law, is also not as stark as it used to be. In parliamentary systems in Europe and elsewhere, there is a clear trend whereby traditional parties have weakened, exemplified by both the appearance of new smaller parties in parliaments across the globe287See, e.g., David P. Baron, Comparative Dynamics of Parliamentary Governments, 92 Am. Pol. Sci. Rev. 593, 596 (1998) (discussing the rise of smaller parties across Europe’s parliamentary systems). and by the noted empowerment of so-called “backbenchers.”288See, e.g., Meg Russell, The Policy Power of the Westminster Parliament: The Empirical Evidence, U.K. Const. L. Ass’n (Dec. 4, 2015), https://ukconstitutionallaw.org/2015/12/04/meg-russell-the-policy-power-of-the-westminster-parliament-the-empirical-evidence [https://perma.cc/ZP77-6AX2] (highlighting how the rise of backbenchers has weakened the government’s parliamentary policy power in the U.K.). This obviously makes it much harder for the government of the day to operate through parliamentary channels to get its policy created and, accordingly, complicates claims that branches in parliamentary systems are inescapably fused.289See, e.g., Andrew Edgar, The Westminster Model in Comparative Administrative Law: Incentives for Controls on Regulation-Making, 38 U. Tasmania L. Rev. 47, 57–58 (2019). The need for administrative law and constraints on the power of administration seem therefore much more pronounced than they used to be even for parliamentary systems. The rise of empowered prime ministers in various parliamentary democracies who manage empowered independent offices that aim to execute policies that come directly from prime ministers themselves, rather than their cabinets, is another indication of the possible growing “presidentialization” of parliamentary systems.290See generally The Presidentialization of Politics: A Comparative Study of Modern Democracies (Thomas Poguntke & Paul Webb eds., 2005). And to be sure, the same blurring of the lines exists on the presidential side as well. Here, the rise of “separation of parties, not powers”291Daryl J. Levinson & Richard H. Pildes, Separation of Parties, Not Powers, 119 Harv. L. Rev. 2312, 2312 (2006). coupled with the reality of frequently divided government (at least in the U.S.) also puts pressure on the idea that presidential systems are dramatically different from parliamentary ones.292For a recent illustration of the complex dynamics, see Gregory A. Elinson, Intraparty Conflict and the Separation of Powers, 25 U. Pa. J. Const. L. 1307, 1318–21 (2024). Dynamics expected in theory to occur only in one type of system appear regularly in both, complicating the idea that administrative states or laws always work in extremely divergent ways depending on constitutional structure.293On the general blurring of differences between parliamentary and presidential systems, see Richard Albert, The Fusion of Presidentialism and Parliamentarism, 57 Am. J. Compar. L. 531, 531–32 (2009). See generally Eric C. Ip, Judging Regulators: The Political Economy of Anglo-American Administrative Law (2020) (arguing that similarly suggests how modern developments have eroded differences between parliamentary and presidential systems in the context of administrative law, and as applied to the United States and England).

(c) Centralization v. decentralization: Differences in the degree of centralization of administrative states worldwide are much murkier today as well. Most clearly, there is a growing trend of further centralization even in the most ambitiously decentralized administrative systems.294But for the trend of some decentralization in France, see John Bell & François Lichère, Contemporary French Administrative Law 59–60 (2022). This centralization is expressed either through formal processes, by which some systems have cut back on the independence of decentralized units to make decisions themselves.295On the recent strong centralization trends in Spain, see Carmen Navarro & Francisco Velasco, From Centralisation to New Ways of Multi-Level Coordination: Spain’s Intergovernmental Response to the COVID-19 Pandemic, 48 Loc. Gov’t Stud. 191, 194–95 (2022). Or, as is often the case in the U.S., this is expressed through informal patterns by which the decentralized units implicitly delegate or are dictated from above the content of their policies within the dynamics of central/local cooperation, or in light of the rise in power in the role of chief executives.296On the changes that occurred, for example, in Germany’s federalism structures in recent years, and the more intense focus on centralization, see André Kaiser & Stephan Vogel, Dynamic De/Centralization in Germany, 1949–2010, 49 Publius: J. Federalism 84, 108–10 (2017). Even the U.S. has now gone through a substantial (even if sometimes opaque) process of centralization given the more dominant role of the presidency in administration.297See Jessica Bulman-Pozen, Administrative States: Beyond Presidential Administration, 98 Tex. L. Rev. 265, 298–315 (2019) (discussing the increased, even if somewhat implicit, role of the presidency in the state/administration dynamic).

(d) Scope, underlying political economy, and visions of the state: Conflicting views of political economy and the domain of the administrative state vis-à-vis the market also substantially changed with time. It is now a familiar story that social democracies around the world have been endorsing more and more patterns of privatization and delegation to private entities or the market.298See Taggart, supra note 166, at 613–20 (discussing the rise of “privatization” in the U.K.). See generally Stephen K. Vogel, Freer Markets, More Rules: Regulatory Reform in Advanced Industrial Countries (1996) (detailing the rise of market economy ideology and privatization across advanced economies around the world). They have, like the U.S., also embraced a rhetoric of government in the role of “steering” and “regulating” rather than “planning” and “directing.”299See Michael Taggart, Globalization, ‘Local’ Foreign Policy, and Administrative Law, in Inside and Outside Canadian Administrative Law: Essays in Honour of David Mullan 259, 274 (Grant Huscroft & Michael Taggart eds., 2006); see also Giandomenico Majone, From the Positive to the Regulatory State: Causes and Consequences of Changes in the Mode of Governance, 17 J. Pub. Pol’y 139, 156 (1997). And they have moved from being ambitiously “positive” states to being more “reactive” ones. But it is fair to say that even the U.S. has now become more complex and varied than in the past. Discussions of moving the U.S. economy and society to patterns more evident in social democracies, including by endorsing “public options” and national ownership,300See, e.g., Saule Omarova & Todd Tucker, Industrial Policy Requires Public, Not Just Private, Equity, Democracy J. (Mar. 27, 2023), https://democracyjournal.org/arguments/industrial-policy-requires-public-not-just-private-equity [https://perma.cc/VEC4-RA2L]. are a much more substantial theme in American politics today than they used to be.301See Steve Lohr, U.S. Not Always Averse to Nationalization, Despite Its Free-Market Image, N.Y. Times (Oct. 13, 2008), https://www.nytimes.com/2008/10/13/business/worldbusiness/13iht-nationalize.4.16915416.html [https://perma.cc/L4HM-EQFB]. There are also increasing calls that seek to transform the U.S. into becoming a much more “positive” and “innovative” state than in the past.302In my view, recent developments in the U.S. like the so-called Chips Act and the Inflation Reduction Act, both passed in 2022, are arguably quite strong signals for a potential openness in America for a much more robust and positive political economy by the state. See, e.g., Peter Baker, For Biden, Celebrating What a Law Did Rather Than What It Did Not, N.Y. Times (Aug. 16, 2023), https://www.nytimes.com/2023/08/16/us/politics/biden-inflation-reduction-act.html [https://perma.cc/VQ9B-NF45]; Jeanne Whalen, A New Era of Industrial Policy Kicks Off with Signing of the Chips Act, Wash. Post (Aug. 9, 2022, 5:00 AM), https://www.washingtonpost.com/us-policy/2022/08/09/micron-40-billion-us-subsidies [https://perma.cc/5SAW-4HVB]. See generally Beth Simone Noveck, The Innovative State, 150 Dædalus 121 (2021).

(e) Judicial system and the place of administrative law: Most dramatically perhaps, the differences between the way systems adjudicate administrative law disputes and how they perceive administrative law itself have also gradually faded. In France, the idea of a droit administratif in its clearest form has dimmed. Most conspicuously, the Conseil d’Etat, which is the supreme adjudicative body for administrative law disputes in France, its “nerve center,”303 Costa, supra note 208, at 134. has gained both formal and informal independence through the years that make it hard to say, notwithstanding its location within the executive branch, that it is dramatically different from an independent court.304Separation between the advisory and adjudicatory functions of the Conseil d’Etat was achieved by 1995 at the latest. See Pierre Delvové, Le Conseil d’État, Cour Suprême de l’Ordre Administratif [The Council of State, the Supreme Court of the French Administrative System], 123 Pouvoir 51, 59 (2007). The Conseil d’Etat’s body of law, and French administrative law generally, are also increasingly developing a “liberal” sensibility that makes it not that different from conceptions familiar from common law systems relying on the rule of law.305As one example of this, since 1979, French law has recognized a broad duty of providing reasons to individuals. Prior to that, reason-giving was required only when a statute specifically mandated it. But today, “reasons have to be given where civil liberties are restricted, penalties imposed, conditions are imposed on authorisation, existing rights are restricted or withdrawn, time limits [are] set or benefits refused when the requisite conditions are met.” Bell & Lichère, supra note 294, at 23. This occurs in part because of a recent revolution in the Conseil d’Etat’s philosophy and jurisprudence.306Id. at 30–32 But it is also being encouraged by the growing importance and prestige of the Conseil Constitutionnel, which is known for a more explicitly liberal and civil rights–based jurisprudence.307Id. In Germany, while the separated and unique system of administrative courts persists, it too has been importantly transformed. The penetration of the general court system to the administrative one is growing in Germany—especially in light of the jurisprudence of the Federal Constitutional Court which, like the Conseil Constitutionnel in France, tends to constitutionalize further and further areas of administrative decision-making, making German administrative law less distinct from other forms of law.308For a discussion of the complex dynamics of the gradual constitutionalization of German administrative law, see generally Ferdinand Wollenschläger, Constitutionalisation and Deconstitutionalisation of Administrative Law in View of Europeanisation and Emancipation, 10 Rev. Eur. Admin. L. 7 (2017).

And lastly, common law systems are themselves exhibiting transformations that make them much less distinct or different from their continental siblings. Australia, for example, now endorses a model of administrative tribunal adjudication that is constitutionally housed within the executive branch rather than in a separate judicial branch even though it retains commitment to adversarial adjudication and impartiality, which are centrally common law in nature.309See Peter Cane, Judicial Review and Merits Review: Comparing Administrative Adjudication by Courts and Tribunals, in Comparative Administrative Law 426, 444 (Susan Rose-Ackerman & Peter L. Lindseth eds., 2010) (highlighting the fact that Australian administrative law tribunals are housed under the Executive branch of government). And the U.S., too, no matter how some may view this as shocking, reveals some important droit administratif–kind of features. We are familiar, for example, with the fact that the D.C. Circuit is a rather specialized de facto administrative law court, even if informally and by geographical chance.310See generally Patricia M. Wald, Paul Verkuil, Jeremy Rabkin, Lloyd Cutler, Arthur E. Bonfield & Thomas M. Susman, The Contribution of the D.C. Circuit to Administrative Law, 40 Admin. L. Rev. 507 (1988) (discussing the unique place of the D.C. Circuit in administrative law, making it a de facto systematic expert in all administrative law issues). For a recent claim that the D.C. Circuit operates in similar ways to the French Counseil d’Etat, see generally Andrew Hammond, The D.C. Circuit as a Conseil D’État, 61 Harv. J. on Legis. 81 (2024). And the reality that most administrative law adjudications today—perhaps in spite of original intentions—occur outside the confines of the APA and its prescribed procedures, is important in this context as well.311See, e.g., Emily S. Bremer, Reckoning with Adjudication’s Exceptionalism Norm, 69 Duke L.J. 1749, 1752 (2020). That reality means that adjudication throughout the American administrative state is much less judicialized in nature and thus a so-called staple of the Anglo-American tradition of common law–like administrative law adjudication. With the recent jurisprudence of the Supreme Court that insists on what seems like an ever-growing presidential control over the administrative law adjudication apparatus,312See, e.g., Adam B. Cox & Emma Kaufman, The Adjudicative State, 132 Yale L.J. 1769, 1783–97 (2023) (discussing the growing presidentialization of administrative adjudication in the jurisprudence of the Roberts Court and its implications to various values including, primarily, adjudicative independence). the movement away from the “pure” Anglo-American tradition of administrative law into something more familiar in continental administrative law is even doubly evident.

(f) Civil society organization: The organization of civil society in nation states has also changed to become less sharply divergent and more globally fluid than in the past. The neo-corporatist model, prevalent in European nations and other countries around the globe, has weakened.313See generally Organizing Interests in Western Europe: Pluralism, Corporatism, and the Transformation of Politics (Suzanne D. Berger ed.,1981) (describing an earlier account of the changing nature of civil society organization). We see for example the growth of a more pluralist and robust civil society in previously corporatist nations. That growth results in higher expectations that civil society will penetrate policymaking much more substantially and will not suffice with the previous state according to which civil society had only a minimal involvement outside state-funded and subsidized networks.314Suzanne Berger, Introduction, in Organizing Interests in Western Europe, supra note 313, at 1, 4–6. By contrast, scholarship has exposed that corporatism also lives in some pockets of U.S. administrative law policy, whether in explicit form (such as in the banking and energy industries)315See, e.g., Daniel E. Walters & Andrew N. Kleit, Grid Governance in the Energy-Trilemma Era: Remedying the Democracy Deficit, 74 Ala. L. Rev. 1033, 1037 (2023); Saule T. Omarova, Bankers, Bureaucrats, and Guardians: Toward Tripartism in Financial Services Regulation, 37 J. Corp. L. 621, 631–32 (2012); David T. Zaring, The Corporatist Foundations of Financial Regulation, 108 Iowa L. Rev. 1303, 1360–66 (2023). or more implicitly (once we do a deep dive into the organization of allegedly pluralist civil society groups).316See, e.g., Miriam Seifter, Second-Order Participation in Administrative Law, 63 UCLA L. Rev. 1300, 1352–63 (2016).

(g) Bureaucratic ethos and tradition, and the bureaucracy’s place in the culture: Pressure is also mounting on the distinctiveness of nations’ separate bureaucratic traditions. Recent studies show, for example, that even a bureaucratic tradition and style that had internalized a commitment to a highly legalized way of working, such as the German bureaucratic tradition of the Rechsttaat is, in practice, not that divorced from being political and discretionary in ways familiar to us in America.317See Werner Jann & Sylvia Veit, Politics and Administration in Germany, in Public Administration in Germany 145, 150 (Sabine Kuhlmann et al. eds., 2021). The Westminster bureaucracy of a professionalized mandarin class hailed by people like Frankfurter318See supra note 87 and accompanying text. had also gone through substantial changes—including by the increase of the use of politicized bureaucracy (also known as “special advisers” or, briefly, SPADs).319See generally Heath Pickering, Marleen Brans & Athanassios Gouglas, The Institutionalisation of Ministerial Advisers in Westminster Governments (1970-2019): A Systematic Review and Thematic Synthesis (June 28, 2019) (unpublished manuscript), https://www.ippapublicpolicy.org/file/paper/5d0b57425a033.pdf [https://perma.cc/JG7M-YH52]. Even the famous bureaucratic universities or training centers that exist in some countries in Europe no longer possess the same prestige they used to have and may be facing reforms in some countries.320See, e.g., Natalie Huet, Macron Waves Goodbye to France’s Elite School for Top Civil Servants, Euronews (Aug. 4, 2021), https://www.euronews.com/2021/04/08/macron-waves-goodbye-to-france-s-elite-school-for-top-civil-servants [https://perma.cc/ZBF4-G5VB]. By contrast, in the U.S., despite the environment of high politicization and discretion, ideas about an ethos of bureaucratic independence and the existence of unique accountability of the civil service to standards of professionalism and rule of law,321See Paul R. Verkuil, Valuing Bureaucracy: The Case for Professional Government 97–100 (2017). For a very recent entry in this line of scholarship, see generally Anya Bernstein & Cristina Rodríguez, The Accountable Bureaucrat, 132 Yale L.J. 1600 (2023). which are said to be distinctive to bureaucracies across the Atlantic, also seem to be powerfully present. Even the normal cultural dispositions states used to have toward the bureaucracy are revealed to be more complex. The American public, perhaps surprisingly, does seem to show an impressive level of trust in the civil service.322For a recent surprising finding, see Brian D. Feinstein, Legitimizing Agencies, 91 U. Chi. L. Rev. 919, 982–84 (2024). And in other countries, such as the U.K., the image of bureaucrats running wild is similarly much stronger than in the past—perhaps part of what Yes, Minister was, in truth, all about.323See, e.g., Christopher Booker & Richard North, The Mad Officials 52–54 (1994).

(h) Regulatory culture and style: It is also not true anymore that regulatory styles and cultures so dramatically diverge across states or regions. Studies now show that a culture of “adversarial legalism” has likely emerged in Europe as well, even if it is distinct in some way from its American counterpart (and is hence dubbed “Eurolegalism”).324See Francesca Bignami & R. Daniel Kelemen, Kagan’s Atlantic Crossing: Adversarial Legalism, Eurolegalism, and Cooperative Legalism in European Regulatory Styles, in Varieties of Legal Order: The Politics of Adversarial and Bureaucratic Legalism 81, 82–83 (Thomas F. Burke & Jeb Barnes eds., 2017). An attraction to more formalized styles of regulation is evident as well even in countries such as the U.K, in which the tap on the shoulder style of regulation seemed quite strong in the past.325See, e.g., Carol Harlow & Richard Rawlings, Law and Administration 275–80 (3d ed. 2009) (discussing the increased “rulification” of English administrative law). And even in America, while its commitment to rules and legalism is rhetorically and institutionally strong, the picture is also much more mixed. For instance, rules in the U.S. also have “unrules” and much of the regulatory action may in fact occur there.326Cary Coglianese, Gabriel Scheffler & Daniel E. Walters, Unrules, 73 Stan. L. Rev. 885, 894–96 (2021). In addition, studies on the implementation of rules show that rules continue to be in many instances much more flexible and informal despite other pretensions.327See Daniel E. Ho, Does Peer Review Work? An Experiment of Experimentalism, 69 Stan. L. Rev. 1, 82 (2017) (conducting an empirical study which suggests that despite administrative law’s “standard answer” to “guiding line-level discretion has been to write more rules,” evidence highlights that “[d]ue to time and practical constraints, frontline inspectors have limited capacity to absorb, administer, and implement complex rules.”). European-style consensual regulation is also clearly a theme in America today.328 See generally, e.g., Jody Freeman, Collaborative Governance in the Administrative State, 45 UCLA L. Rev. 1 (1997).

(i) Legal culture and style: In similar spirit, it is simply no longer the case that we can contrast so forcefully between legal styles and cultures across nations. As mentioned before, Germany, for example, has long committed itself to a form of “scientific jurisprudence” that seemed, to American eyes, quite bizarre.329See Punder, supra note 209, at 945. But its pragmatism, empiricism, and openness to value choices in “doing” law (in general) and “doing” administrative law (in particular) is evident in some pockets and is in fact expanding, partly in response to changes in domestic academic fads in Germany, but also partly due to the previously mentioned increased influence of the Federal Constitutional Court.330See Larissa Vetters, Judith Eggers & Lisa Hahn, Migration and the Transformation of German Administrative Law: An Interdisciplinary Research Agenda 5–6, 10–11 (Max Planck Inst. for Soc. Anthropology, Working Paper No. 188, 2017), https://www.eth.mpg.de/pubs/wps/pdf/mpi-eth-working-paper-0188 [https://perma.cc/FMZ3-3PX8] (illustrating the growing openness in Germany for “realist” influences on administrative law judging, practice, and thinking). Kenneth Culp Davis’s indictment of administrative law jurisprudence in the U.K. as “impractical” and unnecessarily “bombast[ic]” is also no longer accurate.331Davis, An American View, supra note 131, at 140. The turn to pragmatism (what is sometimes called the “functional style”)332Martin Loughlin, The Functionalist Style in Public Law, 55 U. Toronto L.J. 361, 362–63 (2005). and to value-laden reasoning333For a more contemporary example, see Paul Daly, Understanding Administrative Law in the Common Law World 1–31 (2021) (developing and defending a “values-based” approach to administrative law in common-law systems of England, Australia, Canada, and Ireland). For a somewhat dated illustration of this, see Paul P. Craig, Public Law and Democracy in the United Kingdom and United States of America (1990) (discussing the differences between English and American public law systems, including systems of administrative law, from the perspective of democratic and political theory). in administrative law is now evident everywhere in the U.K. and across the common law world (even if some still try to sling arrows at it in favor of more of old-school English formalism and doctrinalism).334See, e.g., Christopher Forsyth, Of Fig Leaves and Fairy Tales: The Ultra Vires Doctrine, the Sovereignty of Parliament and Judicial Review, 55 Cambridge L.J. 122, 122–23 (1996). For some comparative studies that suggest some of the nuances in approach between English and American jurisprudence, see generally Richard A. Posner, Law and Legal Theory in England and America (1996); P.S. Atiyah & Robert S. Summers, Form and Substance in Anglo-American Law: A Comparative Study of Legal Reasoning, Legal Theory, and Legal Institutions (1987). In fact, when one looks cross-jurisdictionally, it is the American system, not the U.K., that now could be described by Davis as bombastic and lacking appropriate realism, in large part given the endorsement of more and more textualism and originalism, including, as we’ve seen, in administrative law.335See, e.g., supra notes 187–88 and accompanying text.

2.  The Globalization of Administrative Law

There are many potential developments that might help explain why these cross-national differences have been fading away gradually in all the ways I have flagged above (or, at least, why they’ve become more fluid). Some of these explanations are likely “bottom-up” and reflect real changes that exist within national societies and administrative systems to which law and institutions ultimately respond. Moreover, some of these can be the “top-down” consequences of the globalization of constitutional law.336Evident, for example, by the increasing influence of the Federal Constitutional Court in Germany and the Conseil Constitutionnel in France. See supra notes 306–07 and accompanying text. But it can’t be seriously doubted that some of the process is also explained by more top-down globalization of the field of administrative law itself. Indeed, we live today in a world where administrative law has been universalized to some important extent.

Perhaps the most distilled example of this emerging and increasing administrative law globalization is the European Union (“EU”). To be sure, the EU doesn’t codify or require its members to adopt similar systems of administrative law.337For past attempts in the direction of EU codification, now apparently neglected, see European Parliament Resolution of 15 January 2013 with Recommendations to the Commission on a Law of Administrative Procedure of the European Union, 2015 O.J. (C 440) 17–23. The starting point at the EU is one of administrative plurality. But as many scholars have noted, there is undoubtedly an evident trend of at least “gradual convergence” of administrative laws of EU member states.338Carol Harlow & Richard Rawlings, National Administrative Procedures in a European Perspective: Pathways to a Slow Convergence, 2 Italian J. Pub. L. 215, 215, 252–58 (2010). For a less restrained view that doesn’t see the process of pan-European convergence as merely “gradual,” see Jürgen Schwarze, The Convergence of Administrative Laws of the EU Member States, 4 Eur. Pub. L. 191, 193–95 (1998). This occurs through various formal mechanisms that operate in the EU to exert pressure on member states, including the development of “general principles” of administrative law by EU courts (both the European Court of Justice in Luxembourg and the European Court of Human Rights in Strasbourg), the existence of soft law principles of “good administration” identified by the EU ombudsman, and sector-specific EU regulation, which frequently imposes domain-specific requirements on member states. But this gradual “Europeanization”339See generally Mariolina Eliantonio, Europeanisation of Administrative Justice? The Influence of the ECJ’s Case Law in Italy, Germany, and England (2009). of administrative law across Europe also occurs through more informal means—including especially the existence and influence of various networks of European-based scholars who work to distill what they argue is a “common core”340Administrative Justice Fin de Siècle: Early Judicial Standards of Administrative Conduct in Europe (1890–1910) 4 (Giacinto della Cananea & Stefano Mannoni eds., 2021); Giacinto della Cananea & Mauro Bussani, The “Common Core” of Administrative Laws in Europe: A Framework for Analysis, 26 Maastricht J. Eur. & Compar. L. 217, 229–43 (2019); Giacinto della Cananea & Mads Andenas, Administrative Procedure and Judicial Review: A “Common Core” Research, in Judicial Review of Administration in Europe 4, 16 (Giacinto della Cananea & Mads Andenas eds., 2021). of administrative law across European states and the existence of “Pan-European principles of good administration.”341Ulrich Stelkens, The Common Core of European Administrative Laws and the Pan-European General Principles of Good Administration, in Judicial Review of Administration in Europe, supra note 340, at 21, 22.

Intra-EU pressures and attempts at globalizing European administrative law systems to move them in similar directions are highly salient, both formally and informally. They are also the subject of intense scholarly and practical debate.342For an important collection of essays dealing with the issue, see generally Administrative Law in Europe: Between Common Principles and National Traditions (Matthias Ruffert ed., 2013). But it would be wrong to think that the globalization of administrative law is limited to that regional context alone. It exists much beyond. We are now familiar in the administrative law world of the reality whereby “international aspects of regulation” penetrate to the level of domestic regulation in a variety of ways, both in the United States and outside of it.343Richard B. Stewart, Administrative Law in the Twenty-First Century, 78 N.Y.U. L. Rev. 437, 455 (2003). As various scholars have observed, “international norms [continuously] reshape decision-making processes within domestic bureaucracies.”344Daphne Barak-Erez & Oren Perez, Whose Administrative Law Is It Anyway—How Global Norms Reshape the Administrative State, 46 Cornell Int’l L.J. 455, 455 (2013); see also Jason Marisam, The Internationalization of Agency Actions, 83 Fordham L. Rev. 1909, 1911–12 (2015); Richard B. Stewart, The Global Regulatory Challenge to U.S. Administrative Law, 37 N.Y.U. J. Int’l. L. & Pol. 695, 695–96 (2005). But what is important to note here is that this sort of international penetration into the domestic is not done only with respect to substantive norms of regulation—constraining the type of choices domestic countries have with respect to how exactly to regulate a market or render services. Increasingly, international bodies are interested in influencing administrative law processes themselves—including the way administrative agencies conduct hearings, provide reasons, allow for public participation, formulate general policies, facilitate administrative decision-making independence, guarantee transparency, and evaluate regulatory decision-making.

The Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development (“OECD”) is one central international body that has made decisive moves in this direction.345See, e.g., James Salzman, Decentralized Administrative Law in the Organization for Economic Cooperation and Development, 68 L. & Contemp. Probs. 189, 190–95 (2005); Cary Coglianese, Administrative Law: Governing Economic and Social Governance, in Oxford Research Encyclopedia of Economics and Finance 3 (2022). In a series of documents, the OECD has addressed various administrative law issues ranging from agency independence, to sound public governance, and more generally, regulatory policy, identifying principles of administrative law at a high level of generality that should be best practices for all its member states—including integrity, openness, inclusiveness, accountability, and more.346See generally OECD, Guiding Principles for Regulatory Quality and Performance (2005) (noting how OECD has addressed administrative law issues); OECD, Cutting Red Tape: Comparing Administrative Burdens Across Countries (2007) (same); OECD, Regulatory Impact Analysis: A Tool for Policy Coherence (2009) (same); OECD, Recommendation of the Council on Regulatory Policy and Governance (2012); OECD, Procedural Fairness and Transparency: Key Points (2012) (same); OECD, OECD Best Practice Principles for Regulatory Policy: The Governance of Regulators (2014) (same); OECD, Framework for Regulatory Policy Evaluation (2014) (same); OECD, The Governance of Regulators: Being an Independent Regulator (2016) (same); Org. for Econ. Coop. & Dev., Trust and Public Policy: How Better Governance Can Help Rebuild Public Trust (2017); OECD, OECD Regulatory Policy Outlook 2018 (2018) (same); OECD, Draft Policy Framework on Sound Public Governance (2018) (same); OECD, OECD Regulatory Policy Outlook (2021) (same). The World Trade Organization (“WTO”) works on similar issues as well, consistently pushing an administrative procedural reform agenda through the various formalized tools it possesses.347For the specific role of the WTO in incentivizing this sort of harmonization on the international level, see Gregory Shaffer, How the WTO Shapes the Regulatory State, in Comparative Law and Regulation: Understanding the Global Regulatory Process 447, 447–48 (Francesca Bignami & David Zaring eds., 2016); Sabino Cassese, Global Standards for National Administrative Procedure, 68 L. & Contemp. Probs. 109, 113–16 (2005); David Livshitz, Updating American Administrative Law: WTO, International Standards, Domestic Implementation and Public Participation, 24 Wis. Int’l. L.J. 961, 975–81 (2006); Richard B. Stewart & Michelle Ratton Sanchez Badin, The World Trade Organization: Multiple Dimensions of Global Administrative Law, 9 Int’l J. Const. L. 556, 556–57 (2011). And for a general discussion of “procedural fairness” in the context of global competition law, see D. Daniel Sokol, The Case for Global Best Practices in Antitrust Due Process and Procedural Fairness, in Antitrust Procedural Fairness 4 (D. Daniel Sokol & Andrew T. Guzman eds., 2019). But, to be clear, this is really just the tip of the iceberg. In virtually any international regulatory domain from global competition law to global environmental law, a central focus goes beyond norms of substantive regulation and penetrate, if not center on, the organization of the administrative apparatus or its procedures.348For an extensive survey of the way international institutions control procedural aspects of administrative action worldwide, see Joel P. Trachtman, International Legal Control of Domestic Administrative Action, 17 J. Int’l Econ. L. 753, 755 (2014). For the focus in the World Bank on concepts of “good governance” and support for public participation, see Francesca Bignami, Theories of Civil Society and Global Administrative Law: The Case of the World Bank and International Development, in Research Handbook on Global Administrative Law 325, 326, 333–43 (Sabino Cassese ed., 2016). In fact, the regulation of administrative procedure seems so internationally central nowadays that some scholars have been calling for the explicit embrace of a “global due process”349Gerald L. Neuman, Whose Constitution?, 100 Yale L.J. 909, 919–20 (1991). norm or a “cosmopolitan administrative law”350Giulio Napolitano, Going Global, Turning Back National: Towards a Cosmopolitan Administrative Law?, 13 Int’l J. Const. L. 482, 482 (2015). by which international bodies, laws, and transnational NGOs will pressure nation-states to develop similar administrative law principles to the benefit of a more universalized, cosmopolitan, and open world.

A final indication for the contemporary globalization of administrative law is probably the rise of the so-called Global Administrative Law (“GAL”) movement in the first decade of the twenty-first century.351See Benedict Kingsbury, Nico Krisch & Richard B. Stewart, The Emergence of Global Administrative Law, 68 L. & Contemp. Probs. 15, 15–18 (2005); Sabino Cassese, Administrative Law Without the State? The Challenge of Global Regulation, 37 N.Y.U. J. Int’l L. & Pol. 663, 668–70 (2005). In contrast to previous examples that speak to how global institutions impact domestic administrative law and institutions, the GAL movement is more centrally focused on global institutions themselves.352Kingsbury et al., supra note 351, at 17 (defining GAL as comprising the “mechanisms, principles, practices, and supporting social understandings that promote or otherwise affect the accountability of global administrative bodies” (emphasis added)). What the GAL movement suggests is that general principles of administrative law—ones that we can see in several systems in some form—either already guide global institutions in their own struggle to achieve normative or sociological legitimacy, or that they should embrace general administrative law principles to achieve that sort of legitimacy. GAL, in other words, assumes that there is something to be called administrative law that crosses national borders, a kind of “due process beyond the state”353See generally Giacinto della Cananea, Due Process of Law Beyond the State: Requirements of Administrative Procedure (2016). or “international administrative law.”354Harrop A. Freeman, International Administrative Law: A Functional Approach to Peace, 57 Yale L.J. 976, 976–78 (1948). GAL’s whole premise can’t be squared with a sense of inevitable complexity, and even impossibility, for comparative administrative law. There exists, GAL scholars contend, some form of a global administrative law “baseline,”355Daniel C. Esty, Good Governance at the Supranational Scale: Globalizing Administrative Law, 115 Yale L.J. 1490, 1561 (2006). which either draws from the ability to compare systems and assume some common core amongst them or which draws on the standards of globalized administrative law that bodies like the OECD or the WTO endorse and push national systems to adopt.

3.  The Net Result

All this hopefully goes to show that administrative law has indeed been going through a significant process of both cross-national fluidity and internationalization. That process is clearly no longer unique within public law, as it may have been in the past, to the exclusive domain of constitutional law. Constitutional law’s “unglamorous cousin,” administrative law, has finally matured as well, breaking more decisively now from its previous geographical shackles or silos. These shackles were in large part responsible for the demise of comparative administrative law.

Of course, it is also important not to take the point here about this cross-national fluidity and globalization of administrative law too far. For one thing, the normative underpinnings of the globalization project, both in general and in administrative law particularly, are highly disputed (a point to which we also need to be aware, as we will soon see, when “doing” comparative law).356See infra Section II.D. In addition, there is now a well-known “ ‘backlash’ against global norms and institutions”357Peter G. Danchin, Jeremy Farrall, Jolyon Ford, Shruti Rana, Imogen Saunders & Daan Verhoeven, Navigating the Backlash Against Global Law and Institutions, 38 Austl. Y.B. Int’l L. 33, 33 (2021); see also Eric A. Posner, Liberal Internationalism and the Populist Backlash, 49 Ariz. St. L.J. 795, 795–97 (2017). that we must consider, and which may at a minimum complicate the sense of even gradual convergence amongst nations and systems. What’s more, the globalization project of administrative law, in the EU and beyond, didn’t erase all significant national differences. Differences across countries and regions clearly remain, and some of them are meaningful (as portions of the discussion above already suggested358For example, the development of the term “Eurolegalism” to explain changed regulatory styles is a strong indication that changes are far from clear-cut and may be importantly subtle. See Bignami & Keleman, supra note 324 and accompanying text. and as the discussion further below, in Part III, will moreover suggest).359See infra Section III.A (discussing the differences between systems’ commitments to public participation in general policies as a unique legitimating element of their administrative state). At bottom then, it is certainly possible that the processes of globalization and the massaging of cross-national administrative law differences have been weaker when compared with the parallel processes that occurred with respect to constitutional law. Consequently, there may be something real in the idea that administrative law more deeply reflects the image of a particular country and its “spirit” than even constitutional law does.360See supra note 195 and accompanying text. See generally Ginsburg, supra note 182 (arguing that administrative law is more distinctively representative of countries’ divergent traditions than constitutional law). I make the argument that administrative law is potentially more reflective of a country’s true constitutional ethos in a work in progress. See generally Oren Tamir, Administrativizing Constitutional Law: Why the Solution to the Counter-Majoritarian Difficulty Is Hiding in Plain Sight (2024) (unpublished manuscript) (on file with author).

But even with all these important caveats in place, the point certainly is that the sort of change I have been describing that did occur with respect to administrative law in recent years is a meaningful one. It highlights that it is now simply much less convincing—even farfetched—to say that comparative administrative law is not worth the candle as we may have been able to say in the past. As a result of the administrative law fluidity and globalization that had clearly occurred, comparative administrative law is surely possible now. At a minimum, we now clearly have a sort of cross-national “lingua franca” for administrative law—by which we can trace more easily and comfortably the way administrative law processes work across systems, whether these processes are about hearing, participation, or reason-giving; whether they are about making rules or adjudications; or whether they concern the need to allow for decisional independence, political dependency, or the technologies of evaluating regulatory policymaking.361For a claim in the American context that administrative law can similarly be distilled into several components, see Kevin M. Stack, An Administrative Jurisprudence: The Rule of Law in the Administrative State, 115 Colum. L. Rev. 1985, 1989–93 (2015). More ambitiously perhaps, we can now see that even if nations still importantly diverge in their evident “fluidity” and flirtation with globalization, they do seem to be committed, overall, to something we may think of as a joint “administrative law project.” That project is, on the one hand, a project of creating a body of law that facilitates national administrative states that “get things done”—that is, enables them to achieve various policy goals that are of interest to state organs as effectively and successfully as possible and through reliance on administrative bureaucracies. On the other hand, that project is also unified in the need to have a body of law for an administrative state that could ultimately be squared with other values liberal-democratic states seem to prize, whether these values are the rule of law, representative and participatory democracy, or the protection of rights.

And, indeed, precisely because of this change and transformation that had already occurred in the field of administrative law, it is not at all surprising then that recent years have suddenly begun to signal some initial signs in the direction of a comparative administrative law revival, abroad and even in America. Indeed, more and more work that takes comparative administrative law seriously is beginning to appear, with various scholars now unapologetically announcing that administrative law is comparative law’s “next frontier.”362Janina Boughey, Administrative Law: The Next Frontier for Comparative Law, 62 Int’l & Comp. L.Q. 55, 55–56 (2013). To name just a few examples: Since 2010, there is a comparative administrative law handbook which is now in preparation for its third edition. See generally Comparative Administrative Law (Susan Rose-Ackerman & Peter L. Lindseth eds., 1st ed. 2010); Id. (Susan Rose-Ackerman et al. eds., 2d ed. 2017); Id. (Blake Emerson et al. eds., 3d ed. forthcoming 2024). In 2021, a new comparative administrative law handbook was published, see generally The Oxford Handbook of Comparative Administrative Law (Peter Cane et al. eds., 2021). A new handbook on comparative judicial review in administrative law of countries in Europe and the EU has now also appeared for the first time. See generally Cases, Materials, and Text on Judicial Review of Administrative Action (Chris Backes & Mariolina Eliantonio eds., 2019). And the challenges brought by the COVID pandemic have also triggered important comparative administrative law work recently. See generally Cary Coglianese & Neysun A. Mahboubi, Administrative Law in a Time of Crisis: Comparing National Responses to COVID-19, 73 Admin. L. Rev. 1 (2021). For a recent call for the special need for increasing the emphasis on comparative administrative law in Latin America, see Hector A. Mairel, The Need for Comparative Administrative Law: Studies in Latin America, 6 Comp. L. Rev. 1 (2015). And for further recent additions to the currently growing scholarship on comparative administrative law, see generally The Principle of Effective Legal Protection in Administrative Law: A European Perspective (Zoltán Szente & Konrad Lachmayer eds., 2017); The Ombudsman in the Modern State (Matthew Groves & Anita Stuhmcke eds., 2022); Legitimate Expectations in the Common Law World (Matthew Groves & Greg Weeks eds., 2017). There are now also more conferences devoted to the topic, especially across Europe and the common law world.363In Europe, given the intensity and high focus on the subject of EU administrative law, as well as the influence of the research group on the “common core” of European administrative law, regular events are being held. See Meetings, Common Core Eur. Admin. L., http://www.coceal.it/index.php?option=com_content&view=article&id=17&Itemid=116 [https://perma.cc/9BF2-LMZL]. And across the common law world, there is now a biannual “public law” conference that brings together administrative law scholars from England, Ireland, New Zealand, Australia, and South Africa (as well as other common-law jurisdictions). These conferences also tend to produce edited collections of the papers presented at these conferences. See generally The Unity of Public Law?: Doctrinal, Theoretical and Comparative Perspectives (Mark Elliott et al. eds., 2018); Public Law Adjudication in Common Law Systems: Process and Substance (John Bell et al. eds., 2016). These conferences represent the emergence of growing transnational networks of scholars who have a systematic interest in comparing administrative states and laws. Even some American law schools that had previously ignored the existence of comparative administrative law have started lately to sing a different tune.364Harvard Law School, which has traditionally never offered classes on any issue related to comparative administrative law, now (since 2022) offers a new seminar and reading group on related themes. See Constitutional Dimensions of the Administrative State: Comparative Perspectives, Harv. L. Sch., https://hls.harvard.edu/courses/constitutional-dimensions-of-the-administrative-state-comparative-perspectives-2 [https://perma.cc/ZLZ7-UUL7] (a course taught by Professor Vicki C. Jackson). In fact, even comparative public administration seems to be “back in.”365Jamil E. Jreisat, Comparative Public Administration Is Back in, Prudently, 65 Pub. Admin. Rev. 231, 231 (2005); see also Jody Fitzpatrick, Malcolm Goggin, Tanya Heikkila, Donald Klingner, Jason Machado & Christine Martell, A New Look at Comparative Public Administration: Trends in Research and an Agenda for the Future, 71 Pub. Admin. Rev. 821, 821 (2011); Simon Procher, Culture and the Quality of Government, 81 Pub. Admin. Rev. 333, 333 (2019); Frtiz Sager, Christian Rosser, Céline Mavrot & Pascal Y. Hurni, A Transatlantic History of Public Administration: Analyzing the USA, Germany, and France (2018).

And it is at this point that we must go back to the general values of comparative law, discussed in Section II.A. Now that the path for doing comparative administrative law has been reopened for all to see, these various goals start to seep back in, so to speak. Like they were for the pioneers of the field and those who followed in their footsteps in America, the uses of comparative law would prove a real asset for our own domestic field of administrative law today. Not taking advantage of them, on the backdrop of the already occurring change, would be a huge mistake.

To start, doing comparative administrative law would help us in the historical-genealogical sense.366See supra notes 253–55 and accompanying text. Through comparative administrative law we might, for example, better understand the origins of our American system of administrative law, perhaps discovering that some of it isn’t entirely indigenous but in fact originates from a different soil. It was brought to us at the time when the pioneers of the field of administrative law were, as Section I.A discussed, “self-consciously” exploring foreign law.367Early work in this spirit already suggests this as a promising direction. As legal-historian Rephael Stern has shown in a forthcoming article, notwithstanding the widespread belief that regulation by rulemaking is a distinctively American invention, it appears as though rulemaking was a partial deliberate case of institutional and legal transplantation from the U.K. See generally Rephael G. Stern, The Lost English Roots of Notice-and-Comment Rulemaking, 134 Yale L.J. (forthcoming 2025) (on file with the Southern California Law Review) (suggesting that this historical insight about the transnational origin of notice-and-comment rulemaking might have practical institutional payoffs for today). For similar historical contributions that suggest that central features of our administrative state draw important inspiration from comparative law and practice, see generally Rosenblum, supra note 5 (arguing that the roots of presidential administration drew on comparative lessons); Emerson, supra note 3 (suggesting that the origins of notice-and-comment rulemaking may originate from continental traditions and ideas, especially in Germany).

Doing comparative administrative law will also contribute to our ability to reflect on our own domestic administrative law and critique it.368See supra notes 252–57 and accompanying text. After engaging in comparative administrative law, we might for instance stop taking some of the present arrangements we work by in administrative law so obviously and strictly and perhaps begin to imagine alternative trajectories instead. We might also be able to see more sharply which components of our own administrative law are unique and reflect our own particular national predicament. What is it, in other words, that’s distinctive about America and the way it “does” administrative law? How exactly do we balance the competing impulses underlying the field of administrative law and our own “administrative law project”:369See supra note 361–62 and accompanying text. having administration that gets things done but also being attentive to the demands of democracy, rule of law, and rights? Comparative administrative law can moreover help us see more crisply if our current administrative law truly abides by those ideals or rather fails them, and how, as Goodnow put it, to better face our “modern complex social conditions.”370Goodnow, supra note 11, at iv.

Doing comparative administrative law can also prove useful for consideration of beneficial institutional and legal reforms.371See supra notes 260–65 and accompanying text. Maybe we will be able to get fresh ideas for how to improve our own administrative law, and better calibrate its animating ideals, from looking at other systems and “borrowing” them (after, of course, suitably adapting them). Maybe the experience in other systems can give us the confidence needed to make changes that we were thus far hesitant to pursue or can serve as a test case for the kind of experience we were lacking. And even if direct reform or borrowing is not in the cards today, perhaps because our administrative law culture might be too resistant to it, we needn’t necessarily despair. As we saw, doing comparative law can serve as a means for pushing our administrative law culture (and general legal culture more broadly) in the direction of change, to “irritate” or “entrepreneur” it, so that it would eventually be able to change in what might possibly be highly desirable directions.372See supra notes 269–70 and accompanying text.

C.  Comparison in an Age of Administrative, and Democratic, Pressure

The possibilities of comparative administrative law are now finally looking promising again after years in which they appeared quite gloomy. But there is in fact reason to think that the possibilities of administrative law comparison, and the benefits we would draw from it, are particularly urgent today.

As anybody who has been paying even minimal attention to the field should know very well, our administrative state is under intense pressure today. It is attacked from all sides, and some of its central tenets are rapidly eroding. On the political right, administrative law is being challenged for allowing agencies to “run amok” without sufficient legal and political supervision and accountability.373Jennifer Huddleston, Supreme Court Considers Case Against Agencies Run Amok, Regul. Rev. (Nov. 22, 2022), https://www.theregreview.org/2022/11/22/huddleston-supreme-court-considers-case-against-agencies-run-amok [https://perma.cc/HG4K-EXHT]. Our newly constituted Supreme Court is not only reflecting much of this attack, but also seems to be spearheading it. Indeed, the Court is now tinkering substantially with various components of administrative law. It has reshaped entire structures of administrative adjudication and agency design to supposedly improve political accountability in the administrative state.374See, e.g., Lucia v. SEC, 138 S. Ct. 2044 (2018); Seila Law LLC v. CFPB, 140 S. Ct. 2183 (2020); United States v. Arthrex, Inc., 141 S. Ct. 1970 (2021); Collins v. Yellen, 141 S. Ct. 1761 (2021); West Virginia v. EPA, 597 U.S. 697 (2022). And for discussion, see generally Cox & Kaufman, supra note 312. And the Court is also clipping the wings of the relatively broad interpretive freedom agencies used to enjoy by announcing a newly revamped “major questions” doctrine375See West Virginia v. EPA, 597 U.S. 697, 732 (2022). and, as we have seen and will soon see again, by reevaluating the validity of Chevron deference.376See Biden v. Nebraska, 143 S. Ct. 2355 (2023). With this Court, even more may be in the cards in the near future.

But make no mistakes: administrative law is also being attacked from the political left though, of course, for very different reasons. It is argued, for example, that our administrative law suffers from a “procedure fetish” that makes it overly obsessed with the niceties of process on the expense of actually achieving real results that would improve people’s wellbeing.377See Nicholas Bagley, The Procedure Fetish, 118 Mich. L. Rev. 345, 346, 400–01 (2019). It is argued as well that administrative law is not nearly as democratic and participatory as it claims to be.378See, e.g., Neil Komesar & Wendy Wagner, The Administrative Process from the Bottom Up: Reflections on the Role, If Any, for Judicial Review, 69 Admin. L. Rev. 891, 916–21 (2017) (discussing a “minoritarian bias” in administrative law). And finally, critics mostly from the political left argue that there are pockets in our administrative state of deeply troubling bureaucratic oppression, such as in the context of the increasingly growing surveillance or national security state or in the field of immigration.379See, e.g., Jill E. Family, Regulated Immigrants: An Administrative Law Failure, 66 How. L.J. 1, 36–37 (2022); Margaret B. Kwoka, The Procedural Exceptionalism of National Security Secrecy, 97 B.U. L. Rev. 103, 125–37 (2017). For another account of the dark sides of the administrative state, in particular how it may enhance and preserve racial discrimination and injustice, see generally Bijal Shah, Administrative Subordination, U. Chi. L. Rev. (forthcoming 2024); Joy Milligan, Plessy Preserved: Agencies and the Effective Constitution, 129 Yale L.J. 924 (2020).

Scholars, commentators, and policymakers are now intimately and persistently engaged in inquiring how to respond to the current malaise.380See generally The Administrative State in the Twenty-First Century: Deconstruction and/or Reconstruction, 150 Dædalus , Summer 2021, at 5, 5–241 (Mark Tushnet ed.). But comparative administrative law could be an important sort of response, or, at least, an asset in considering what kind of responses we should ultimately devise. As suggested before, comparative administrative law can enable us to see better which elements in our administrative law are deeply intertwined with our own distinct situation in America. But that sort of inquiry seems particularly valuable in the face of the pressures the field is facing. It can indicate to us which components in the current critique or attack on the legitimacy of the administrative state, from either the right or the left (or maybe the center), are seriously misguided, failing to see more fully or faithfully the conditions that brought our administrative law to where it is today. Alternatively, and more provocatively perhaps, this type of comparative administrative law inquiry can help us realize when the present critique of our administrative law might actually have a point. By looking at others, maybe we will suddenly recognize places where our administrative law is currently missing opportunities to restrain administrative governance more robustly for the sake of a much-needed protection of democratic and legal values or rights (as argued by critics from both the political right and the left).381See, e.g., Christopher DeMuth, Can the Administrative State Be Tamed?, 8 J. Legal Analysis 121, 121–22 (2016) (an example on the Right); Shalini Bhargava Ray, Immigration Law’s Arbitrariness Problem, 121 Colum. L. Rev. 2049, 2050–54 (2021) (an example on the Left). Conversely, maybe by looking elsewhere we will be able to identify “pockets” where our administrative law is in fact excessively restrictive; that it could and maybe should release some of its grasp over administration for the sake of achieving desirable governmental goals more effectively and speedily (as argued mostly by critics on the left).382See, e.g., Bagley, supra note 377, at 345; see also Cristina M. Rodríguez, The Supreme Court 2020 Term—Foreword: Regime Change, 135 Harv. L. Rev. 1, 9 (2021) (elaborating and defending a vision of public law that centers the value of “making the government work for the people”).

Turning to comparative administrative law at this moment of pressure and stress can go beyond the mere diagnostic and reflective. As discussed before, comparative administrative law might offer useful suggestions for reform or borrowings. But in the current climate, something like this can be just what the doctor ordered. Because other countries are also engaged in a roughly similar “administrative law project” of finding the right balance between the need to enable the administrative state as well as restrain it, it is not at all farfetched to think that these countries had possibly landed on an arrangement, a framework, or a construct that does this effectively and that is missing in America. As a result, considering whether to export or at least build on any of these can thus prove important; it will enable us to adapt our own administrative law at this particular time of pressure such that contending forces in it might possibly “come to rest.”383Wong Yang Sung v. McGrath, 339 U.S. 33, 40 (1950). And, again, even if American administrative law culture would prove resistant to immediate transplantations from abroad (notwithstanding how suitably adapted we would make them), drawing on comparative administrative law can help us to potentially nudge our legal culture to move it to a place where stress will be diffused and resolved.

It is true that in America we’re used to telling ourselves a story according to which there’s something unique about our administrative state and what appears like its persistent legitimacy crisis.384See, e.g., James O. Freedman, Crisis and Legitimacy: The Administrative Process and American Government 3–15 (1978) (referencing how the American administrative state is haunted by a “recurrent sense of crisis”). But that exceptionalist story is decidedly false. Administrative states around the world also go through episodic shocks and crises just like we do. In the not too remote past, the major shock might have been the rise of the deregulatory movement, which clearly challenged many administrative states around the globe.385See, e.g., Taggart, supra note 166, at 613–20 (discussing how deregulation dramatically changed central tenets of the operation of the English administrative state and across Europe as well). In earlier times, the legitimacy crisis of the administrative state might even have been more dramatic. See Lindseth, The Paradox, supra note 31 at 1347–48 (discussing the crisis of fascism as expressed in the administrative law of France and Germany). But today, the source of the shock is deeply related to what appears to be a crisis of constitutional democracy around the world as well as to the effects of the global COVID pandemic.386See Constitutional Democracy in Crisis? 1–9 (Mark A. Graber et al. eds., 2018). On the one hand, constitutional democracies and administrative states around the globe are now being attacked for failing to be fully representative of the people themselves. They tend, as the attack goes, to benefit only a relatively thin layer of elites who are also deeply entrenched within the structure of the state, including by gaining control of the administrative apparatus (the so-called “deep state”).387See generally Democratic Backsliding and Public Administration (Michael W. Bauer et al. eds., 2021); B. Guy Peters & Jon Pierre, Populism and Public Administration: Confronting the Administrative State, 51 Admin. & Soc’y 1521 (2019). On the other hand, constitutional democracies and administrative states in various nations are also accused of being deeply ineffective—not doing enough to respond and achieve various policy goals or solve the challenges of a global pandemic, including by not letting the administrative apparatus do more (or by relying on administrative states that aren’t sufficiently agile and responsive but instead are overly static and pejoratively “bureaucratic”).388On the connection between the crisis of constitutional democracies and lack of governmental and administrative effectivity, see Richard H. Pildes, The Neglected Value of Effective Government, 2023 U. Chi. Legal. F. 185, 213–16 (2023); Samuel Issacharoff, Democracy Unmoored: Populism and the Corruption of Popular Sovereignty 37–53 (2023).

The current crisis in our own administrative law may in fact be just an expression, an instantiation, of this more global phenomenon as it translates to the conditions of the place. And to the extent that this is really the case, engaging in serious comparative administrative law seems doubly important. Not doing it might even be borderline irresponsible. If other states are also facing similar pressures on their own respective administrative law projects episodically and at this time, engaging in comparative administrative law can open the door for insights that we could not have gained before by just looking under the lamppost. Maybe other systems’ reactions to the current pressure on their own respective administrative states may prove provocative also for our own moment of crisis. Maybe they can offer solutions or devices that we may build on at home. And even if not (or not just yet), engaging in dialogue with comparative administrative law can be helpful in and of itself. We can learn from these types of conversations about other efforts being done and challenges being raised, further greasing the wheels of self-reflection and self-criticism of our own administrative law arrangements. Joining in conversations with others can even have a desirable cathartic effect—realizing that we’re not alone in sensing distress and trying to meet the challenges it puts on us. For those who seem to reject the legitimacy of administrative law in America—what has been called “anti-administrativism”389Gillian E. Metzger, The Supreme Court 2016 Term—Foreword: 1930s Redux: The Administrative State Under Siege, 131 Harv. L. Rev. 1, 3–8 (2017).—engaging in more globalized administrative law conversations, which would expose that many other systems face similar conflicts or pressures and engaged in a familiar administrative law project, might even complicate if not entirely challenge these beliefs.

D.  Costs and Risks: Administrative Comparison’s Misuse and Abuse

Comparative administrative law carries with it substantial promise in a world where its possibilities again seem real, and where administrative states (and constitutional democracies more broadly) are under pressure worldwide. But like almost everything else that’s good, it is not cost-free. Comparative administrative law might be seriously “misused.”390See Kahn-Freund, supra note 49 at 20; Saunders, supra note 49 at 41. And at this specific point in time, it might even be seriously “abused.”391See generally Dixon & Landau, supra note 41.

Start with the fact that even with the best of intentions, grave comparative administrative law missteps can occur. After all, comparison demands that we learn about other systems that we likely don’t know enough about, don’t speak their language, or don’t fully understand their legal and political cultures. But that’s a REALLY difficult task, certainly when done individually and the broader and more globally encompassing one’s comparative aspirations end up being. Consequently, any inference that we would make based on comparative administrative law is at risk of being exposed as simply erroneous or problematically selective. That inference didn’t get the foreign law “right” or is based on a too thin pool of countries that can’t really be said to support it. Alternatively, in light of these challenges of doing comparative law, any inference that we would make based on it could be exposed as an instance of “shallow comparativism,”392See Cheryl Saunders, Comparative Constitutional Law in the Courts: Is There a Problem?, 59 Current Legal Probs. 91, 125 (2006) (citing N K v. Minister of Safety & Sec. 2005 (6) SA 419 (CC) at 24–25 (S. Afr.)). in which the comparator, even if they didn’t err or weren’t problematically selective, had inadvertently omitted variables in law, politics, and culture that make their inference utterly unreliable.393On the problem of omitted variables in comparative law, see, e.g., Christoph Engel, Challenges in the Interdisciplinary Use of Comparative Law, 69 Am. J. Compar. L. 777, 782 (2021) (arguing that the problem of “omitted variables looms . . . large” in comparative law). In fact, given the more qualified process of convergence that had occurred with respect to administrative law, compared with constitutional law,394See supra Section I.B. there is reason to think that the risks of errors, selectivity, and shallow comparativism might be especially acute here.

For obvious reasons, the costs of errors, selectivity, and shallow administrative law comparison dramatically increase the more one seeks to draw on it for goals that transcend the mere reflective or analytical and venture into the more reformist and transformative goals of doing comparative law—whether in the institutions of law themselves or the overall administrative law culture. After all, if done erroneously or shallowly, comparative administrative law won’t likely suggest directions for useful reforms in present administrative law arrangements or for beneficial ways to push domestic culture. Rather, it could end up recommending something that doesn’t fit one’s domestic administrative state or law, won’t be understood there, or will create severe problems down the road. Similarly, the costs (as well as the likelihood) of errors, selectivity, and shallow administrative law comparativism further increase the more the use of comparison leaves legal academic circles and penetrates other domains, such as the judicial and governmental ones. After all, these environments are not normally characterized by the same academic disciplinary norms that reinforce important “quality controls” that can help guarantee robust contextual administrative law comparativism.395See generally Saunders, supra note 392 (discussing extensively the risks of comparison in the judicial setting). Time constraints, specific goal orientation pressures, and politics begin to slip in more clearly and explicitly, increasing the chances that comparative recommendations may not be sufficiently robust, will cause blunders if pursued, or will reflect unattractive (or at least disputed) political agendas.

And to be clear, comparative law can certainly have a political agenda that is far from appealing. And comparative administrative law, of course, is not immune from that either. We have actually seen it already in Part I.B, in the discussion of how Albert Venn Dicey invoked comparative administrative law negatively to arguably stymie the development of the administrative state across the common law world when the modern field was struggling to be born.396See supra notes 173–75 and accompanying text. Only counter-administrative law comparativism that exposed Dicey’s suggestion that administrative law is impossible as shallow and politically motivated seemed to have helped with that. However, we can also see the potentially troubling politics of comparative administrative law from more recent examples. For instance, we’ve seen before that there is now a global trend for the introduction of APA-like statutes around the world.397See supra notes 284–86 and accompanying text. While some celebrate this as one of the valuable aspects of administrative law globalization, this trend’s impact may, in practice, be much more ambiguous. In some jurisdictions, like in Latin America, this move might have created unrealistic expectations of what administrative states can in fact deliver or achieve.398See José Ignacio Hernández G., Administrative Procedure Acts in Latin America, Regul. Rev. (Nov. 3, 2022), https://www.theregreview.org/2022/11/03/hernandez-administrative-procedure-acts-in-latin-america [https://perma.cc/8MFW-PV25]. For broader questions about the sensibility of applying a universalistic framework of administrative law in the Latin American region, see generally Luis Eugenio Gracía-Huidobro & Sebastián Guidi, Baena’s Mirage: Lights and Shades of Comparative Administrative Law in Latin America, 19 Int’l J. Const. L. 1291 (2021). It might have even diverted resources from places where they may be more urgently needed.399See Hernández G., supra note 398. But see Migai Akech, Globalization, the Rule of (Administrative) Law, and the Realization of Democratic Governance in Africa: Realities, Challenges, and Prospects, 20 Ind. J. Glob. Legal Stud. 339, 344–48 (2013) (describing what appears like a more promising take). In addition, the GAL movement, which, as previously discussed, argues that global administrative law norms already shape (or should shape) global institutions, has also been forcefully criticized for contributing to the undesirable elimination of national administrative law pluralism amongst systems in favor of a far from clear vision of administrative universality.400See, e.g., Carol Harlow, Global Administrative Law: The Quest for Principles and Values, 17 Eur. J. Int’l L. 187, 188–89 (2006). The GAL movement was moreover criticized for its cherry-picking tendencies, focusing mostly on Western administrative law systems, as well as for its push for globally replicating administrative law norms that increase power and resource inequalities.401Id. at 193.

The costs and risks of administrative law comparison discussed so far (of being erroneous, shallow, selective, and its ability to draw on comparison in the service of unattractive, universalizing, and other political agendas) are general ones. But it should be noted that they may in fact be more expressed today. As we have seen, both in the U.S. and around the world, constitutional democracies and administrative states seem to be facing a current crisis.402See supra Section II.C. There are significant calls to make them much more responsive to the people themselves rather than to a thin layer of elites. Alternatively, there are calls to increase the efficacy of the administrative state to address policy issues of the day.

As argued before, that crisis can prove fruitful and potentially lead to desirable change. We need not assume the status quo ante was necessarily best or that the current crisis is “exogenous” to existing conditions. Doing comparative administrative law can be an important way to see that and capitalize on the crisis constructively.

Nonetheless, with the current environment of polarized politics and other trends that suggest growing support for an authoritarian style and program of politics, this crisis also highlights certain risks as well. The possibilities of reform afforded by the current moment can open the door not only for improvement, but also to eroding what we can think of as the “minimum core” of the administrative law project.403I draw this term from Rosalind Dixon & David Landau. See Rosalind Dixon & David Landau, Competitive Democracy and the Constitutional Minimum Core, in Assessing Constitutional Performance 268, 268 (Tom Ginsburg & Aziz Huq eds., 2016). On one hand, the desire to make democracies and administrative states more responsive to the people themselves can lead to moves that would eliminate the effective space for the kind of independent and hopefully expert judgment that is at the core of the administrative law project. On the other hand, the desire to increase the effectivity of the state apparatus (and perhaps to make it a tool for an increasingly transparent authoritarian project) can lead states to take steps that would create virtual black boxes or increase the reach of the so-called “deep state.” It would make administrative states effectively closed off from democratic and political contestation.

Comparative administrative law can potentially be recruited for exactly these kinds of “malicious”404Mathias Siems, Malicious Legal Transplants, 38 Legal Stud. 103, 104–05 (2018). and “abusive”405Dixon & Landau, supra note 41, at 3. goals. By drawing on arrangements that exist elsewhere and which appear benign from afar but will affect these kinds of changes, comparative law can provide these moves with a façade of legitimacy that they would not otherwise have. In such cases, comparative administrative law transforms into a tool that proactively aids attempts to erode the “minimum core” of administrative law, not truly advance a constructive discussion about reasonable arrangements and improvements in various countries’ administrative laws that are protective of that indispensable core.

E.  The Right Approach: Modesty and Experimentalism

Despite the costs, and without denying their seriousness, it would be wrong to say that these costs utterly condemn the practice of comparative administrative law. The benefits of engaging and reviving it are, as Sections II.B & II.C argued, likely substantial both in general and today. And it is simply far too quick to think that the risks of misuse and abuse can’t be handled in a manner that is subtler, and more sophisticated, than just backing away from doing it at all.

Of course, at the end of the day, there is no alternative to a considered contextual judgment about the virtues (and vices) of specific attempts at doing administrative law comparison. We can never escape judgment, and we especially can’t escape judgment in a discipline that is likely to stay in large part scholarly in nature. With that said, it does seem useful to at least try and identify the basic outlines of an approach to comparative administrative law that could potentially steer ongoing and future work in this vein in a promising direction. Such an approach could serve as a kind of convenient heuristic for the field to rely on, or coordinate around, as it hopefully continues to grow and comes together in the years ahead. Such an approach could moreover prevent at least the most egregious comparative administrative law missteps—or supply a common vocabulary to criticize it.

As the discussion up to this point already implicitly suggests, the approach I have in mind clearly rejects the extreme poles of universalism and particularism discussed in Section II.A. Taking my cue from many other scholars who are working in the field of comparative constitutional law,406See, e.g., Vicki C. Jackson, Constitutional Engagement in a Transnational Era 1–15 (2010) (defending an approach of comparative constitutional “engagement”); Tushnet, supra note 20, at 1228, 1285–1306 (defending drawing on constitutional law comparison through a process of “bricolage”); Choudhry, supra note 251, at 835–38 (articulating a theory of “dialogic” constitutional comparison). my view is also that we should take the middle road between these poles with respect to comparative administrative law. However, because of (1) what I take to be the real potential costs of shallowness, cherry-picking, excessive universalism and, at this time at least, abuse of comparative administrative law;407See supra Section II.D. (2) because the field of comparative administrative law, at least in America, is admittedly only at initial stages of being revived (after years of lying dormant);408See supra Section I.C. and (3) because the field of administrative law appeared to have gone through a more qualified process of globalization than constitutional law did (which makes comparative administrative law potentially more complex and challenging),409See supra Section II.B. the approach I endorse here is somewhat closer to the particularist pole. It emphasizes more of the so-called “ideology of difference.”410See Schönberger, supra note 272.

I will call the approach I have in mind a modest and experimentalist one. And under it, comparative administrative law should proceed from a position of caution. This means that in doing comparative administrative law both analysts and practitioners should be expected to be highly contextual. They cannot assume too readily similarities amongst systems, notwithstanding the globalization trend and the observed cross-national fluidity in divergences between administrative laws and states. Assuming something like this would clearly be shallow and thus impermissible. And it would be inappropriate given the real likelihood of errors and problematic selection effects, among other things. Instead, comparative administrative law calls on those who perform it to seriously work through the dimensions of potential difference between nation-states—whether they are in law, politics, culture, or any other relevant dimension—to identify how things that appear the same may not necessarily be so. This also means that comparative administrative law’s most natural and secure use, if not purely historical or genealogical, is mostly as a source of self-reflection and critique.

That said, a modest and experimentalist approach to comparative administrative law doesn’t completely shy away from making recommendations for useful reforms based on comparative law—influencing the institutions of administrative law directly or the overall legal culture in which those institutions (or the administrative state more broadly) are embedded. It is just that such an approach insists again on caution. More specifically, this approach insists that the following four conditions be met before any institutional reform or cultural move should be taken seriously:

First, that there would be good reasons to think that the cross-jurisdictional differences that help explain sources of difference may not be that substantial. That, in other words, when looked at context sufficiently, there is a basis for assuming some measure of substantial similarity, including because of processes of globalization and fluidity that already occurred in the administrative law space (or for any other reason).

Second, a modest and experimentalist approach insists that before any more reformist or transformative move is explicitly made or is taken seriously, the comparator would point out reasons, rooted in the particularities of the domestic system, that would support such a move. These reasons must of course pay attention to the overall domestic administrative law legal framework, whatever that may be. But they should go as much as is sensible and possible beyond that—again, to the general political, cultural, and institutional environment in which the administrative framework is embedded, too. To be clear, this is not to say that comparators cannot rely on more universalistic reasons or on the already occurring processes of administrative law fluidity and globalization discussed before. In a more global environment, which builds on cross-national cooperation, this may sometimes be desirable. However, a modest approach does insist that reliance on these elements would importantly be intermediated by a keen sense of understanding of the possibility of national administrative differences. It also insists that the values inherent in administrative law pluralism (and the risks of excessive or, at a minimum, too rapid universalism) would be recognized.

Third, a modest and experimentalist approach to comparative administrative law requires that drawing on foreign solutions as either inspiration for direct reforms or as a means of cultural transformation isn’t likely to be abusive and severely undermine the basic constitutional function, or the “minimum core,” of the administrative law project in the destination jurisdiction. This means, as the previous Section suggested, that the use of comparative law can’t bring about (or wouldn’t be highly likely to bring about) one of two possible results: It can’t, for one thing, cause a situation whereby the reception of the foreign institution or rule (even if adapted) would in effect deny the existence of an administrative state or some form of “supplementary bureaucratic law making in the ongoing regulatory enterprise.”411Bruce Ackerman, The New Separation of Powers, 113 Harv. L. Rev. 633, 696 (2000). Indeed, an overall system of law that does not account at all for the possibility of an administrative state is, under current conditions, “inadequate to contemporary law.”412Brian Z. Tamanaha, A Realistic Theory of Law 126 (2017). At the same time, the exportation of an administrative law solution from someplace else that would ultimately make the administrative state an effective “black box,” one that cannot be penetrated especially by democratic critique and voice, would be impermissible as well. It will create a true “deep state” that is similarly beyond any reasonable project of a democratic and liberal administrative law.

Finally, and even if a comparative analogy has crossed the threshold of sufficient contextualism, domestic justification, and non-abusiveness, a modest and experimentalist approach to administrative law comparison insists that drawing on the foreign solution as suggesting direct reforms or as a basis for a move to transform a given culture should be done experimentally. Of course, the invocation of administrative law comparison as a form of dispersing information and knowledge can, in itself, be an important technique for achieving reform and cultural transformation. And, certainly when the information circulated abides by the previous conditions of this modest approach to comparative administrative law, it is always fine.

But the experimentalism label does take a more concrete meaning when one draws on comparative law to cause more immediate change in legal institutions. More specifically, an experimentalist approach endorses one of two options. The first option is to draw on the foreign solution in administrative law only incrementally, in small steps.413See Michael Asimow, A Comparative Approach to Administrative Adjudication, in The Oxford Handbook of Comparative Administrative Law 577, 591 (Peter Cane et al. eds., 2021). This means that those who seek to draw on foreign law should, for example, let it “percolate” for a while in domestic administrative law discourse before making any further concrete moves.414For a discussion of the value of percolation more broadly in law, see Michael Coenen & Seth Davis, Percolation’s Value, 73 Stan. L. Rev. 363, 368–69 (2021) (distinguishing between informational and institutional values of percolation). Alternatively, if not wait for percolation, those who seek to draw on comparative administrative law should at least limit the scope or immediate implications of the reliance on the foreign solution until more experience is accumulated. Only then, if the experience is supportive and confirms the desirability of the initial comparative inspiration, further expansions can occur. The second experimentalist option, by contrast, permits to move quickly rather than gradually. It allows, in other words, to lean more forcefully on the foreign source and adopt it domestically, without the limitations of incrementalism. At the same time, however, this second option insists that it would be both possible and easy to quickly reverse and change course if that leap of faith is ultimately discovered, once facts and experience are gathered, to be ill-advised in hindsight.415See, e.g., Charles F. Sabel & William H. Simon, Destabilization Rights: How Public Law Litigation Succeeds, 117 Harv. L. Rev. 1016, 1019 (2004) (developing an argument that adjudication in public law should regularly involve moves that stabilize and destabilize and more broadly guarantee trial and error in the law).

***

To be absolutely clear: this is not a panacea. Even under the modest and experimentalist approach I have outlined here, mistakes will be made, and reasonable disagreements about how precisely to apply that approach and what it yields in specific cases will surely surface. Nonetheless, at this stage of the development of the field, this approach does seem to provide a general outline or heuristic for productive and responsible comparative administrative law engagement. Guided by this modest and experimentalist attitude, the likelihood of reviving comparative administrative law and accruing its benefits (rather than its costs) seems much more secure.

III.  ILLUSTRATIONS

Saying is often easier than doing. And so, this Part goes beyond the saying and into the “doing” of comparative administrative law. More concretely, this Part zooms-in on two doctrinal domains within our administrative law to illustrate the kinds of payoffs we can derive from reviving comparative administrative law (in general) and from the modest and experimentalist approach to performing it that Part II has defended (in particular).

It should go without saying the domains I will be focusing on here are not the only administrative law domains that would benefit from taking on a comparative lens. And in the discussion that will soon begin in earnest, I will only be able to draw on a relatively small selection of jurisdictions, such as the U.K., Canada, Italy, France, Israel, Germany, and the European Union. But given the present state of marginalization of the field of administrative law comparison, we must start somewhere. And my hope is that the doctrinal domains that I will be centering on here are sufficiently central, and the benefits from the comparative discussion are sufficiently meaningful, that these illustrations will help encourage in the future more work in comparative administrative law. That work, in turn, will hopefully expand our horizons even further and farther—both thematically and geographically.

Section III.A, immediately below, zeros-in first on the law regulating the use of non-legislative rules or, as they’re more widely known today, certainly in the U.S., guidance documents. Section III.B then takes on Chevron deference. It critiques Justice Gorsuch’s opinion in Buffington that invoked comparative administrative law to undermine Chevron, exposing its shallow, cherry-picky, and abusive nature. And it suggests how the Court’s future analysis, either in Loper Bright and Relentless or, more likely perhaps, well beyond, as well as the entire domestic administrative law community could usefully draw on comparative administrative law to both rectify Buffington’s failures in the short-term and more productively reflect on the future of Chevron deference in the longer term.

A.  Domesticating Administrative Guidance

1.  Some Background

Here’s a story everyone familiar with American administrative law can surely now recite. That story is about the American administrative state’s evolution.416For a terrific exposition, see Reuel E. Schiller, Rulemaking’s Promise: Administrative Law and Legal Culture in the 1960s and 1970s, 53 Admin. L. Rev. 1139, 1143–55 (2001). And it proceeds in two steps. In the first step, administrative agencies regulated in ways not so different from common law courts. That is, agencies drew on adjudications. Beginning in the 1960s and 1970s, however, things gradually changed. Agencies turned to regulate not as if they were courts and on an individual, case-by-case basis, but rather as if they were legislatures—that is, through the issuance of legislative rules.417Id. at 1141. Most clearly, they used the process skeletally described in the APA for informal rulemaking or notice-and-comment rules.418See 5 U.S.C. § 553. This process includes a publication of notice on a proposed rule, accepting comments from the wider public about the rule, and then publishing a final version of the rule that responds to the comments.

Today, rules are often described as the “core policymaking apparatus within the administrative state.”419Bridget C.E. Dooling & Rachel Augustine Potter, Rulemaking by Contract, 74 Admin. L. Rev. 703, 705 (2022). And they are celebrated as “one of the greatest inventions of modern government.”420See Levin, supra note 129, at 324 (quoting Kenneth Culp Davis). But this story has a very big hole in it. It’s incomplete at best. For in addition to legislative rules, another trend seems evident today: agencies’ turn not to legislative rules but to nonlegislative rules or, as they’re more widely known today, guidance documents.

Guidance is an extraordinarily diverse category. And it is both similar to and different from rules. Like rules, guidance is also general and prospective. The use of guidance is not going back to the pre-1960s and 1970s world of regulatory decision-making by adjudications. But unlike rules, guidance doesn’t have the full “force of law.” Its key characteristic, in other words, is its provisionality. Agencies can quickly issue guidance and change it because, as the APA says, guidance documents are exempt from the notice-and-comment process.421See 5 U.S.C. § 553(b)(3)(A). In this Article, I refer mostly to guidance as the category of documents the APA describes as “general statements of policy.” The second related category that the APA deals with and provides an exemption for are “interpretative rules,” which raise a different suite of questions than I am able to address here. For an argument that interpretative rules should be treated in similar ways to “general statements of policy,” see Ronald M. Levin, Rulemaking and the Guidance Exemption, 70 Admin. L. Rev. 263, 315–51 (2018). Moreover, to formally enforce guidance, agencies cannot just rely on it as is. Rather, they would need to crystalize it in a separate “final” agency action, such as an enforcement decision.422See, e.g., Chrysler Corp. v. Brown, 441 U.S. 281, 301–02, 302 n.31 (1979) (highlighting that the difference between rules and guidance is that the latter lacks the force of law).

Within our administrative state, guidance is “oceanic.”423Nicholas R. Parrillo, Federal Agency Guidance: An Institutional Perspective, Report for the Administrative Conference of the United States 35 (2017), https://www.acus.gov/sites/default/files/documents/parrillo-agency-guidance-final-report.pdf [https://perma.cc/WMB9-TAB2]. The number of guidance documents available now “dwarf[s] that of actual regulations by a factor of twenty, forty, or even two hundred.”424Nicholas R. Parrillo, Federal Agency Guidance and the Power to Bind: An Empirical Study of Agencies and Industries, 36 Yale J. on Regul. 165, 167–68 (2019). In short, instead of a world of “rules, rules, rules”425Ho, supra note 327, at 78. we may more accurately be living in a world of “guidance, guidance, guidance.” We have entered a potential third step in our administrative state’s evolution.

The use of guidance has clear advantages in the administrative state. It can serve an important function of “internal administrative law”—a tool by which agency principals can streamline, control, or guide inferiors to make sure that general agency policies are consistently enforced and that the overall level of decisional quality is adequate, for example.426For an interesting analysis and revival of the concept of “internal administrative law,” see Gillian E. Metzger & Kevin M. Stack, Internal Administrative Law, 115 Mich. L. Rev. 1239, 1249–50 (2017). From the perspective of the public itself, guidance can serve important rule of law values, such as notice, or as a means for translating sometimes highly complicated technical documents to much simpler language (as an act of “official helpfulness,” so to speak). Most ambitiously, and most in line with the third-step evolutionary story, guidance can be seen as the optimal regulatory tool in today’s administrative state, far surpassing the attractiveness of rules. After all, in a world such as ours where empirical and normative uncertainty is vast and knowledge is dispersed, agencies that aim to move more tentatively and with a willingness to learn “on the go” from experience will quite naturally be drawn, and perhaps should more regularly be drawn, to regulation by guidance.427For arguments suggesting that guidance should have this more ambitious role in the administrative state, see Jeremy Kessler & Charles Sabel, The Uncertain Future of Administrative Law, 150 Dædalus 188, 188–93 (2021); Tim Wu, Agency Threats, 60 Duke L.J. 1841, 1848–54 (2011) (defending the use of guidance as a form of ideal threats under conditions of high uncertainty).

But guidance also carries with it genuine risks. Guidance, in other words, also calls for its “domestication.”428I draw the term from Strauss, supra note 51, at 768–73. For one thing, though guidance is supposed to be in some key sense provisional, there is a concern that in practice it won’t be so. That, in other words, it will act as though it has the full force of law, either because the agency itself will rigidly treat it that way429See Robert A. Anthony, Interpretive Rules, Policy Statements, Guidances, Manuals, and the Like—Should Federal Agencies Use Them to Bind the Public?, 41 Duke L.J. 1311, 1316–17 (1992) (arguing that agencies are prone to treat guidance as binding even though they are not supposed to). or because regulated parties, and broader features of the regulatory environment and culture, will effectively make it so.430See Parrillo, supra note 424, at 265 (arguing that the binding nature of guidance stems less from strategic or problematic agency behavior but rather from the regulatory environment itself). If that’s the case, though, guidance will not only lose its justification as such; but it will also have the additional effect of circumventing the notice-and-comment process. As Justice Kagan once remarked, it would be an “end run around [it.]”431Oral Argument at 11:27 (Dec. 1, 2024), Perez v. Mortg. Bankers Ass’n, 575 U.S. 92 (2015) (No. 13-1041), https://www.oyez.org/cases/2014/13-1041 [https://perma.cc/D6E2-7HLV] (comments made by Justice Elena Kagan). A second risk that arises with respect to guidance is that, even if it is importantly provisional rather than excessively rigid as if it were firm law, administrative guidance will still clearly have important effects on behavior. Indeed, the whole point is that guidance would have such behavioral effects or otherwise it would not have its supposed advantages. But, if guidance has these effects, there is a substantial risk that the guidance would be legally defective or arbitrary in ways that would matter well before the agency finalizes its actions based on it (if it ever will). As a result, there is at least some persuasive case for controlling the risks of guidance in advance of its final enforcement.432Both from the perspective of a regulated industry that might not have the ability to resist abiding by the guidance before it is even tested in court, and perhaps more importantly, by regulatory beneficiaries who may consider the guidance to be too lenient. For emphasis on this last concern, see generally Nina A. Mendelson, Regulatory Beneficiaries and Informal Agency Policymaking, 92 Cornell L. Rev. 397 (2007).

As things now stand, our law has chosen one particular path to respond to the first concern triggered by guidance. More concretely, recognizing the potential for guidance to become rigid and rule-like, and an “end run” around notice-and-comment, lower courts have adopted the “practically binding” test to sort between valid and invalid guidance.433See Sunstein, supra note 52, at 496–97, 513–15; Levin, supra note 421, at 273–75 (describing the “practically binding” test as the “binding norm” test). Under this test, petitioners can bring a suit against agency guidance claiming that because it is “practically binding” it is, in fact, a rulemaking in disguise. And, if their claim is successful, courts will invalidate the guidance document and require it, because it is a rule, to go through the regular notice-and-comment procedure.434See Sunstein, supra note 52, at 496–97.

In stark contrast, our law has so far been much less responsive to the second concern. Though there is case law from the Supreme Court and lower courts that suggest a much more pragmatic approach to the requirements of “finality” (and ripeness) in administrative law, which would allow courts to review on a pre-enforcement basis at least some guidance documents for legal defects and arbitrariness even if they are not “practically binding,”435See, e.g., FTC v. Standard Oil Co. of Cal., 449 U.S. 232, 239 (1980) (highlighting, partly on the basis of prior case law, including Abbot Labs v. Gardner, 387 U.S. 136, 140 (1967), how the approach to the finality requirement is meant to be “flexible” and “pragmatic”); Ciba-Geigy Corp. v. EPA, 801 F.2d 430, 435–36 (D.C. Cir. 1986) (iterating that the approach to finality is indeed “flexible” and “pragmatic”). the dial seems to have turned. A more formalistic or “legalistic” trend seems quite common, especially in the lower courts,436See, e.g., CEC Energy Co. v. Pub. Serv. Comm. of the Virgin Islands, 891 F.2d 1107, 1110 (3d Cir. 1989) (listing, among the requirements for recognizing an agency’s action as “final,” an inquiry into whether “the [agency’s] decision has status as law” which would in effect eliminate the possibility of the pre-enforcement reviewability of guidance that isn’t practically binding); Minard Run Oil Co. v. U.S. Forest Serv., 670 F.3d 236, 248 (3d Cir. 2011) (requiring as a condition for satisfying the “finality” requirement actions that are accompanied by immediate formal legal effects, like “serious penalties attached to noncompliance,” with the end result of excluding pre-enforcement review of guidance); Tenn. Valley Auth. v. Whitman, 336 F.3d 1236, 1248 (11th Cir. 2003) (determining that the fact that the guidance has effects that make it equivalent to a rule with a force of law is “mandatory” for a plaintiff to satisfy the requirement of “finality” under the APA). which tends to deny the reviewability of guidance on a pre-enforcement basis just because it is guidance that lacks, definitionally, the force of law.437For some potential, and, in the view defended here, desirable change in more recent jurisprudence, see infra note 589 and accompanying text. As it now stands, the only secure way one can get guidance to the point of judicial review is by drawing on the “practically binding” test or by waiting up to the point of enforcement.

Not surprisingly, this situation has triggered calls for change. On one hand, some—mostly on the right of politics—emphasize the risks of abusing guidance as a form of “shadow regulation” and “arm-twisting” outside the constricts of notice-and-comment.438See, e.g., Anthony, supra note 429, at 1373–74 (criticizing the use of guidance documents with practical binding effects as a subversion of the notice-and-comment rulemaking process); Philip Hamburger, Is Administrative Law Unlawful? 260 (2014) (arguing that guidance is a means of “extortion,” imposing “under-the-table threats of . . . judicial nature”); Lars Noah, Administrative Arm-Twisting in the Shadow of Congressional Delegations of Authority, 1997 Wis. L. Rev. 873, 874. They thus call on courts to hone in on guidance and more severely constrain its potential abuse, including by continuing its enforcement of the “practically binding” test (and even tightening it further), as well as to broaden the possibilities for pre-enforcement review of guidance’s potential illegality and arbitrariness.439See, e.g., Richard A. Epstein, The Role of Guidance in Modern Administrative Procedure: The Case for De Novo Review, 8 J. Legal Analysis 47, 49 (2016). These calls also provide impetus for the political branches to take ambitious steps to limit the use of guidance documents.440See, e.g., Memorandum from the Attorney General on Prohibition on Improper Guidance Documents 1 (Nov. 16, 2017), https://www.justice.gov/opa/press-release/file/1012271/dl [https://perma.cc/4KQZ-P34Z] (mandating that guidance documents should not be used “for the purpose of coercing persons or entities outside the federal government”).

On the other hand, others, mostly on the political left and center, have recently taken a dramatically different view. While they too recognize the potential risks of guidance, they also don’t believe that judicial review is the right way to go, so to speak, to immunize against the relevant risks. In their eyes, courts have done quite badly on this front. Litigation over the “practically binding” test has, it is believed, proven too erratic and confusing, and the courts’ approach too skeptical about the legitimate uses of guidance.441This is, for instance, the view of Nicholas R. Parrillo, Gillian Metzger, and Kevin Stack. See Parrillo, supra note 424, at 167–68; Metzger & Stack, supra note 426, at 1295 (arguing that “courts should abandon their current approach of treating agency attempts to bind internal agency officials as grounds for characterizing an agency rule as a legislative rule requiring notice and comment.”). The expansion of reviewability of guidance on legality and arbitrariness grounds at the pre-enforcement stage is also, for many of them, out of the question.442See Metzger & Stack, supra note 426, at 1295–96 (arguing that “courts should not treat guidance that aims to structure agency discretion as necessarily triggering review under APA section 5” and that “[j]udges rarely have expertise or institutional competency in identifying good internal management structures or understanding internal agency dynamics”). To domesticate guidance, as this view suggests, we largely need to look outside of the courts and to bureaucratic, industry, and civil society practices (and incentives).443See Parrillo, supra note 424, at 181–84 (developing a managerial approach to hone in the risks of guidance, which he calls “principled flexibility” and which, at the end of the day, is perceived to be “largely beyond judicial competence”).

2.  Enter . . . Comparative Law

What might comparative law teach us about this highly conflicted, even polarized, but hugely consequential area of our administrative law?

The use of comparative law should not be entirely surprising in this context. Indeed, the modern turn to guidance as a key, perhaps leading, regulatory tool in today’s administrative state is not a distinctively American phenomenon. It exists elsewhere, too. In spades. For example, France, Germany, and Italy also seem to have adopted, with increasing force and intensity, the use of administrative guidance as an “intermediate” solution between “discretionary and bound administration.”444G. della Cananea, The ‘Core’ of Administrative Law: An Outsider’s View, Brit. Ass’n of Compar. L. (May 27, 2022), https://british-association-comparative-law.org/2022/05/27/the-core-of-administrative-law-an-outsiders-view-by-g-della-cananea/#_ftnref10 [https://perma.cc/C6QJ-W7QP]. On the recent increase in the use of guidance in German administrative law, see Matthias Knauff, Coronavirus and Soft Law in Germany: Business as Usual?, 12 Eur. J. Risk Regul. 45, 45–46 (2021); in Italian administrative law see Flaminia Aperio Bella, Christiana Lauri & Giorgio Capra, The Role of COVID-19 Soft Law Measures in Italy: Much Ado About Nothing?, 12 Eur. J. Risk Regul. 93, 93–94 (2021); and in French law, see Claude Barreix, Soft Law in the French Public Administration, 2 Advances Soc. Scis. Rsch. J. 111, 111 (2015). And guidance exists to a similar and growing extent in common law systems—including the U.K., Canada, and Australia,445For the U.K., see infra notes 448–61 and accompanying text. For Canada, see, e.g., Lorne Sossin & Chantelle van Wiltenburg, The Puzzle of Soft Law, 58 Osgoode Hall L.J. 623, 624–28 (2021). And for Australia, see generally Greg Weeks, Soft Law and Public Authorities: Remedies and Reform (2016). and perhaps most prominently now, in the European Union as well.446See, e.g., K.C. Wellens & G.M. Borchardt, Soft Law in European Community Law, 14 Eur. L. Rev. 267, 296–308 (1989) (describing the ascendency of soft law as a primary mean for advancing EU goals). See generally Research Handbook on Soft Law (Mariolina Eliantonio et al. eds., 2023). These diverse legal jurisdictions, very much like us, also often seem to be “puzzle[d]” by guidance and its appropriate treatment given its complex status as provisional yet highly impactful law in today’s administrative state.447See Sossin & van Wiltenburg, supra note 445 at 624.

How might these jurisdictions’ choices about how guidance should be domesticated illuminate our own? To respond to this question, let me dig a little bit deeper here into one specific jurisdiction before returning to a broader geographical context. Focus for the moment on what James Landis called “our British cousin[]”448Landis, supra note 99, at 1. from the “Anglo-American tradition” of administrative law: the U.K.

The U.K., like the U.S., has a hierarchy of norms. At the top stands primary legislation, which is passed by the two houses of the British parliament. Then, there is secondary legislation. Secondary legislation is formulated and passed by the executive after some form of parliamentary supervision is supplied, which can range from very minor (laying before parliament with no need for active approval) to more robust (requiring active approval by a parliamentary committee). The kind of supervision that applies to secondary legislation is prescribed in the U.K. in a statute—the Statutory Instruments Act.449Statutory Instruments Act 1946, 9 & 10 Geo. 6 c. 36 (U.K.). For an excellent and lucid summary of the state of parliamentary supervision of secondary legislation, see Jeff King, The Province of Delegated Legislation, in The Foundations and Future of Public Law: Essays in Honour of Paul Craig, supra note 27, at 145, 152–54. This Act also requires publication of secondary legislation. Finally, there is also the possibility of issuing guidance, though the term more familiar for it in the U.K. (and, for that matter, many other common law systems) is different and ranges from “quasi-legislation,” “soft law,” “policies,” “tertiary rules,” or sometimes—though it would have been absolutely confusing in the U.S. context—just “rules.”450See, e.g., Adam Perry, The Flexibility Rule in Administrative Law, 76 Cambridge L.J. 375, 375–78 (2017). Occasionally, the issuance of guidance in the U.K. is prescribed in statutes themselves. But sometimes decisionmakers have claimed that the power to issue guidance is simply inherent.

In 1944, the increased use of guidance by the administration in the U.K. was described as “recent.”451R.E. Megarry, Administrative Quasi-Legislation, 60 L.Q. Rev. 125, 126 (1944). By 1986, however, U.K. scholars began detecting a “discernible . . . retreat from [formal regulation] in favour of government by informal rules.”452Robert Baldwin & John Houghton, Circular Arguments: The Status and Legitimacy of Administrative Rules, 1986 Pub. L. 239, 239 (1986). Indeed, guidance is now a “fact of public life” in the U.K.453Richard Rawlings, Soft Law Never Dies, in The Cambridge Companion to Public Law 215, 215 (Mark Elliott & David Feldman eds., 2015). The number, variety, complexity, and impact of guidance in the U.K. again dwarfs that of formal regulations.454See, e.g., Robin Creyke & John McMillan, Soft Law v Hard Law, in Administrative Law in a Changing State 377, 377 (Linda Pearson, Carol Harlow & Michael Taggart eds., 2008). And, just as in the U.S., guidance in the U.K. also comes in a variety of forms, including codes of practice, circulars, directions, and rules, among other labels.455See Paul Craig, Administrative Law 399 (6th ed. 2008) (describing the various terms used in the U.K. to refer to guidance). The administrative state in the U.K. is likely well into its third step, just as we might be in America.

How did the law in the U.K. respond to this emergence and rise of guidance? As it happens, there has been quite a bit of change there.

The initial reaction to guidance and its “accretion”456Megarry, supra note 451, at 126. in the U.K. was quite negative. As one scholar described it, guidance’s “problems of legitimation” were much of what had been emphasized.457For this term, see Robert Baldwin, Governing with Rules: The Developing Agenda, in Administrative Law and Government Action: The Courts and Alternative Mechanisms of Review 157, 168 (Genevra Richardson & Hazel Genn eds., 1994). Guidance generally faced a “cold climate”458Christopher McCrudden, Codes in a Cold Climate: Administrative Rule Making by the Commission for Racial Equality, 51 Mod. L. Rev. 409, 438 (1988). and was looked at with “positive suspicion.”459H.W.R. Wade, Anglo-American Administrative Law: Some Reflections, 81 L.Q. Rev. 357, 377 (1965). The primary concern in the U.K. was not so far from our own concerns in America about guidance: that its increased use would essentially displace the reliance on proper primary or secondary legislation to direct behavior, thus circumventing Parliament or elected politicians more broadly.460See, e.g., Patchett v. Leathem (1948) 65 T.L.R. 69, 70 (“Whereas ordinary legislation, by passing through both Houses of Parliament or, at least, lying on the table of both Houses, is thus twice blessed, this type of so-called legislation [guidance] is at least four times cursed. First, it has seen neither House of Parliament; secondly, it is unpublished and is inaccessible . . . thirdly it is a jumble of provisions, legislative, administrative or directive in character, and sometimes difficult to disentangle one from the other; and fourthly, it is expressed not in the precise language of an Act of Parliament . . . but in the more colloquial language of correspondence, which is not always susceptible of the ordinary canons of construction.”). As one contemporary commentator in the U.K. captured the issue, memorably: guidance seems like no less than a “retreat from law.”461See generally Satvinder S. Juss, Rule-Making and the Immigration Rules—A Retreat from Law?, 13 Statute L. Rev. 150 (1992).

The manifestation of this initial negativity toward guidance in the U.K. wasn’t, as we might have expected from our own experience with the APA, the Statutory Instruments Act. As it happens, courts in the U.K. have taken a rather simpleminded approach early on to the classification of what is to be considered secondary legislation and thus subject to the parliamentary scrutiny and publication requirements of the Act, and what is not. That simplistic approach simply looked at how the executive itself defines its legal actions. Only those actions that were explicitly recognized by the executive as statutory instruments would be subject to the Act.462See Craig, supra note 455, at 367 (describing this simpleminded approach to the Statutory Instruments Act).

With this path blocked, the initial positive suspicion toward guidance found its way into law in the U.K. through a different route, more deeply within the common law tradition. That route was the so-called “no-fettering” principle that courts in the U.K. innovatively embraced.463See, e.g., Chris Hilson, Policies, the Non-Fetter Principle and the Principle of Substantive Legitimate Expectations: Between a Rock and a Hard Place?, 11 Jud. Rev. 289, 289–90 (2006). The classic statement of the “no fettering” principle stems from R v. Port of London Authority, ex p Kynoch, Ltd.  [1919] 1 KB 176, 184. This principle established in administrative law across the U.K. a relatively strong presumption that discretion must be retained in areas where legislation or secondary legislation allow for it. Discretion, in other words, can’t presumptively be “fettered” by the issuance of guidance. Such fettering could only occur through hard law—that is, through primary or secondary legislation.464Unless, of course, parliament clearly authorized differently.

And, indeed, courts in the U.K. at first implemented this suspicious presumption toward guidance quite forcefully and ambitiously. It was not uncommon, for example, to find a court invalidating guidance as such based the “no-fettering principle,” seeing it as per se illegal.465See Hyman v. Rose [1912] AC 623 (HL) 631 (appeal taken from Eng.). For a supportive academic view of this sort of treatment, see R.F.V. Heuston, Policy and Discretion in Licensing Cases, 15 Mod. L. Rev. 353, 354 (1952) (describing guidance as a “local self-imposed law” rather than “the general law of the land”) . Alternatively, courts in the U.K. would occasionally deprive guidance of any real content. They did so by insisting, invoking the “non-fettering principle,” that decisionmakers could use guidance as at most one relevant consideration in their decisions.466See Mark Elliott & Jason N.E. Varuhas, Administrative Law: Text and Materials 175 (5th ed. 2017) (citing Stringer v. Minister of Hous. and Loc. Gov’t [1970] 1 WLR 1281; Merchandise Transport Ltd. v. British Transport Comm’n [1962] 2 QB 173; and Sagnata Investments Ltd. v. Norwich Corp. [1971] 2 QB 614). Alternatively, invoking the “no-fettering principle” once again, courts in the U.K. required agencies to conduct an individualized, full-blown hearing in each and every case where a decisionmaker was seeking to apply prior guidance.467See generally, e.g., R v. Port of London Auth., ex p Kynoch, Ltd. [1919] 1 KB 176.

As should be clear, this was a highly restrictive approach. It basically emptied guidance from much of what makes it attractive as a tool of internal administrative law or as a platform for building experimentalist regulation, for example. In many ways, the approach in the U.K. during this initial stage seems even stricter than the practice by which courts invalidate guidance today in America for being “practically binding.”468See, e.g., Levin, supra note 421, at 296 (describing how lower courts implementing the “practical[ly] binding” test sometimes show more pragmatism); Parrillo, supra note 424, at 171 n.20 (highlighting the fact that the jurisprudence of lower courts in applying the “practically binding” test tends to give most of the weight to the use of mandatory language in guidance documents).

But then the approach in the U.K. to domesticating guidance dramatically changed. In an important case called British Oxygen, the House of Lords—then the U.K.’s apex court—ushered in a new era with respect to the domestication of guidance.469British Oxygen Co. v. Minister of Tech. [1971] AC 610 (HL) 624 (appeal taken from Eng.). British Oxygen disavowed the previous approach that viewed guidance as either entirely illegal or something that can at most be used as one consideration among many as a condition for its validity (or if it is subject to individualized hearings).470See Aileen McHarg, Administrative Discretion, Administrative Rule-Making, and Judicial Review, 70 Current Legal Probs. 267, 272 (2017). Instead, British Oxygen created, in effect, what seems like a reverse presumption: that guidance is legal so long as there are conditions that allow decisionmakers to “listen[] to any applicant who has something new to say.”471R (Gujra) (FC) v. Crown Prosecution Service [2012] UKSC 52 [76], [2013] 1 AC 484. In other words, all decisionmakers need to do to make guidance presumptively legal is to show that there are paths for at least considering the need for exceptions.472See also Christopher Chiam, The Future of the Fettering Rule in Judicial Review, 38 U. Tas. L. Rev. 27, 28 (2019) (describing how policies and guidance are now legal so long as they’re used flexibly).

With the House of Lords’ judgement in British Oxygen, the judicial barriers in English law to the use of guidance have been significantly lifted. Guidance could be freely issued, and even given a substantial role in administrative decision-making, without immediate fear of judicial hostility. Since British Oxygen, guidance has been clearly seen as part of “good administration.”473British Oxygen Co. v. Minister of Tech. [1971] AC 610 (HL) 624 (appeal taken from Eng.). In a separate line of cases, U.K. courts have even clarified that issuance of guidance doesn’t require explicit statutory authorization; such authorization is indeed almost always implied in governing statutes.474See, e.g., R (New London Coll. Ltd.) v. Sec’y of State for the Home Dep’t [2013] UKSC 51 [18], [2013] 1 WLR 2358.

All that didn’t mean, though, that courts in the U.K. have entirely retreated from the fray of domesticating guidance. The “no-fettering principle” and its potential to erect difficulties to guidance did not die with British Oxygen. Rather, the principle has now been transformed. Instead of acting as a strong presumption against its use—making any guidance that seems to bind discretion outside of the process of primary or secondary legislation immediately suspect—the no-fettering principle has become a way for judges to review, in concrete cases, whether the degree of fettering (or bindingness) expressed by guidance is a permissible one in the circumstances at hand—a true incident of “good administration” rather than abuse.475See, e.g., Shona Wilson Stark, Non-Fettering, Legitimate Expectations and Consistency of Policy: Separate Compartments or Single Principle?, in The Frontiers of Public Law 443, 444 (Jason Varuhas & Shona Wilson Stark eds., 2020) (remarking that the principle of non-fettering is highly individualistic and encourages “all features of every individual case to be taken into account.”).

As one prominent commentator reports, in applying this newly transformed and highly flexible version of the “no-fettering principle,” courts in the U.K. largely tend to look at the “substantive nature of the decision to be made” as well as the overall “administrative context.”476McHarg, supra note 470, at 273. And unsurprisingly, the results in various cases therefore tend to highly diverge. In some cases, such as those that involve high-volume adjudication477See, e.g., William Wade & Christopher Forsyth, Administrative Law 276 (11th ed. 2014) (noting how courts in the U.K. are much more at ease in seeing binding guidance in the context of high-volume decision-making). or when there’s a strong need for controlling large and dispersed lower-level decisionmakers, courts in the U.K. have acknowledged the legitimacy of a high degree of fettering of discretion via guidance—with very little need for exception and individuation.478See, e.g., R (S) v. Chief Constable of Yorkshire [2004] UKHL 39 (upholding, under the no-fettering principle, a general policy of retaining fingerprint and DNA samples because it was regarded as unrealistic and impractical to require each case to be examined individually). Indeed, in these circumstances, even “blanket policies” were ruled as legally permissible.479McHarg, supra note 470 at 275–76 (discussing the possibility that even blanket policies will survive judicial review under the no-fettering principle). In fact, in an astonishing reversal from the initial approach to the “no fettering principle,” in some cases courts in the U.K. have even suggested that the issuance of guidance might be mandatory; that strong fettering would be required as a matter of law.480See, e.g., Nzolameso v. City of Westminster [2015] UKSC 22 [40], [2015] 2 All ER 942; see also McHarg, supra note 470 at 288 (discussing the ascendancy of a law mandating the use of guidance in the U.K.). The “no-fettering principle,” in other words, has sometimes been transformed in the U.K. into what two leading scholars have dubbed a positive “fettering rule.”481Elliott & Varuhas, supra note 466, at 181.

By contrast, in issues in which fragile interests seem to be at stake, courts in the U.K. have ruled that a high level of individuation rather than fettering would indeed be required. Alternatively, they have ruled that decisionmakers need to do more to make sure that they remain open-minded and able to make either exceptions or total revisions to policies inscribed in guidance (including by actively encouraging applications for revisions).482See McHarg, supra note 470, at 273–74 (mentioning case law on child welfare or refugees as examples of areas which courts in the U.K. have seen as highly sensitive and that would thus require a high level of individuation); Att’y Gen. ex rel Tilley v. The Mayor and Burgesses of the London Borough of Wandsworth [1981] 1 WLR 854 (Eng.).

In short, administrative law in the U.K. has seen a crucial transition with respect to the meaning and application of the “no-fettering principle” as a restraint on the use of administrative guidance. From a rigid administrative law ground that invalidated such guidance whenever it “fetters” (or binds) discretion in any meaningful sense, the no-fettering has transformed into a much gentler tool, one that evaluates the reasonableness of the degree of fettering expressed in the guidance and the administrative regime it builds in particular contexts.

But this still leaves another important question yet unresolved: At what point in time would this judicial review of guidance under the transformed “no-fettering principle” in the U.K. be allowed? And what about other potential defects in guidance documents, such as illegality or arbitrariness? Could courts in the U.K. review them on a pre-enforcement basis? Or would these issues have to wait until the guidance is actually applied in a more formalized, final legal action? As we have seen,483See supra notes 435–37 and accompanying text. this is another crucial issue for guidance domestication, one on which U.S. law has recently given a very particular legalistic/formalistic response: for pre-enforcement review, pretty clearly no.484See infra notes 485–91 and accompanying text.

As it happens, here, too, there has been a significant evolution in U.K. administrative law. At first, the idea of facial reviewability of guidance prior to its application in individual circumstances was anathema in the U.K., at least on grounds other than the previously discussed “no-fettering principle.” Indeed, initially, courts were wedded to the idea that review (or “jurisdiction,” as it is sometimes called in the U.K.) is crucially reliant on whether the action creates legal rights and obligations. Guidance, law in the U.K. implied, was not perceived as creating such. Review of guidance, at least when it is not impermissibly fettering, would thus be too abstract. As one senior commentator put it, allowing such pre-enforcement, abstract review would cause judicial review to “burst through its logical boundaries.”485H.W.R. Wade, Judicial Review of Ministerial Guidance, 102 L.Q. Rev. 173, 175 (1986).

Yet in an important case called Gillick,486Gillick v. West Norfolk and Wisbech Area Health Authority [1986] AC 112 (HL) 112 (appeal taken from Eng.). fifteen years after British Oxygen, the House of Lords again dramatically changed tack. In Gillick, the House of Lords clarified that even though allowing review of guidance on a pre-enforcement basis is a “significant extension of the court’s power of judicial review,” there are circumstances where it would and should be allowed.487Id. at 193. After all, the regime initiated by British Oxygen with the “no-fettering principle” now recognizes the possibility that guidance can have significant effects even if it is more provisional than hard law. As a result, extending judicial review was a natural progression.

After Gillick, then, courts in the U.K. became much more “proactive” than they previously were.488See John Laws, Judicial Remedies and the Constitution, 57 Mod. L. Rev. 213, 219 (1994). Judicial review has exactly burst through its previous logical bounds (showing, perhaps, yet again, that the life of the law isn’t really “logic”).489Cf. Oliver Wendell Holmes, Jr., The Common Law 5 (Routledge 2019) (1881) (“The life of the law has not been logic: it has been experience.”); Wade, supra note 485, at 175. However, the precise circumstances where courts in the U.K. would allow review of guidance on this pre-enforcement basis remained somewhat unclear after the House of Lords’ judgment. Acknowledging that its move was exceptional and fraught, Gillick spoke about the need for caution and to allow review on that basis in limited cases.490See Elliott & Varuhas, supra note 466, at 526. For example, Gillick limited that form of review to clear errors of law.491Gillick v. West Norfolk and Wisbech Area Health Auth. [1986] AC 112, 192–94 (HL) (appeal taken from Eng.). It also spoke about the need for courts to disallow this review when issues of morality are at stake (as they were in Gillick).492At issue in Gillick was guidance issued by a health agency with respect to the use of contraceptives. Id. at 112–13. Today, however, scholars in the U.K. seem to agree that this restrictive approach has given way. As one commentator has observed, review of guidance on this pre-enforcement basis post-Gillick is now “regularly” granted.493See McHarg, supra note 470, at 284; see also R (Pfizer Ltd.) v. Sec’y of State for Health [1999] EWHC (Admin) 504 [26]. And it is granted for what appears like a variety of claims, including the illegality of the guidance (for example, whether it correlates with any statutory dictates), its correlation with the “no-fettering principle” (flexibly applied as discussed before), and, finally, the substantive reasonableness of the guidance—which is the U.K.’s equivalent to our own somewhat unique arbitrariness review under the APA.

To be sure, this generosity with respect to pre-enforcement review of guidance under administrative law in the U.K. is not assured. Courts in the U.K. occasionally do flex their muscles. But as things stand today, it seems safe to say that pre-enforcement review would most likely be granted at least if courts view the underlying issue as possessing “sufficient public importance.”494David Elvin, Hypothetical, Academic and Premature Challenges, 11 Jud. Rev. 307, 324 (2006). So, for example, in a case called Royal College of Nursing (“RCN”), which Gillick heavily relied on, the House of Lords emphasized the reality that the content of the guidance is going to affect “several thousand[]” procedures and is likely to be adhered to by the public as a reason for allowing pre-enforcement review.495Royal Coll. of Nursing of the U.K. v. Dep’t of Health and Soc. Sec. [1981] AC 800 (HL). In both Gillick and RCN, the House of Lords also emphasized the prospect of future sanctions from not following guidance, especially of the criminal variety, as support for its pre-enforcement reviewability.496Though, as Professors Elliott and Varuhas suggest, the inexistence of criminal sanctions is far from conclusive. Elliott & Varuhas, supra note 466, at 527 (citing R (UK Renderers Association Ltd.) v. Sec’y of State for the Env’t, Transp. and Regions [2001] EWHC (Admin) 675); see also Royal Coll. of Nursing of the U.K. [1981] AC 800 (HL); Gillick [1986] AC 112 (HL). And finally, in a recent judgment, the U.K. Supreme Court (which replaced the House of Lords as the country’s apex court) ruled that review of administrative guidance would be granted if it “imposes requirements which mean that it can be seen at the outset that a material and identifiable number of cases will be dealt with in an unlawful way.”497R (A) v. Sec’y of State for the Home Dep’t [2021] UKSC 37 [63], [2022] 1 All ER 177 (on appeal from Eng.). This judgment has practically overruled a previous test that was used by lower courts according to which review might be granted if a policy gives “rise to an unacceptable risk of unlawful decision-making.” R (Suppiah) v. Home Sec’y [2011] EWHC 2 (Admin) 2844 [135].

***

Admittedly, this is a somewhat flat survey of extant law in the U.K. with respect to guidance domestication. But it should nonetheless prove provocative for present purposes. What it demonstrates is that the U.K. has landed on an approach to the domestication of guidance that seems importantly different than the American approach. First, courts in the U.K. no longer view guidance that binds as presumptively suspicious as U.S. law does. Indeed, they don’t fuss as we do about whether guidance is ‘“practically binding’” or not as a condition for its procedural validity and as a kind of surrogate safeguard for the potential abuse of the legislative or rulemaking process. Rather, courts in the U.K. easily recognize that guidance can permissibly fetter and indeed bind so long as it leaves genuine room for exceptions. Second, American and U.K. courts take a different approach to the timing of judicial review of guidance as well as to its substance. In the U.S., the approach today tends to be quite formalistic and legalistic. Guidance that is not “practically binding” will likely be reviewed only at the point when it is crystallized in a separate “final” and formal agency action. By contrast, in the U.K., the approach is much more consistently pragmatic and expansive. Courts in the U.K. do submit guidance that is sufficiently important (for example, because of its substantial practical effects or because of high likelihood for abuse) to review on a pre-enforcement basis notwithstanding that it lacks the force of law. And at that stage, courts in the U.K. also inquire not only into the sensibility and reasonableness of the degree of fettering (bindingness) in the particular guidance at hand but also into whether it suffers from any major illegality or arbitrariness defects.

3.  Lessons, Take I: Explaining and Justifying Differences

What can this comparison tell us?

As I have already argued, a sensible comparative approach to administrative law is a modest and experimentalist one.498See supra Section II.E. As such, it must always begin from a position of caution. That position recognizes that, despite increased globalization and cross-national administrative law fluidity, there remain differences that counsel against suggesting immediate similarity or against pointing too quickly in the way of administrative law reform based on comparative administrative law.

And indeed, it is not hard to think, certainly at surface level, of important differences between the U.S. and the U.K. These differences can explain the variance in our approaches to the domestication of guidance. Perhaps they can help justify it, too.

(a) The APA and general principles of administrative legitimacy: To begin, the current approach to guidance domestication in our system strongly relies on the APA. But, notwithstanding the general global trend, discussed above,499See supra Section II.B.2. of introducing administrative framework statutes (worldwide APAs), the U.K. still doesn’t have an APA-like statute. The Statutory Instruments Act is not a good analogy here. While it requires publication and parliamentary scrutiny of secondary legislation, it doesn’t require notice and, more importantly, a duty to receive and respond to comments from the public.500See, e.g., Bates v. Lord Halisham [1972] 1 WLR 1373, 1378 (“Many of those affected by delegated legislation, and affected very substantially, are never consulted in the process of enacting that legislation; and yet they have no remedy.”). Of course, the duty to respond extensively to comments doesn’t appear explicitly in the APA but is more an interpretation of it or an expression for an enduring “administrative common law” legacy in our administrative law. See, e.g., Ronald M. Levin, The Evolving APA and the Originalist Challenge, 97 Chi.-Kent L. Rev. 7, 22 (2022) (“The text of the APA, however, says nothing about a duty to respond to comments.”). In fact, the idea of general and broad public involvement in formulating general policies is traditionally viewed with deep skepticism in the U.K. Indeed, the animating legitimating principle of the administrative state in the U.K. is more traditionally political, relying on the normal representative democratic process, and particularly the accountability of the government and regulatory departments to parliament.501See Beatson, supra note 145, at 201–02 (highlighting the animating role of the principle of parliamentary sovereignty for the administrative state in the U.K.). The U.K. hasn’t traditionally centered on values that America today makes key as legitimating forces of its administrative state such as public deliberation or a desire to make the administrative process pluralistic and a surrogate for the democratic process writ large.502On the differences between the so-called Westminster model of administrative legitimacy, as exists in the U.K., which embraces the idea of parliamentary sovereignty, and the American model of administrative legitimacy that is more pluralistic and perhaps deliberative, see generally Andrew Edgar, The Westminster Model in Comparative Administrative Law: Incentives for Controls on Regulation-Making, 38 U. Tas. L. Rev. 47 (2019). This means that the values that would be fulfilled by the present American approach to domesticating guidance, which procedurally invalidates any guidance that “practically binds” to insist on a quasi-legislative and publicly open process, would not be the same in the U.K.

(b) Statutes v. common law: Furthermore, the Statutory Instruments Act also doesn’t have an APA equivalent that addresses judicial review and that explicitly speaks of a requirement of finality.503See 5 U.S.C. § 704. Rather, the changes in the jurisdictional boundaries of courts in the U.K., brought about by the House of Lords’ judgment in Gillick which, as we’ve seen, blessed pre-enforcement judicial review of guidance, occurred based on a “pure” common law background.504For further indication of the common law nature of Gillick, see Allison L. Young, Judicial Review of Policies—Clarification of a Judicial Retreat?, U.K. Const. L. Ass’n (Aug. 5, 2021), https://ukconstitutionallaw.org/2021/08/05/alison-l-young-judicial-review-of-policies-clarification-or-judicial-retreat [https://perma.cc/L9CW-HFH3] (discussing the recent developments in the case law fleshing out Gillick without any reference to any positive legal source). This, it might be thought, could be an important explanation for the variance in legal regimes as between the U.K. and the U.S. It makes the change that occurred in the U.K. to expand judicial review of guidance to the pre-enforcement stage potentially more legitimate or permissible compared to our system. Indeed, contrary to the United Kingdom, the U.S. currently seems more wedded to the need to abide by (or take very seriously) statutory law (as indicated by discussions expressing aversion to “administrative common law”).505See supra note 10 and accompanying text.

(c) Constitutional structure: The fact that the U.K. is a parliamentary system, not a presidential one, seems important here too. The British government used to possess relatively tight control of Parliament. This, coupled with the fact that the procedure for issuance of secondary legislation is regularly much more lenient than notice-and-comment (which is sometimes described as “ossif[ying]” the regulatory process),506See, e.g., Thomas O. McGarity, The Courts and the Ossification of Rulemaking: A Response to Professor Seidenfeld, 75 Tex. L. Rev. 525, 528 (1997) (citing Thomas O. McGarity, Some Thoughts on “Deossifying” the Rulemaking Process, 41 Duke L.J. 1385, 1385–86 (1992)). could mean that the incentives to abuse guidance to circumvent the normal legislative route are much weaker in the U.K. than they are in the U.S. As a result, a stricter approach to the domestication of guidance doesn’t seem to be similarly needed in the U.K. as it may be in America.507On the increased incentives to draw on subregulatory guidance given the challenges of policymaking in a presidential system and the difficulties with respect to rulemaking, see, e.g., Todd D. Rakoff, The Choice Between Formal and Informal Modes of Administrative Regulation, 52 Admin. L. Rev. 159, 163 (2000).

(d) Culture and politics: Cultural and political elements, broadly understood, may be relevant as well. As is sometimes noted, the U.K. didn’t seem to exhibit the same cultural aversion to bureaucracy as we exhibit in the U.S.508See, e.g., Taggart, supra note 166, at 613 (describing the U.K. at the turn of the 1980s as reflecting a “comfortable post-war consensus as to the proper role of the state as collective provider of almost every need, from cradle to grave, of the vast majority of the population, and [of the state] as the engine to forces of the economy by virtue of its substantial ownership or control of the means of production and distribution” (quoting Rodney Austin, Administrative Law’s Reaction to the Changing Concepts of Public Service, in Administrative Law Facing the Future: Old Constraints and New Horizons 1 (Peter Leyland & Terry Woods eds., 1997)). This is perhaps in large part because of the greater political control that politics may have over the bureaucracy. Given its parliamentary and constitutional structure, most agencies in the U.K. are directly accountable to ministers who are themselves members of the legislature.509See, e.g., Peter Cane, Controlling Administrative Power: An Historical Comparison 130 (2016) (describing this structural difference between the U.S. system and the U.K.). The famous so-called “independent” agencies that we see more often in the U.S. don’t exist to the same degree in the U.K.510Id. (highlighting the reality by which arm’s-length agencies, which possess substantial independence from the political executive, is considered exceptional in a system like the U.K.). But this cultural and political divergence can also be the result of the higher standing of the civil service in the U.K. or because of, yet again, generally more favorable attitudes toward regulation in British society than back home in the U.S.511See, e.g., Taggart, supra note 166, at 613.

(e) Judicial role and the costs of judicial review: A final important difference between the U.K. and the U.S. in this context is about the courts. The approach in the U.K. to the domestication of guidance, as we’ve seen,512See supra notes 475–81, 492–96 and accompanying text. gives judges quite a bit of discretion to police guidance on a case-by-case basis. Assuming guidance leaves room for exceptions, courts can rule on the question of the appropriate level of structuring (fettering) of administrative discretion in the guidance and how much it can be rigid or flexible.513See supra notes 483–85 and accompanying text. They can also review guidance for adherence to requirements of illegality and non-arbitrariness. And, crucially, they can do all that not just when the guidance is actually applied but also on a pre-enforcement basis.514See supra notes 483–85 and accompanying text. But giving American courts such a task could be seen as deeply perverse and contrary to conceptions of the appropriate judicial role. On this view, courts have no business in our system in policing the optimal level of constraint in guidance documents. All they can do is safeguard, definitionally, that the line isn’t crossed from nonbinding guidance to binding rule, which is precisely what the “practically binding” test aims to do. And American courts also can’t review “abstract” motions. That would substantially exceed the adversarial nature of our system, sometimes associated also with Article III of the Constitution, and would detach courts too much from the grounding in actual controversies.515See U.S. Const. art. III.

But even if the U.K.’s regime for guidance domestication isn’t so contrary to perceptions about proper judicial role in the U.S., this is still not the end. There may be instrumental and institutional reasons to think that the regime in the U.K. won’t work positively here. Maybe judges in the U.S. will simply make more mistakes than judges in the U.K. in applying such body of law, for example, by failing to identify the optimal amount of bindingness that would be permitted in specific guidance documents. The famous Vermont Yankee decision is an indication that at least the Supreme Court believes that this sort of enterprise in which courts would decide independently which procedures are appropriate for agencies to use beyond the skeletal requirements of the APA is unjustifiably costly.516See Vermont Yankee Nuclear Power Corp. v. NRDC, 435 U.S. 519, 525 (1978). And maybe the litigious nature of the U.S. system (its commitment, as we’ve seen, to “adversarial legalism”),517See supra note 236 and accompanying text. the complexity of a federal and substantially larger system such as ours (with many different levels of courts and which controls a much larger population and consequential regulatory activity),518See, e.g., Peter L. Strauss, One Hundred Fifty Cases Per Year: Some Implications of the Supreme Court’s Limited Resources for Judicial Review of Agency Action, 87 Colum. L. Rev. 1093, 1118–21 (1987). and the more expressed judicial hostility toward the administrative state in America (anti-administrativism),519On the increased judicial hostility to administration in America, see generally Metzger, supra note 389. will make the costs of such a flexible guidance domestication regime seen in the U.K. simply too high for us at home.

***

All this certainly seems plausible on its face. But note just how much we have potentially gained from this comparative exercise. With this comparison in mind, we can now see that the regime of guidance domestication that we have, with its reliance on a ‘“practically binding’” test and a rather legalistic aversion nowadays from pre-enforcement review of guidance, could be understood to reflect the kinds of differences we’ve seen with the U.K., and which make our circumstances potentially unique. This includes (1) our need to defend the kind of values that animate the APA of notice and public participation in administrative policymaking; (2) the existence in our system of a statutory APA that is not only central but also provides what appears perhaps like meaningful statutory instructions for courts; (3) the stronger incentives that may exist in the American presidential system to circumvent the possibly “ossified” rulemaking process through the use of guidance; (4) the desire to give some expression in administrative law to views reflecting at least some skepticism toward free-wheeling bureaucratic discretion (and a general uneasiness about the administrative state more broadly); and, finally, (5) the existing regime may be explained and justified because it makes sure that the judiciary retains its appropriate role in our particular system of governance (or that the law the judiciary is empowered to implement doesn’t make the overall scheme of administrative law in America overly costly).

Looking at domestic sources alone might have given us clues in this direction for explaining and justifying our regime of guidance domestication in similar terms.520The account that comes closest to justifying the present regime in similar terms is Levin, supra note 421. But comparative law certainly makes them much more conspicuous.

4.  Lessons, Take II: Critique and Reform?

Once all that is said and done, though, it still seems possible to consider how many of the differences just highlighted between the United Kingdom and the United States may be less powerful than they initially appear. After all, a modest and experimentalist approach to administrative law comparison doesn’t mean that we must rigidly assume that all administrative systems are inescapably different. That would be false in a world where, as we’ve seen in Part II.B,521See supra Section II.B. administrative law is experiencing some apparent fluidity and globalization. What a modest and experimentalist approach requires is only that we be careful and appropriately contextual before we make any judgment about similarity notwithstanding this more global and fluid background.

And indeed, holding onto this careful message and working contextually, the idea that we should simply look at the comparison with the U.K.’s approach to guidance domestication to say “thanks, but no thanks”—or to justify the present differences between us and them—could certainly be complicated. There is more similarity than the previous description suggests. The general fluidity and globalization of administrative law are felt in this context too.

(a) General principles of administrative legitimacy—redux: Start with the domestic perspective of the U.K. While it is true that the U.K.’s regime of secondary legislation doesn’t involve anything like the notice-and-comment process, it is still illuminating that the U.K. hasn’t opted for retaining a stronger “no-fettering principle” that would have directed more guidance to the path of primary or secondary legislation in the event that the guidance is “practically binding” (or “fettering”). After all, such a move would have been in line with the animating principle of parliamentary sovereignty that provides, so it seems, much of the legitimacy to the administrative state in the U.K.

(b) Statutes v. common law—redux: The idea that the form of pre-enforcement review of guidance documents courts in the U.K. now perform is easier to digest, so to speak, compared to the U.S.’s form of pre-enforcement review because here we have a statutory “finality” requirement also seems highly questionable. The opening up of judicial jurisdiction in Gillick to review guidance on a pre-enforcement basis was a dramatic move for the courts in the U.K. The perception of review of this kind substantially expanded on the traditional view of what it means to have judicial review in U.K. administrative law. Following it, as we’ve seen, caused judicial review to “burst through its logical boundaries.”522Wade, supra note 485, at 175. A requirement of finality, in other words, was similarly deeply entrenched in the U.K. even if it did not manifest in the form of statutory law as it does in America.

(c) Constitutional structure—redux: Moreover, and as suggested already in Part II in a more global context,523See supra Part II.B. the U.K.’s parliamentary nature is much more ambiguous in its implications than might be initially thought. Parties in the U.K. appear weaker than in the past, a phenomenon that partly manifests itself by the increasing power of U.K. backbenchers as well as by the increase in the number of parties that get seats in the British parliament today.524See generally Russell, supra note 288 (describing the challenges of policymaking in England under current realities). The primary and secondary legislative process in the U.K., too, is to some degree polarized and virulent—not that different at times from the “blood sport” description we see with respect to rulemaking in the U.S.525Thomas O. McGarity, Administrative Law as Blood Sport: Policy Erosion in a Highly Partisan Age, 61 Duke L.J. 1671, 1671 (2012). The incentives to use guidance at the expense of primary or secondary legislation may thus not be that weak even in the U.K. As we saw, in the U.K. guidance too has been characterized as a “retreat from law.”526Juss, supra note 461, at 150. For a paper documenting the increased attraction of guidance or “soft law” in the U.K., see Carol Harlow, Law and Public Administration: Convergence and Symbiosis, 71 Int’l Rev. Admin. Sci. 279, 279 (2005).

(d) Politics and culture—redux: As furthermore suggested in Part II,527See supra Part II.B. there is reason as well to question at least the degree or intensity of any relevant cultural and political gaps between administrative cultures across countries in general, including the U.K. and America in particular. Indeed, the “Anglo-American tradition” seems closer here too. While a deeply libertarian, Tea Party, “anti-administrativist” culture is perhaps absent in the U.K., or is at least less politically salient, there is certainly a tradition, perhaps growing, of suspicion toward bureaucracy in the U.K. Dicey’s declaration, mentioned before,528See supra notes 173–74 and accompanying text. that the U.K. doesn’t have administrative law still haunts the country.529See, e.g., Martin Loughlin, Evolution and Gestalt of the State in the United Kingdom, in 1 The Max Planck Handbooks in European Public Law 451, 452–53 (Sabino Cassese et al. eds., 2017). The British state and administration are still treated in some, perhaps growing, quarters with ambivalence.530Id. at 492.And U.K. administrative law scholars have famously highlighted the existence, sometimes prevalence, of what they call “red light,” rather than “green light,” approaches to administrative law.531See Harlow & Rawlings, supra note 325, at 1–48. These approaches aim to mostly constrain the administrative state—not empower it. They’re akin to a “libertarian administrative law”532Cass R. Sunstein & Adrian Vermeule, Libertarian Administrative Law, 82 U. Chi. L. Rev. 393, 393 (2015). U.K.-style.

Finally, the sympathy to retaining unbounded bureaucratic discretion and preferring regulatory informality is also probably no longer as strong as it used to be in the contemporary U.K. Administrative culture in the U.K. has been to a large extent “rulified” and legalized, as many have remarked,533See, e.g., Harlow & Rawlings, supra note 325, at 95–139. and as the previously described evolution of the no-fettering rule in fact further suggests (given the way that the no-fettering principle has sometimes been transformed in practice to a “fettering rule” whereby courts can make the issuance of guidance mandatory).534See supra note 477 and accompanying text.

***

All this indicates then that it is far from obvious to say that the U.K. didn’t have similar reasons to land on the kind of regime that we have in America, one that requires any “practically binding” guidance to go through the primary or at least secondary legislative process and that would deny judicial review at the pre-enforcement stage. It could have possibly gone that way. Yet, it didn’t.

To be sure, things in the U.K. are far from static. There are currently rumblings in the direction of some reform of the U.K. apparatus concerning administrative guidance. The use of guidance in the U.K. during the COVID-19 pandemic has created pushback and concerns over abuse, including that the present state of the law is too permissive and allows “government by decree.”535K.D. Ewing, Covid-19: Government by Decree, 31 King’s L.J. 1, 16 (2020). Similar issues have also been raised in other systems, including Australia. See, e.g., Matthew McLeod, Distancing from Accountability? Governments’ Use of Soft Law in the COVID-19 Pandemic, 50 Fed. L. Rev. 3, 3 (2022). This connects to a more general sense in the U.K. today, clearly evident in elite discourse, that there are good reasons to tighten parliamentary sovereignty over the British executive and administrative state, which includes strengthening legislative supervision of guidance.536See, e.g., Alexander Horne & Michael Torrance, Parliament as Scrutineer: Parliamentary Oversight of the Law-Making Process, in A Research Agenda for Administrative Law 85, 97 (Carol Harlow ed., 2023); Alexandra Sinclair & Joe Tomlinson, Plus ça change? Brexit and the Flaws of the Delegated Legislation System 6 (2020), https://publiclawproject.org.uk/resources/plus-ca-change-brexit-and-the-flaws-of-the-delegated-legislation-system [http://perma.cc/TK4E-D338]. See also King, supra note 449, at 161–69 (describing the “inadequacy of parliamentary scrutiny” of delegated legislation, particularly in the context of the European Union (Withdrawal) Act 2018). Finally, the U.K. has recently also seen cycles of critics pointing to the need to cabin an alleged over-aggressiveness by the courts, both in general but also especially in administrative law.537In 2020, the English government initiated an Independent Review of Administrative Law (“IRAL”) process given concerns of judicial overreach in administrative law. The IRAL panel submitted its final report in 2021 and the government ultimately followed up with a legislative bill that implemented some of the panel’s recommendations, which was also approved in parliament. For details, see Independent Review of Administrative Law, GOV.UK, https://www.gov.uk/government/groups/independent-review-of-administrative-law [https://perma.cc/65KS-6BMJ].

Nonetheless, at least so far, these contemporary rumblings haven’t resulted in a call for the kind of solution for the domestication of guidance that we see in the U.S. Indeed, there is no dominant voice today in the U.K. debates that suggests that courts will go back to invalidate any guidance that is “fettering” or “practically binding”; backtrack from policing the no-fettering principle in a highly flexible and contextual way; or entirely close the courts’ doors on pre-enforcement review of guidance for illegality and arbitrariness. Rather, at most, reflecting the kind of fluidity and potential globalization of administrative law we’ve seen in Section II.B, 538See supra Section II.B. these calls have so far been trying to build on some elements of the regime of guidance domestication that is familiar from the U.S., though in a much subtler way.

For instance, one proposal has been to establish legal requirements to publication of guidance that would “compensate” for the lack of direct applicability of the Statutory Instruments Act. In the U.S., this of course exists already by virtue of the APA.539See 5 U.S.C. § 553(b)(A). But in the U.K., given the current legislative framework, that work has mostly been done through development of new judicial requirements, which legal scholars seem to generally be supportive of and even proactively encourage.540See, e.g., McHarg, supra note 470, at 286–88.

More interestingly perhaps, another proposal that has been floating around in the U.K. as a solution to the tensions and risks that have arisen lately with respect to the use of guidance is to enforce, in that context, some requirement for broad public participation or, as it is more commonly referred to there, “consultation.”541Id. at 301–02. The belief seems to be that, especially given the lack of any parliamentary supervision on guidance, consultation can be an important surrogate that would counter the risks of its abuse and enhance guidance’s legitimacy.542Id. And the belief seems moreover to be that the U.K. system, too, would benefit from expanding the repertoire of legitimating moves it uses with respect to its administrative state in ways that go beyond mere political and legislative accountability to more of the deliberative and quasi-democratic legitimizing principles and move broadly familiar in the U.S. context.543See, e.g., Carol Harlow & Richard Rawlings, Populism and Administrative Law, in The Making and Re-Making of Public Law (Eoin Carolan et al. eds., forthcoming 2024) (manuscript at 3), https://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=4414379 [https://perma.cc/RF2K-YYHH]. For a similar argument coming from an Australian scholar, see Andrew Edgar, Administrative Regulation-Making: Contrasting Parliamentary and Deliberative Legitimacy, 40 Melb. U. L. Rev. 738, 738 (2017).

To be clear: This call to increase public “consultations” in the U.K. isn’t being made with respect to every administrative guidance.544See, e.g., Harlow & Rawlings, supra note 543, at 20 (speaking of consultation with respect to meaningful regulatory actions). And the form of consultation being envisioned as a remedy for guidance’s risks and costs, and as part of a renewed effort to think about its domestication, doesn’t necessarily or always look exactly like the American notice-and-comment process.545Id. (highlighting that consultations need not be in a format that’s all encompassing or terribly rigid); Consultation Principles: Guidance, Gov.UK (March 19, 2018), https://assets.publishing.service.gov.uk/media/5a79b500ed915d07d35b781b/code-of-practice.pdf [https://perma.cc/64CG-LGYL]. But when the issue centers on guidance that is sufficiently important, and when the agency itself hasn’t already made a real effort to engage broader audiences, then perhaps yes. And though most of the U.K. discourse has so far been centered on politics—in the sense that it is claimed that increase in the use of “consultations” in developing guidance should come from either the legislature or the government rather than courts546The official position of law in the U.K. is that the rules of “natural justice” that require hearing do not apply to general policymaking, and thus, absent something like a U.K. APA, there is now no general common law legal obligation to consult. See Bates v. Lord Hailsham [1972] 1 WLR 1373. (and it should be noted that at least the U.K. government has, in fact, taken some steps in that direction)547See, e.g., U.K. Cabinet Off., Consultation Principles (2018) (general guide encouraging consultations and determining best practices for engaging them); The Environmental Permitting (England and Wales) Regulations 2016, SI 2016/1154 (a statutory instrument mandating consultation in matters of environmental permitting). —this is not the final word yet. Though courts in the U.K., including its Supreme Court, have so far been resistant to infer duties of broad public consultation on guidance independently,548See R (ex rel. Moseley) v. London Borough of Haringey [2014] UKSC 56 [23] (Lord Wilson); McHarg, supra note 470, at 302 (arguing that a judicial duty to consult with respect to guidance should not be ruled out). some judges and scholars did emphatically gesture in the direction of having courts recognize judicial obligation for consultation.549For discussion, see Alistair Mills, An Update on Consultation, 20 Jud. Rev. 160, 170 (2015). It is quite possible therefore that in the future, and even without further concrete steps from either Parliament or the government, U.K. courts will decide to leap ahead.

5.  Expanding the Comparative Gaze: Domesticating Guidance Across the Globe

Up to this point I have spoken about where the U.K. seems to be with respect to administrative guidance. But before going back to the U.S. armed with that knowledge, it is worth pointing out at this stage the fact that the U.K.’s previously existing and presently evolving regime of guidance domestication, which is edging somewhat closer to what we are familiar with in the U.S., doesn’t live in global isolation. To the contrary: if we broaden our comparative gaze, we find a lot that looks very much the same. The fluidity and globalization of administrative laws and systems is broader in reach.

For example, in Italy, the law on guidance (also known as circolari administrative) has long maintained that it is unreviewable on a pre-enforcement basis because it lacks any legal effects.550See Mariolina Eliantonio, Judicial Review of Soft Law Before the European and the National Courts: A Wind of Change Blowing from the Member States?, in EU Soft Law in the Member States 283, 292 n.48 (Mariolina Eliantonio et al. eds., 2021) (citing TAR Lazio, Sez II, 30 Aug. 2012, n. 7395). However, courts there have noted recently an important exception, ruling that guidance will be reviewable so long as it is not purely “internal” and also addresses regulated entities themselves.551Id. at 292 (citing TAR Lazio, Sez I, 13 February 2019, n. 2800). In these cases, Italian courts will then opine on either the legality or substantive reasonableness of the guidance, as well as on whether the guidance is sufficiently provisional or rather too rigid.

France, too, has evolved in very similar directions. It has moved from completely prohibiting judicial review of guidance (known as “circulaires” or “droit souple”) because they lack any formal legal force,552Id. at 293. to its very minimal review,553See CE Ass., Jan. 29, 1954, 07134, Rec. Lebon 54. This decision, which is also known as Notre-Dame du Kreisker, opened the door for pre-enforcement review of guidance if it goes beyond “mere interpretation,” not very different from how our law sometimes distinguishes between “interpretive rules” and “policy statements” within the broader category of guidance. to slightly wider,554See CE Sect., Dec. 18, 2002, 233618. In this decision, also known as Duvignères, the Conseil d’État opened the door for reviewability of guidance, but only if it contains “mandatory forms.” Id. to now allowing pre-enforcement review on various administrative law grounds so long as guidance has “significant effects” or will “significantly influence” the behavior of regulated entities and administrators.555This language is taken from two cases of the Conseil d’État from 2016: CE Ass., Mar. 21, 2016, 368082, Rec. Lebon, and CE Ass., Mar. 21, 2016, 390023 (Société Fairvesta International GmBH). Though at the time these judgments were rendered there was some uncertainty as to whether they will be applied again, the Conseil d’État has since applied it in other cases, including in a case from 2019: CE Ass., July 19, 2019, 426389. A similar situation now also occurs at the EU level, where, in contrast to the past, guidance can now be reviewed on a pre-enforcement basis and for a variety of causes so long as the guidance is capable of “affecting the interests of” a person or is “bringing about a distinct change in . . . [a person’s] position.”556The language is taken from the European Court of Justice’s judgment in Case C-60/81, IBM v. Comm’n of the Eur. Comtys., 1981 E.C.R., 2639, ¶ 9, https://curia.europa.eu/juris/liste.jsf?language=en&jur=C,T,F&num=60/81&td=ALL [https://perma.cc/JW8G-AF4X]. It should be noted, though, that the approach to reviewability of guidance at the EU level actually has roots in a previous judgment of the European Court of Justice (the “ECJ”) in Case C-22/70, Comm’n of the European Comms. v. Council of the European Comms., 1971 ECR 263, ¶ 41, https://curia.europa.eu/juris/liste.jsf?num=C-22/70 [https://perma.cc/YC97-XZZT]. In that case, the ECJ emphasized that reviewability in EU courts must be open to “all measures adopted by [EU] institutions, whatever their nature or form.” See id. ¶ 42. To be clear, the case law of the EU is far from consistent, and there are disagreements about how broad or narrow the reach of that test should be, including by calling for reforming this test. But at present, no one seems to be calling for the EU to completely abolish the idea of pre-enforcement review of guidance. Finally, in Canada, courts have similarly opened the door for pre-enforcement reviewability of guidance in a wide variety of cases. They too are no longer troubled by their definitional informality.557See Sossin & van Wiltenburg, supra note 445, at 640. A similar situation also seems to be happening in Switzerland. See Alexandre Flückiger, Soft Law Instruments in Public Law, in Swiss Public Administration: Making the State Work Successfully 121, 133–34 (Andreas Ladner et al. eds., 2019).

But there’s actually more here. All these countries and jurisdictions (France, Italy, the EU, and Canada) are not only getting closer to the U.K. in allowing for pre-enforcement review of guidance in sufficiently important contexts. Like the U.K. again, all these countries and jurisdictions also exhibit similar discussions about the need to supplement pre-enforcement judicial review with “consultation” mandates—opening up guidance for public input.558For an extensive comparative survey covering the aforementioned jurisdictions, see Fabrizio De Francesco & Jale Tosun, The Enactment of Public Participation in Rulemaking: A Comparative Analysis, 29 Swiss Pol. Sci. Rev. 21, 21 (2022). In most jurisdictions, such public consultations, it is believed, should originate from political institutions such as legislatures and executives or administrative agencies themselves.559For the governmental attempts to encourage consultation in Canada, see Policy Statement and Guidelines for Public Participation – Dep’t of Justice, Gov’t of Can. (Sept. 7, 2021), https://www.justice.gc.ca/eng/cons/pol.html [https://perma.cc/CKS3-5NWR]. For an extensive discussion, though somewhat dated, of the efforts done across Europe to increase participation in development of general policies, including with respect to guidance, see generally Joana Mendes, Participation in EU Rule-Making: A Rights-Based Approach (2011). But, as in the U.K., the possibility of developing obligations to consult with the public judicially, rather than merely politically, is not at all foreclosed.560For an impassioned argument that courts beyond the United States should decidedly take this step, see generally Susan Rose-Ackerman, Democracy and Executive Power: Policymaking Accountability in the US, the UK, Germany, and France (2021).

6.  Back to Critiquing and Reforming the U.S.

As should be clear, there are important differences between the U.K., the U.S., and these other systems or jurisdictions that I have just mentioned. The EU is a supranational entity, and France is a semi-presidential system, for example. The regimes for guidance domestication in each of these systems are moreover not precisely the same, as the various tests used in these systems to allow for the reviewability of guidance briefly summarized above also indicate.561For example, the Italian judicial system’s willingness to allow pre-enforcement review of guidance that is not purely internal could lead to different results from the French or European approaches which are not similarly limited. And I of course did not even mention many other systems or countries whose administrative law and regime for guidance domestication may be entirely different.562In particular, it appears that Germany has not yet allowed for pre-enforcement review of guidance documents. See Eliantonio, supra note 550, at 299. To the extent that the increased similarity between these countries or jurisdictions is itself an indication of the increased globalization of administrative law, it thus highlights yet again how that process is potentially fragile and obviously complex.563See supra Section II.B.3.

Nonetheless, after exploring more in depth the U.K. administrative law system and its specific approach to guidance domestication, and supported by this very minimal introduction—a sketch really—of foreign guidance domestication regimes beyond the U.K. (which seem to point in quite similar directions), we do seem to be on a more secure footing at this point to go back home, to the U.S., and start asking: are the kinds of differences highlighted before that significant also from our own perspective in the U.S.? Can they truly explain the divergence in the approaches to guidance domestication between the U.K. and these other jurisdictions and the American approach? Can they justify them?

And, as I think is fair to say, the answer at a minimum seems much less certain.

(a) The APA and general principles of administrative legitimacy—redux (II): We’ve seen, for example, that the APA and its animating values of public participation in policymaking by agencies can potentially support the present approach to guidance domestication in America. But the APA also clearly says that guidance is exempt from notice-and-comment rulemaking, thereby signaling that the participatory values the APA reflects—and which our broader culture emphasizes—are potentially much more qualified.564See 5 U.S.C. § 553(b)(A). They must be considered not in isolation, but along with the existence of contrasting values like the previously existing political accountability of agencies to the political branches, which, as discussed, is exactly what can explain the more lenient approach in the U.K. to guidance domestication. The move that we have seen in the U.K. and in other systems to encourage “consultation” with respect to guidance565See supra notes 537–57 and accompanying text. also suggests that the participatory values that our system prizes need not necessarily come from judicial enforcement of notice-and-comment procedures. They can come from other avenues, such as the political branches themselves or perhaps even through agency “self-regulation.”566Elizabeth Magill, Agency Self-Regulation, 77 Geo. Wash. L. Rev. 859, 861 (2009).

(b) Statutes v. common law—redux (II): We’ve also seen that the present divergence in approaches may be dependent on the statutory requirement that exists in America with respect to finality. But the reality is that the APA’s “finality” provision doesn’t have an essentially restrictive meaning. As previously pointed out, in the past, courts did appear to take a much more pragmatic approach to the finality (and ripeness) requirements.567See supra notes 432–33 and accompanying text. That more pragmatic approach could have squared with pre-enforcement review of at least some key guidance documents notwithstanding that they lack the force of law just as we see in the U.K. and across other jurisdictions. This certainly puts under tension the suggestion that pre-enforcement review of guidance is in some deep tension with the judicial role in the U.S. A Gillick moment can potentially occur (or reoccur) even in the U.S. and with the kind of statutory APA that we have and that the U.K. lacks.

(c) Constitutional structure—redux (II): We’ve seen that the stricter approach that we have in the U.S. to domesticating guidance could have been furthermore explained by the potentially increased incentives to bypass the legislative and rulemaking processes, which seem harder to succeed at compared to primary and secondary legislation in the U.K. parliamentary system. But even that’s not crystal clear. Some suggest that the “ossification” thesis with respect to the rulemaking process in the U.S. is far from persuasive.568See, e.g., Adrian Vermeule, Our Schmittian Administrative Law, 122 Harv. L. Rev. 1095, 1144 (2009). And, as we’ve seen, administrative agencies may potentially possess sufficient incentives to, again, “self-regulate”569Magill, supra note 566, at 890, 892, 896, 900–02. and act prudently notwithstanding the temptations of guidance compared to rules. Letting agencies more freely issue guidance that is “practically binding” does not so obviously open-up opportunities for inevitable abuse.

(d) Politics and culture—redux (II): Even the cultural and political divergences that might have been thought to explain and justify the existing variance between the U.K. and the U.S.’s approach to guidance domestication does not hold so clearly. We have seen this before with respect to the U.K.’s more complex disposition today about the administrative state.570See supra notes 524–31 and accompanying text. But the same is true in the U.S. as well. A culture of fear of bureaucracy or the administrative state probably exists, and is certainly vocal, but there is also a counter-American culture nowadays that’s supportive of bureaucracy and is comfortable in relaxing some of the restraints it faces today in the name of achieving governmental arrangements that get things done.571See generally, e.g., Metzger, supra note 389 (criticizing recent ascendent attacks on the administrative state and even developing an account of the administrative state’s mandatory constitutional status); Bagley, supra note 377 (criticizing even the core-liberal commitment to administrative procedure, which, Bagley argues, bogs down government from achieving valuable goals more effectively and rapidly). That counter-culture can also support the conclusion that there is no need for the strict approach of invalidating guidance whenever it “practically binds” and that it is fine to let bureaucracies experiment with legitimate uses of guidance that have various degrees of effects on behavior.

(e) Judicial role and the costs of judicial review—redux (II): Finally, the judicial challenges in managing a regime of guidance domestication that’s more flexible and discretionary, and which permits courts to perform review on a pre-enforcement basis, as in the U.K., is not necessarily prohibitive in the U.S. I have already mentioned how pre-enforcement review of guidance documents could have been squared with the more pragmatic conception of the judicial role that underlined past case law.572See supra note 564 and accompanying text. But it is not at all clear that the costs of the U.K. regime for domesticating guidance would necessarily be so negative even in the U.S., either today or in the future. Though the U.S. administrative state’s environment is highly litigious and comparatively broad and complex, the idea that judges in the U.S. necessarily can’t flexibly and responsibly intervene or at least provide some input into the soundness of a guidance regime on all its components, as U.K. judges do,573See supra notes 449–79 and accompanying text. also seems unnecessarily extreme. It ignores more pragmatic trends in our jurisprudence and history of administrative law, which suggests that judges can potentially make responsible, sufficiently grounded, decisions in administrative law that are not entirely hostile to it.574See, e.g., Pojanowski, supra note 9, at 875–82 (identifying, though criticizing, a strong pragmatic strand of administrative law jurisprudence Pojanowski dubs “administrative pragmatism”).

***

And . . . it is at this point that we must return to the kind of path that a modest and experimentalist approach to comparative administrative law charts. Now that we’ve seen, in a much more refined and contextual fashion, that the differences between the U.K. and the U.S. with respect to guidance domestication may not be so extreme, and that there is some substantial basis for potential cross-national similarity or at least fluidity, even a modest and experimentalist approach can license us to be a bit bolder. We might at least consider some change, or moving in the direction of change, based on the comparison. More specifically, we may consider such a move so long that it passes the further benchmarks that a modest and experimentalist approach recommends, and previously discussed in Section II.E, namely—that there are strong domestic reasons that support it, that the direction of change isn’t abusive, and that the change is pursued experimentally. And, indeed, these benchmarks all seem to be met or at least could plausibly be met.

Domestic justification: To begin, our contemporary approach to guidance domestication does seem to be highly unsatisfactory. The “practically binding” effects test has led to a confused jurisprudence and endless and potentially highly costly litigation.575See Levin, supra note 421, at 266 (citing the pervasive belief according to which litigation on the distinction between guidance and rules has become “fuzzy,” “tenuous,” “blurred,” and even “enshrouded in considerable smog” (quoting Cmty. Nutrition Inst. v. Young, 818 F.2d. 943, 946 (D.C. Cir. 1987)). It has also created perverse incentives whereby both agencies and regulated parties are motivated to either strategically deny the real binding effects of guidance (the agency’s perspective) or exaggerate them (the private sector’s perspective).576On these negative strategic effects of the “practically binding” test, see Kessler & Sabel, supra note 427, at 199. In the meantime, the unwillingness of courts to engage in pre-enforcement review for any guidance that survives the “practically binding” effects test, notwithstanding how much we know that guidance can lead to real world effects, creates a real potential for abuse of both regulated parties and regulatory beneficiaries.577Especially on the “beneficiary” side’s costs, see generally Mendelson, supra note 432.

The U.K. approach seems on its face better on all fronts. By adopting a reverse presumption to that the U.S. has today (according to which guidance is always procedurally valid, even if it binds, so long as it leaves genuine room for exceptions), the U.K. approach greatly simplifies the U.S. approach. It will allow U.S. law to capture the real advantages of guidance in the modern administrative state, including as a tool for “internal administrative law,” official helpfulness, and, most ambitiously, the optimal vehicle for regulation in general.578See supra notes 426–27 and accompanying text. And it will rid the litigation around guidance of the perverse incentives for strategic maneuvering around the actual effects of guidance—by both agencies and private industry. At the same time, the U.K. approach isn’t at all blind to the genuine risks underlying the use of administrative guidance. As we’ve seen, under this approach, courts will still retain a meaningful role in its domestication. So long as the guidance is sufficiently important, for example because of its substantial practical effects or because of reasonably ascertainable risks for its abuse (as U.K. courts have themselves suggested in their own jurisprudence),579See supra notes 494–97 and accompanying text. courts will retain power to review guidance on a pre-enforcement basis. And at that point, courts could not only review the guidance for illegality or arbitrariness; they could also review the reasons for why agencies designed the particular guidance regime they have and whether these reasons are enough, or rather whether they raise questions regarding whether the guidance shouldn’t be either more binding (perhaps because of an increased need for decisional consistency in the context of mass adjudication) or less binding (perhaps because the need for more experimentation, openness and learning).580See supra notes 494–97 and accompanying text. In fact, under the U.K. approach, and though pushing it a bit further from where it stands today, courts might even possibly nudge, in appropriate cases, agencies to enhance broader participation or “consultation” with the broader public outside the notice-and-comment process.

Yes, it is undeniably true that in the current polarized climax of our administrative law, the U.K. approach seems to disappoint contending forces on all sides.581See supra notes 438–43 and accompanying text. On the right of politics, opponents of administration will lose the constraining effects of a the practically binding test, especially when it is applied aggressively by courts to invalidate guidance and steer it to the notice-and-comment process. Conversely, on the center and the left, by endorsing the U.K. approach, proponents of administration will lose the ability to get courts completely out of the way before the enforcement of guidance and to rely only on managerial, political, and generally non-judicial controls.

That much is again beyond doubt. At the same time, we shouldn’t also ignore the fact that the U.K. approach can serve a kind of middle ground between these visions—a “fierce compromise,” if you will582Shepherd, supra note 2, at 1557, 1681.—where both sides both gain something as well as lose something. The political right again clearly loses the “practically binding” test with its strong restrictive “teeth” toward agencies; but it emphatically gets a much more secured and confident way to bring courts to review guidance on a pre-enforcement basis—possibly getting courts more seriously into the business of policing guidance than at present. And the political left and center again will clearly lose the ability to get the courts completely out of the way and to rely solely on extrajudicial mechanisms of accountability. At the same time, however, supporters of administrative guidance also achieve, under the U.K. approach, a judicial framework that is much less suspicious and critical of guidance as such and is much more contextual and nuanced.

Given these bipartisan qualities, the U.K. approach might not just be an improvement on the status quo, as suggested before. It can also suggest a kind of solution where contending forces in our system could finally “come to rest”583Wong Yang Sung v. McGrath, 339 U.S. 33, 40 (1950). in the present intense fight over the legitimacy of administrative state (at least as it applies to the context of guidance).

If all this is not enough, it should also be noted that the U.K. approach to guidance domestication is not entirely foreign to us in the U.S. It has some strong domestic support too. For instance, some American administrative law scholars have argued already that the best approach to deal with guidance, and which optimizes on both its benefits and costs, is exactly to subject guidance, on a pre-enforcement basis, to substantive review,584See Mark Seidenfeld, Substituting Substantive for Procedural Review of Guidance Documents, 90 Tex. L. Rev. 331, 373 (2011); Kessler & Sabel, supra note 427, at 190. Cf. Blake Emerson, The Claims of Official Reason: Administrative Guidance on Social Inclusion, 128 Yale L.J. 2122, 2134 (2019) (arguing that the legality of the use of guidance should hinge on higher demands “for reasoned justification”). as well as to apply a reason-giving requirement on the procedural choices agencies make with respect to whether to use guidance in the first place585See M. Elizabeth Magill, Agency Choice of Policymaking Form, 71 U. Chi. L. Rev. 1383, 1414–15 (2004) (arguing for a reason-giving requirement on a choice to use guidance). or how exactly to structure a particular guidance regime.586See, e.g., Kessler & Sabel, supra note 427, at 200 (arguing for a State Farm inquiry process for guidance). Some scholars have furthermore joined forces in recommending a clear and resounding revival of the more pragmatic approach courts used to apply to the “finality” requirement in the APA.587See, e.g., Kessler & Sabel, supra note 427, at 199; Seidenfeld, supra note 584, at 375–80. They have even similarly suggested the kinds of tests that the U.K. system draws on in its own guidance domestication regime, which looks at the effects of guidance as a criterion for its reviewability on a pre-enforcement basis rather than one that affects its validity.588See, e.g., William Funk, The Proper Use of the “Practically Binding Effect” Test, Yale J. on Regul.: Notice & Comment (May 8, 2019), https://www.yalejreg.com/nc/the-proper-use-of-the-practically-binding-effect-test-by-william-funk [https://perma.cc/5448-P99H]. Recent jurisprudence, including from the Supreme Court, might in fact be showing signs of this kind of pragmatic revival as well.589See, e.g., Sackett v. EPA, 566 U.S. 120, 131 (2012); U.S. Army Corps of Eng’rs v. Hawkes Co., 136 U.S. 1807, 1815–16 (2016); Nat’l Org. of Veterans’ Advocs., Inc. v. Sec’y of Veteran Affs., 981 F.3d 1360, 1365 (Fed. Cir. 2020). Finally, there are even calls that suggest that it won’t be at all farfetched to move the needle a bit and try to encourage agencies to engage in a broader participatory process for key guidance documents beyond the notice-and-comment process.590See Nicholas R. Parrillo, Should the Public Get to Participate Before Federal Agencies Issue Guidance? An Empirical Study, 71 Admin. L. Rev. 57, 124 (2019) (recommending an agency-by-agency or document-by-document approach to participation). These calls are not yet judicial exactly. But maybe they will themselves evolve.

Abusiveness: Moving ahead with the benchmarks a modest and experimentalist approach recommends, building on the U.K. approach to guidance domestication quite clearly wouldn’t prove abusive. That approach doesn’t block any chance for agencies to exercise independent judgment, for example. To the contrary, the U.K. regime of guidance domestication seems to expand it over the present status quo which leads agencies to need to hide and respond strategically to litigation on the issue of procedural invalidation under the “practically binding” test. At the same time, the powers courts would retain under such a regime would clearly not create an administrative state that is effectively (and on a wholesale level) a “black hole.”591Even one commentator who believes that administrative law will inevitably contain some “black holes” is nonetheless of the belief that “black holes” are supplemented by some “grey holes” which do provide some space for standard institutional supervision, including by courts. See Adrian Vermeule, Our Schmittian Administrative Law, 122 Harv. L. Rev. 1095, 1096 (2009) (though, on this author’s account, the grey holes tend to be systematically weak). This more flexible regime that exists in the U.K. still preserves a meaningful place for courts to intervene. And it provides courts with tools to enhance agencies’ openness to democratic contestation and political supervision even further, including most clearly by requiring agencies to explain their choice of how they structured guidance regimes (and potentially by compelling some forms of public participation in guidance development).

Experimentalism: Finally, drawing on the U.K. approach to domesticate guidance shouldn’t be done swiftly and fully. A modest and experimentalist approach indeed strongly counsels against that. While, as we have seen just now, there is some measure of substantial similarity between the U.K. and the U.S., we can’t rule out that in practice the weight of the differences between the countries will be the one that would be more substantial. Maybe, for example, American culture is indeed more hesitant at present toward bureaucracy than U.K. culture is, such that building on the approach seen across the pond too forcefully would prove problematic and disharmonic with the present administrative culture here. And maybe a more rigid, and less flexible, judicial regime with respect to guidance domestication correlates better with judicial practice and cultural and professional expectation from the judiciary in the U.S. Maybe also our judges in America can’t be trusted today to exercise sound judgment with respect to guidance domestication in the vein that the U.K. approach requires.

Given this, the appropriate way to start moving along in the direction of the U.K. approach to guidance domestication is again not as a blunderbuss but rather, as I argued in Section II.E, experimentally. This means at a minimum that the possibility of moving our law of guidance domestication in the direction of what we see in the U.K. should now become central and widely discussed, “percolating” until its attractions will become evident (or not). But, as we’ve seen in Section II.E, this does not at all overrule the possibility of at least some careful, either incremental or easily revisable, moves by judicial and other decisionmakers to already today bring us more in line with the U.K. approach.

B.  Chevron: Today and in the Future

1.  Comparative Administrative Law’s “Constitutional Moment”?

In the context of guidance domestication, it was important to provide some background to ground the ensuing discussion. It was also necessary to justify the need for taking a comparative approach to the issue in the first place more thoroughly. With the next doctrinal domain, things are much simpler. After all, who hasn’t heard of Chevron, arguably the most famous doctrine in all American administrative law? Anyone who presumes to know anything about anything in the field probably can recite Chevron’s two-step framework by heart. Even if just awoken from their sleep, they will quickly and sharply respond that, under Chevron, courts are instructed to defer to agency interpretations of statutes if, drawing on traditional tools of statutory construction, they find that Congress hasn’t spoken to the issue at hand (Step I); and if an agency’s proposed interpretation is ultimately a reasonable one (Step II).592In case someone still needs a refresher despite all this, see Kenneth A. Bamberger & Peter L. Strauss, Chevron’s Two Steps, 95 Va. L. Rev. 611, 624–25 (2009) (rehearsing the basics and justifying them).

Similarly, after the Court’s decision in Buffington, there is moreover no need to explain why comparative administrative law might be important with respect to Chevron deference. In his dissent in Buffington, Justice Gorsuch himself invoked comparative administrative law—maybe for the first time since the Supreme Court’s decision in Morgan I from 1936593Morgan v. United States (Morgan I), 298 U.S. 468, 482 (1936).—suggesting that the fact that other systems “declined to adopt” something like Chevron reinforces the conclusion that we in the U.S. should back away from it as well.594Buffington v. McDonough, 143 S. Ct. 14, 22 (2022) (Gorsuch, J., dissenting). Now that the Court dramatically agreed to take the question it refused to take on in Buffington—concerning the continued validity of Chevron—in two cases called Loper Bright and Relentless to be decided during the October 2023 term and in fact any day now (!), it is not at all farfetched to think that comparative administrative law might be invoked yet again.

On the surface, one might think that all these developments bode well for comparative administrative law. After years of its marginalization, certainly in the U.S.,595See supra Section I.C. comparative administrative law could not have asked for a better opportunity to come into the spotlight. It is referred to (and will potentially be referred to again) by no less than our highest Court, just like comparative constitutional law makes occasional appearances in the Court’s jurisprudence. Indeed, those Supreme Court appearances might have played an important role in bringing forth the revival of comparative constitutional law in the first place.596For two of the cases most associated with the comparative constitutional law revival at the Supreme Court, see Printz v. United States, 521 U.S. 898 (1997) (“federalism” limits on the U.S. government’s power) and Roper v. Simmons, 543 U.S. 551 (2005) (death penalty). One might think that Loper Bright and Relentless are finally going to be comparative administrative law’s moment.

On further reflection, however, the initial excitement should be seriously tempered. Justice Gorsuch’s Buffington opinion isn’t a good exercise in comparative administrative law. To the contrary: it gives the entire enterprise a bad rap. To the extent that the Court might follow Justice Gorsuch’s lead in Loper Bright and Relentless, things will be even more unfortunate. Comparative administrative law might be revived, but its “constitutional moment” won’t be a good one. We will have to look at this moment with some measure of embarrassment.

2.  Yes, No Chevron Abroad

To be sure, Justice Gorsuch certainly appears to be on stable ground at least when we observe things at surface level. Looking at numerous foreign legal regimes in terms of how their respective courts treat agencies’ proposed interpretations of statutes does seem to suggest that Chevron is not exactly universally popular. As one of the articles that Justice Gorsuch cited in Buffington noted, there’s nothing exactly like “Chevron abroad.”597Barnett & Vinson, supra note 152, at 621, 674–75.

Take Germany for example. The German administrative law system doesn’t recognize anything like Chevron. Rather, in general, German judges retain “thorough judicial control” on questions of statutory interpretation (and interpretation more generally).598See Nigel G. Foster & Satish Sule, German Legal System & Laws 256–57 (3d ed. 2002). While German law does recognize an exception according to which, in cases where courts confront “indefinite legal terms,” they should provide some “margin of appreciation” to agencies’ interpretations,599Id. that exception is an incredibly narrow one in practice.600Hermann Pünder & Anika Klafki, Administrative Law in Germany, in Comparative Administrative Law: Administrative Law of the European Union, Its Member States and the United States 49, 89 (René Seerden ed., 4th ed. 2018). Even if it sounds to American ears that statutes are quite often “indefinite,” in Germany, with its distinctive legal culture, that term is understood very differently.601A point somewhat lost in the otherwise interesting analysis in Barnett & Vinson, supra note 152, at 641–42. For another discussion of the concept of discretion, and its much more narrow scope in Germany compared to the U.S., see Jan S. Oster, The Scope of Judicial Review in the German and U.S. Administrative Legal Systems, 9 German L.J. 1267, 1269 (2008). It applies only exceptionally and minimally, such as in “examinations in schools and universities, . . . hiring and assessments of civil servants,” and “complex technical assessments.”602Pünder & Klafki, supra note 600, at 89. Nothing more ambitious than that.

Or take the U.K. Law in the U.K. similarly doesn’t recognize a general rule of deference to executive interpretations of statutes. To the contrary: the rule in the U.K. now is that courts “say what the law is.”603Cass R. Sunstein, Beyond Marbury: The Executive’s Power to Say What the Law Is, 115 Yale L.J. 2580, 2591–93 (2006). The leading authority for this proposition is R v. Hull Univ. Visitor, ex p Page [1993] AC 682 (HL). Historically, English courts used to be more permissive. More specifically, prior to 1969, English courts used to give some interpretive leeway to administration, at least when their interpretive errors were considered “non-jurisdictional.” Today, however, the distinction between jurisdictional and non-jurisdictional errors has disappeared. See Anisminic Ltd v. Foreign Comp. Comm’n [1969] 2 AC 147 (HL); Stephen Sedley, Lions Under the Throne: Essays on the History of English Public Law 45–69 (2015). The only place where courts in the U.K. have recognized the possibility of deference on questions of law is when interpretations of statutory terms are made by the U.K. tribunal system which conducts the lion’s share of administrative adjudication in the U.K.604See generally R (Cart) v. Upper Tribunal [2011] UKSC 28, [2012] 1 AC 663; R (Jones) v. First Tier Tribunal [2013] UKSC 19, [2013] 2 AC 48. This may be an important exception, certainly more than the one that exists in Germany for “indefinite legal terms.” But it is still quite narrow (among other things because the English adjudicative system operates in a highly judicialized fashion and because it doesn’t capture the many consequential forms of administrative policymaking outside the tribunal system).605See, e.g., Peter Cane, Administrative Tribunals and Adjudication 269–72 (2010) (discussing important differences and characteristics of the U.K. tribunal system).

Continue across seas and oceans to Australia. There, too, no matter how broadly you might look, you won’t see any Australian Chevron in sight. The idea of explicit judicial deference to the administration on questions of law in Australia would be almost heretical. The High Court in Australia holds to the view that the principle of constitutional separation of powers there mandates a strong Marburyesque control of judges over statutory interpretation in general.606Janina Boughey, A Perspective from a Jurisdiction Without a Doctrine of Deference: Australia, Blogger: Balkinization (Oct. 2, 2023), https://balkin.blogspot.com/2023/10/a-perspective-from-jurisdiction-without.html [https://perma.cc/AFX3-L3CH]. No deference is allowed.607See, e.g., Margaret Allars, Chevron in Australia: A Duplicitous Rejection?, 54 Admin. L. Rev. 569, 583 (2002). In fact, in a famous judgment from 2000, called Enfield, the Australian High Court, explicitly referring to Chevron, has rejected the possibility of having an indigenous Chevron doctrine in Australia.608Corp. of the City of Enfield v, Dev. Assessment Comm’n [2000] HCA 5, ¶ 41 (Austl.).

Go now to Israel. The Israeli administrative law system similarly doesn’t have anything like Chevron. Judges there have full control over determining the meaning of statutory terms applied by executive departments. The issue is entirely and fully judicially led.609See, e.g., Margit Cohn, Judicial Deference to the Administration in Israel, in Deference to the Administration in Judicial Review: Comparative Perspectives 231, 266 (Goubin Zhu ed., 2019). In fact, as in Australia, the Israeli Supreme Court also had an opportunity to opine on the possibility of an Israeli Chevron (or, more accurately, an Israeli Auer doctrine) that acknowledges some place for explicit interpretive deference to the executive as late as 2021.610Auer v. Robbins, 519 U.S. 452, 457–58 (1997). But, again as in Australia, the Court said emphatically no and declined the invitation.611CivA 4960/18 Seligman v. Phoenix Ins. Corp. (2021) (Isr.).

Go now to France. There, the situation is again very much the same. What in French is sometimes called the “État de droit” (roughly, the principle of a “state committed to law”) is understood by French courts, and especially the Conseil d’Etat, to require total judicial control over statutory interpretation.612See, e.g., Martenet, supra note 145, at 116–17.

Finally, expand your gaze to the European Union. No surprise there as well: European courts also deny the existence of any formal deference to administration on questions of law.613See, e.g., Paul Craig, Judicial Review of Questions of Law: A Comparative Perspective, in Comparative Administrative Law 389, 400–01 (Susan Rose-Ackerman et al. eds., 2d ed. 2017).

We could have potentially gone even farther and wider to other places, but we would have likely come back with very similar results.614See generally Deference to the Administration in Judicial Review: Comparative Perspectives (Guobin Zhu ed., 2019) (discussing administrative deference regimes in Argentina, Australia, China, Czech Republic, Denmark, the EU, Finland, Hong Kong, Israel, Italy, Japan, the Netherlands, New Zealand, Poland, Singapore, Sweden, and the United States); Judicial Review of Administrative Discretion in the Administrative State (Jurgen de Poorter et al. eds., 2019) (surveying the law in the EU, the Netherlands, and the U.K.).

3.  The Shallowness of the Comparative Analogy

Despite all this, at the end of the day, Justice Gorsuch’s comparativism in Buffington is deeply mistaken. The reality that other systems don’t have something like Chevron doesn’t support in any way or manner its overruling. It doesn’t even support the need for us to cut back on Chevron under existing conditions. Saying something like this is exactly the kind of example of the blunders that occur when doing VERY BAD comparative law. It obviously fails the test of a modest and experimentalist approach that I have argued is especially called for in the field of comparative administrative law.615See supra Section II.E.

Most clearly, Justice Gorsuch’s Chevron comparativism is shallow as shallow can be. He didn’t engage even in a minimal attempt to point out various crucial contextual differences amongst jurisdictions when he invoked the broad statement that other systems refused to adopt Chevron as a reinforcement for his call that so should we.616It is true that Justice Gorsuch’s invocation of comparative administrative law in Buffington was very brief. It was limited to one sentence, and it was accompanied by references to academic work including Barnett & Vinson, supra note 152, at 651; Eduardo Jordao & Susan Rose-Ackerman, Judicial Review of Executive Policymaking in Advanced Democracies: Beyond Rights Review, 66 Admin. L. Rev. 1, 8 (2014); Bernatt, supra note 145, at 313. But given the consequences of his position and given moreover how the academic references he cites are themselves pointing to the relevant more contextual and refined analysis, the critique of his invocation of comparative administrative law does seem fair. And it is certainly fair preemptively to the extent that otherwise this sort of shallow analysis might very well repeat itself in the pending Loper Bright and Relentless cases. Cumulatively at least, these differences significantly complicate any ability to infer something strong from that supposed refusal at present. To the contrary: they seem to strongly condemn such inference.

Start with the fact that many of the systems that Justice Gorsuch supposedly had in mind, including the ones discussed before which he might not have had in mind, are parliamentary systems. In such systems, the closer inter-branch connection makes it much easier for the political branches, in principle at least, to respond to determinations of statutory meaning by courts if they believed courts erred. And that response is more likely to represent the agencies’ view that was judicially rejected because, again, the government (which closely supervises agencies) usually controls the legislature.617See supra Section I.C. What’s more, and this encompasses also non-parliamentary systems (like France or the EU), evidence suggests that legislatures in other jurisdictions are more functional than the American Congress, which is notoriously known as a dysfunctional one (in large part perhaps because of its high degree of polarization and partisanship).618See, e.g., Graham K. Wilson, Congress in Comparative Perspective, 89 B.U. L. Rev. 827, 829 (2009).

Continue with the fact that, as we’ve already seen in the context of the discussion of the regime of guidance domestication in the U.K.,619See supra Section III.A. other jurisdictions don’t necessarily have similar processes for formulating general policies as we do in America. Indeed, the notice-and-comment process is somewhat globally unique certainly in its scope and legal foundations. In most other countries, agencies formulate general policies without public notice and participation. They submit such policies to other kinds of processes, more political or traditional in nature, like internal executive branch scrutiny procedures as well as to the attention and sometimes confirmation of their legislatures.620For an illuminating discussion about the kinds of political mechanisms that are used abroad to safeguard the act of rulemaking, see generally Michael Asimow, Gabriel Bocksang Hola, Marie Cirotteau, Yoav Dotan & Thomas Perroud, Between the Agency and the Court: Ex Ante Review of Regulation, 68 Am. J. Compar. L. 332 (2020). To the extent that agencies in other jurisdictions engage in more public comment procedures, it is much less systematic and spotty. It can result from specific statutory obligations they have in certain substantive statutes or because they seek such public engagement voluntarily.621See Rose-Ackerman, supra note 560, at 146–83. Though a movement to intensify the process of public engagement in general policymaking in other countries may be under way, as we also saw previously in the discussion of guidance,622       See supra notes 537–57 and accompanying text; see also Melissa Johns & Valentina Saltane, Citizen Engagement in Rulemaking: Evidence on Regulatory Practices in 185 Countries 2 (World Bank Grp., Working Paper No. 7840, 2016). it should be noted that it is far from complete and still deeply uncertain.

This divergence can help explain why we don’t see Chevron abroad and do see it here. In jurisdictions that lack notice-and-comment procedures, more robust judicial review can “compensate” in some important sense for the more closed nature of the policymaking apparatus. By contrast, in America, where notice-and-comment is the default for development of general policymaking, such compensation is not similarly required. And while Chevron of course applies more broadly to agency decision-making beyond notice-and-comment, since Mead,623See generally United States v. Mead Corp., 533 U.S. 218 (2001) (establishing what is now known as Chevron Step Zero, that is—that Chevron will only apply in cases where Congress authorizes an agency to speak with “the force of law”). it is at least more likely to apply in that specific setting.

Justice Gorsuch’s invocation of comparative administrative law to elevate Chevron skepticism in America also ignores how judiciaries diverge across nations and systems. Germany for example has a specialized system of administrative law courts which are moreover divided to subject matters (like a labor administrative law court or a tax administrative law court).624See Pünder & Klafki, supra note 600, 78–81. Israel and the U.K. have general, non-specialized courts as they’re both part of the so-called common law or “Anglo-American tradition” of administrative law (as Justice Frankfurter has called it).625On the common law nature of the Israeli administrative law system, see Daphne Barak-Erez, English Administrative Law in the Holy Land: Tradition and Independence, in Judicial Review of Administrative Action Across the Common Law World: Origins and Adaptation 159, 159 (Swati Jhaveri & Michael Ramsden eds., 2021). But their highest judicial instances don’t have discretionary dockets.626See, e.g., Stephen Gardbaum, What Makes for More or Less Powerful Constitutional Courts?, 29 Duke J. Compar. & Int’l L. 1, 10–13 (2018) (discussing the comparative differences between apex courts’ control over their dockets and how it affects the legal system and their standing in it). This means that denying Chevron in those systems isn’t likely to create, even in the short term, inconsistent applications of the law. In the U.S., in contrast, things are quite different. Our judicial system is a generalist one and is also highly dispersed (indeed, our country is much bigger than many). And our Supreme Court has a highly discretionary docket (that also seems to gradually shrink with the years). As a result, Chevron seems to better protect consistency in statutory law under our unique American conditions.627See Strauss, supra note 518, at 1132 (emphasizing the virtues of federal legal consistency as a result of Chevron on the background of a diffuse judicial system like the U.S.).

Jurisdictions also diverge between them with respect to how they go about interpreting statutes in general. In many other jurisdictions outside the U.S., purposive, pragmatic, or dynamic theories of interpretation are well accepted and grounded. Indeed, courts outside America are quite comfortable looking to text, context, and purpose when they construct statutes.628For a somewhat dated account of various countries’ judicial approaches to statutory interpretation, but that is still roughly true today, see generally Interpreting Statutes: A Comparative Study (D. Neil MacCormick & Robert S. Summers eds., 1991). They don’t proudly announce, as we in the U.S. are doing now, that “we’re all textualists now.”629Harvard L. Sch., The Scalia Lecture: A Dialogue with Justice Kagan on the Reading of Statutes, YouTube (Nov. 17, 2015), https://youtu.be/dpEtszFT0Tg?feature=shared&t=509 [https://perma.cc/MEY7-HGRS] (Justice Kagan commenting that she thinks “we’re all textualists now” is more true than the famous phrase “we’re all realists now”). This divergence also substantially complicates our ability to infer something clear about the lack of Chevron abroad. For one thing, the dominance of purposivism outside the U.S. could mean that courts and agencies’ views about how to read statutes may not be so divergent. The type of reasoning expected from both courts and agencies about how to read statutes could be the same. They might very well reach similar conclusions compared to a system such as ours in which agencies may be more purposive while courts more textualist.630For this interpretive divergence between courts and agencies, and a defense of that divergence in the American context, see, e.g., Michael Herz, Purposivism and Institutional Competence in Statutory Interpretation, 2009 Mich. St. L. Rev. 89, 116–21 (2009). In addition, the dominance of purposivism, pragmatism, or dynamism outside the U.S. means that the consequences of having something like Chevron there would not have meant what we would expect from it here. If purposivism is the reigning statutory interpretation paradigm, courts under Chevron could have concluded that it is unreasonable for agencies to just rely on the simple meaning of the text. That they actually need to stretch the text given a statute’s context or purpose.631See, e.g., Jordao & Rose-Ackerman, supra note 616, at 18–21 (raising the possibility of textual stretching in jurisdictions committed to purposivist statutory interpretation theories).

Finally, and not entirely unrelatedly to the point about theories of statutory interpretation, the kind of judicial culture of strong hostility to the administrative state that we see in America, is generally quite foreign outside of it. Judges don’t generally see administration as such a threat to the rule of law in many other liberal democracies. Rather, they “trust[] and accept[]” administration.632Eberhard Schmidt-Aβmann & Christoph Möllers, The Scope and Accountability of Executive Power in Germany, in The Executive and Public Law: Power and Accountability in Comparative Perspective 268, 286 (Paul Craig & Adam Tomkins eds., 2006). They often see it not only as constitutionally permissible, but even mandatory.633On the constitutional concept of a positive state in Germany and Canada, see Dieter Grimm, Proportionality in Canadian and German Constitutional Jurisprudence, 57 U. Toronto L.J. 383, 391 (2007). Deep “anti-administrativism”634Metzger, supra note 389, at 3. hasn’t, in other words, gone global just yet. This means that even without an explicit Chevron regime, courts are more likely than not to reach the same conclusions as the administration did (even if they would need to do more “work,” so to speak, to get there, including by performing de novo statutory interpretation). More broadly, this means that the consequences of a legal regime that has no Chevron are simply much less meaningful than in a system like our own that does exhibit some vivid measure of judicial “anti-administrativism.”

All this highlights just how plainly erroneous it was to suggest, as Justice Gorsuch did in Buffington, that the comparative absence of Chevron indicates that we could also easily say goodbye to it here, or even just cut it back. Justice Gorsuch ignored all the institutional and contextual details that matter, or should matter, when one tries to engage in (serious) comparative administrative law.

4.  The Cherry-Pickiness of the Comparative Analogy

But Justice Gorsuch’s comparative shallowness in Buffington in fact stretches even beyond that. Justice Gorsuch’s suggestion that Chevron doesn’t exist abroad misses the fact that interpretive deference is actually a growing theme in foreign jurisdictions, which is gradually gaining some important adherence. Indeed, even though the consequences of having Chevron abroad would be different, as we just saw, that does not mean that systems are not drawn to it.

So, for example, in the U.K. where the possibility of judges deferring to executive interpretations has been emphatically rejected (at least outside the context of interpretations by administrative tribunals),635See supra notes 603–05 and accompanying text. there are now scholarly voices that suggest that extending deference in the U.K. beyond that context would be overall desirable.636See Paul Craig, Administrative Law 509–10 (9th ed. 2021) (arguing that the English approach of refusing judicial deference is not “logically compelled” and that at least with respect to statutory terms susceptible to multiple interpretations the “ordinary courts’ interpretation . . . will not necessarily be better than that of the primary decision-maker”). In Israel, as discussed before, the Supreme Court has recently rejected something like Auer deference explicitly.637See supra note 611 and accompanying text. But the decision itself was only 5-4 against. And given broader changes that were occurring in Israeli constitutional politics, it is not without question that the tables will in the end turn.638See, e.g., Hadas Gold, Richard Allen Greene & Amir Tal, Israel Passed a Bill to Limit the Supreme Court’s Power. Here’s What Comes Next, CNN: Meanwhile in the Middle East (July 24, 2023, 10:51 AM), https://www.cnn.com/2023/07/24/middleeast/israel-judicial-reforms-vote-explained-mime-intl/index.html [https://perma.cc/E8P2-UUZR] (discussing the major reforms that are presently occurring in Israel with respect to the judicial system). More broadly speaking, other jurisdictions also have various techniques to grant deference to agencies even if on a formal level they don’t have anything like Chevron. And scholars sometimes note that courts rely on these techniques more systematically or with more enthusiasm than in the past. For instance, European courts have sometimes resorted to classifying issues that could have been classified as “legal” matters, which get no deference, to “factual” or merit issues that do.639See Craig, supra note 613, at 401. Australia has also arguably seen similar techniques with more intensity.640For discussion of such maneuvering in the Australian context, see Janina Boughey, Re-Evaluating the Doctrine of Deference in Administrative Law, 45 Fed. L. Rev. 597, 612 (2017). And similarly with other jurisdictions and places.641See, e.g., Alison L. Young, Fact/Law – a Flawed Distinction?, U.K. Const. L. Blog. (May 21, 2013), https://ukconstitutionallaw.org/2013/05/21/alison-l-young-factlaw-a-flawed-distinction [https://perma.cc/GV58-VV8X]; Paul Daly, The Unfortunate Triumph of Form over Substance in Canadian Administrative Law, 50 Osgoode Hall L.J. 317 (2012).

This movement I have just described toward embracing more judicial deference to agencies in interpretive affairs, whether explicitly or implicitly, is of course not entirely surprising given the globalization and fluidity process previously detailed in Section II.B. To the extent, for example, that legislative policymaking has become harder even in parliamentary systems, the attractiveness of something like Chevron increases dramatically there, too.

Related to the moves that we’re seeing in the direction of having more Chevron-like features in other systems around the world, it should be noted that Justice Gorsuch’s broad comparative statement in Buffington, that other systems “declined to adopt” something similar, does seem to have quite a big hole in it.642Buffington v. McDonough, 143 S. Ct. 14, 14–22 (2022). That statement ignores the situation that is occurring in the legal system of our neighbor, Canada, which, though it doesn’t have something exactly like Chevron, is not that incredibly far away from getting one.

Indeed, Canada seems to be one of two other jurisdictions in the world (as far as I know at least)643The other jurisdiction is South Africa, though I do not discuss that jurisdiction here in large part because the regime of deference there is characterized by features of the unique post-Apartheid regime there that make the comparative exercise deeply complex. See, e.g., Geo Quinot, Deference in South African Administrative Law, Blogger: Balkinization (Oct. 3, 2023), https://balkin.blogspot.com/2023/10/deference-in-south-african.html [https://perma.cc/M7QN-K6SK]. This contribution is in fact part of a broader symposium that took place after the acceptance of this article for publication and which the author of the present article co-edited. See Susan Rose-Ackerman & Oren Tamir, The Chevron Doctrine Through the Lens of Comparative Administrative Law: Introduction to a Symposium, Blogger: Balkinization (Sept. 27, 2023), https://balkin.blogspot.com/2023/09/the-chevron-doctrine-through-lens-of.html [https://perma.cc/3AK9-XED4]; Susan Rose-Ackerman & Oren Tamir, Comparative Administrative Law: Is the US an Outlier? A Concluding Essay, Blogger: Balkinization (Oct. 17, 2023), https://balkin.blogspot.com/2023/10/comparative-administrative-law-is-us.html [https://perma.cc/PJX8-29HW]. that, like us, explicitly and unapologetically recognizes that judges do not get to exclusively “say what the law is”644Sunstein, supra note 603, at 2591–93. when administrative agencies that oversee statutes interpret them. In other words, like in the United States, judges also need to defer to reasonable statutory interpretations by agencies.

Canada’s modern acceptance of interpretive deference dates back in some sense already to 1979, even prior to our own Chevron.645See C.U.P.E. v. N.B. Liquor Corp., [1979] 2 S.C.R. 227, 228 (Can.). But that principle is now firmly and clearly grounded in Canadian administrative law—confirmed once more in a seminal recent decision by the Canadian Supreme Court from 2019 in a case called Vavilov.646Canada (Minister of Citizenship and Immigr.) v. Vavilov, [2019] 4 S.C.R. 653, para. 313 (Can.).

Interestingly for present purposes, and importantly as well, Canada’s own deference regime might be said to have gotten closer to the Chevron-regime with time. In the past, deference in Canada was closer to what we know in the United States from Skidmore.647Skidmore v. Swift & Co., 323 U.S. 134, 140 (1944) (“We consider that the rulings, interpretations and opinions of the Administrator under this Act, while not controlling upon the courts by reason of their authority, do constitute a body of experience and informed judgment to which courts and litigants may properly resort for guidance.”). The duty to defer was recognized. But to decide when to defer (and how strongly that deference ought to be), Canadian courts used to engage in a more contextual inquiry which looked for example to the kind of expertise that agencies possess (in general and in the particular instances) or to the specific provisions they seek to interpret.648See Pushpanathan v. Canada (Minister of Citizenship and Immigr.), [1998] 1 S.C.R. 982, paras. 32–41 (Can.). Courts’ analysis of the deference question at the time was labeled “functional and pragmatic.”649Id. at para. 49.

The Canadian Supreme Court tried to go more rule-like and was edging slowly closer to Chevron in its judgment in a case called Dunsmuir from 2008.650Dunsmuir v. New Brunswick, 2008 SCC 9, [2008] 1 S.C.R. 190, para. 72 (Can.). There, the Court specifically walked back from the “functional and pragmatic” approach that it had endorsed before. Rather, it simplified the inquiry into when Canadian courts should defer to reasonable interpretations by agencies. Under this reformed framework, which the Canadian Supreme Court called the “standard of review analysis,”651Id. at para. 63. courts should defer to agencies’ interpretations of statutes if they’re reasonable in all cases except in “certain categories of issues where the promotion of certainty, finality, and predictability trumped the values served by deference.”652Audrey Macklin, A Short History of Standard of Review, in Administrative Law in Context 307, 320 (Colleen M. Flood & Paul Daly eds., 4th ed. 2022). The Canadian Supreme Court moreover identified four “non-exhaustive” categories where deference should not be accorded under this standard, and courts should engage in de novo review:653Id. First, when the issue presents a question of law “of central importance to the legal system as a whole.”654Dunsmuir v. New Brunswick, 2008 SCC 9, [2008] 1 S.C.R. 190, para. 60 (Can.). Second, in constitutional questions.655Macklin, supra note 652, at 320. Third, in what the Canadian Supreme Court called in Dunsmuir “true” questions of jurisdiction in which an agency “must explicitly determine whether its statutory grant of power gives it authority to decide a particular matter.”656Id. (citing Dunsmuir v. New Brunswick, 2008 SCC 9, [2008] 1 S.C.R. 190, para. 59 (Can.)). Finally, “questions regarding the jurisdictional lines” between two or more agencies.657Id. (citing Dunsmuir v. New Brunswick, 2008 SCC 9, [2008] 1 S.C.R. 190, para. 60 (Can.)).

Dunsmuir’s attempt to create more of a rule-like framework for deference didn’t fully succeed, however. One important reason for that was that the Canadian Supreme Court justified deference to administration in Dunsmuir based on agencies’ expertise.658See Paul Daly, Big Bang Theory: Vavilov’s New Framework for Substantive Review, in Administrative Law in Context 327, 339 (Colleen M. Flood & Paul Daly eds., 4th ed. 2022). But that led to various instances where courts and litigators started to question whether agencies’ decisions in specific instances truly reflect expertise and to the denial of a more deferential judicial inquiry.659Id. at 339–44.

And so, in 2019, Vavilov, the Canadian Supreme Court entered the fray again edging even closer to Chevron. In Vavilov, the Court strengthened its holding in Dunsmuir, highlighting that the rationale underlying deference isn’t expertise as such (or isn’t expertise in a manner that justifies denying review of the reasonableness of the agency’s proposed interpretation and transforming the analysis to de novo judicial review).660Canada (Minister of Citizenship and Immigr.) v. Vavilov, [2019] 4 S.C.R. 653, para. 30 (Can.). Rather, the Vavilov Court said that the justification for deference to reasonable interpretations is grounded in legislative choice; that the “very fact that the legislature has chosen to delegate authority” is what justifies deference to reasonable agency interpretations.661Id. As a result, a relatively strong presumption of deference is now the law of the land in Canada.662See Daly, supra note 658, at 339. The only cases that the Court said could justify courts to not review agencies’ interpretations under a deferential standard are when the legislature specifically mandated differently or when the rule of law requires it.663More precisely, when a statute either explicitly provides a right of appeal to a court of any sort or when it explicitly mandates on the standard of review. See Vavilov, [2019] 4 S.C.R. at paras. 34, 36. And though the “rule of law”664Id. at para. 53. category is a broad standard, the Court’s understanding of the category seems minimal and encompasses cases that raise “constitutional questions, general questions of law of central importance to the legal system as a whole and questions regarding the jurisdictional boundaries between two or more administrative bodies.”665Id.

To clarify once more: Canada’s deference regime, even following Vavilov, is not precisely like Chevron. There are important differences here. Most clearly, the Vavilov doctrine doesn’t have a two-step framework like Chevron, but rather deference on interpretive issues is granted holistically without insisting that courts first determine if terms are ambiguous or not. Moreover, deference in Canada is only achieved after a court conducts “reasonableness” review. And that review can be somewhat rigorous, not that far in fact from the kind of analysis we see U.S. courts perform sometimes under State Farm666Motor Vehicle Mfrs. Ass’n of the U.S., Inc. v. State Farm Mut. Auto. Ins. Co., 463 U.S. 29, 52 (1983). and its requirement of “reasoned decisionmaking.”667For an illuminating discussion of the Canadian approach to reasonableness post-Vavilov and how it resembles the “reasoned decisionmaking” standard in American administrative law, including given the emphasis on actual reason-giving by the administrative agency as a condition for deference under a reasonableness standard, see Paul Daly, Vavilov and the Culture of Justification in Contemporary Administrative Law, 100 Sup. Ct. L. Rev. 279, 283–84 (2021). See also Janina Boughey, The Culture of Justification in Administrative Law: Rationales and Consequences, 54 U. Brit. Colum. L. Rev. 403, 412–15 (2021). And, of course, to the possibility that Chevron itself could contain an inquiry into “reasoned decisionmaking,” see Ronald M. Levin, The Anatomy of Chevron: Step Two Reconsidered, 72 Chi.-Kent L. Rev. 1253, 1263–1271 (1997). In addition, Canadian courts may exemplify more confidence than courts in the United States to intervene rather than to defer under this reasonableness analysis, for example, because they’re aware that there is more of a possibility in the Canadian system for Parliament to respond and correct erroneous interventions,668For the metaphor of judicial and political “dialogue” in Canada, which is strong in constitutional law but arguably spills over also to the context of administrative law, see Kent Roach, Sharpening the Dialogue Debate: The Next Decade of Scholarship, 45 Osgoode Hall L.J. 169, 171–77 (2007).  or because the legal culture in Canada seems more trusting in general in the ability of judges to improve administration.669See, e.g., David Dyzenhaus, The Politics of Deference: Judicial Review and Democracy, in The Province of Administrative Law 279, 306–07 (Michael Taggart ed., 1997) (describing the approach of Canadian courts to deference as “deference as respect” and contrasting it with an approach, more American in nature, of “deference as submission”); see also Yoav Dotan, Deference and Disagreement in Administrative Law, 71 Admin. L. Rev. 761, 772–74 (2019) (distinguishing between “disagreement deference” and “avoidance deference”).

Still, the fact that Canada, as well as other jurisdictions like Israel or the EU and maybe even the U.K. and Australia, are also moving in the direction of enhancing their own deference regimes (either explicitly or more implicitly) is telling. It indicates once again just how superficial Justice Gorsuch’s invocation of comparative administrative law in Buffington was. It failed to recognize that even systems that seem on paper at least to have less of a reason to increase deference to administration are nonetheless drawn to do so.

5.  The Abusiveness of the Comparative Analogy

But Justice Gorsuch’s comparative move in Buffington has one last flaw worth emphasizing. Not only was it shallow and even selective and cherry-picky; it was also likely abusive.

We should not be naïve. Justice Gorsuch’s opinion in Buffington did not come from nowhere. As we’ve seen before, we are in a context where there is an intense attack on our administrative state, trying to cut its wings further and further.670See supra Section II.D. Unsurprisingly, Chevron deference is a crucial arena where this battle is being fought. And Justice Gorsuch’s move in Buffington was a clear attempt to advance that cause. By referring to foreign practice, Justice Gorsuch tried to appear as though the consequences of overruling Chevron or significantly cutting it back would be completely benign. After all, if other systems don’t have it, and those systems survive just fine, why can’t we? But cutting back on Chevron significantly now would not be benign. Not only do other jurisdictions have arguably good reasons that we lack to not adopt Chevron (as we have seen), but Chevron also seems quite important at present to maintain the “minimum core” of our constitutionally legitimate administrative state.671See supra Sections II.D–II.E; Harlow, supra note 400, at 189–95 and accompanying text.

Recall how the overall Chevron regime today exactly looks. First, we have Mead that limits the domain of Chevron only to cases where delegations have the “force of law.”672United States v. Mead Corp., 533 U.S. 218, 226–27 (2001). Second, and as a result of very recent developments, we have a new and potentially highly expansive “major questions” doctrine that denies deference and requires affirmative congressional legislation before an agency can proceed in issues that have significant political or economic ramifications.673West Virginia v. EPA, 142 S. Ct. 2587, 2595 (2022). For analysis, see Daniel T. Deacon & Leah M. Litman, The New Major Questions Doctrine, 109 Va. L. Rev. 1009 (2023) (identifying the emergence of the “new “ major questions doctrine and framing it as a clear statement rule). Third, we also have a judiciary that is more and more confident in finding when congress directly speaks to the question at hand, under Chevron Step I, in large part because the judiciary is more textualist today (and more eager to narrow statutes’ domain).674See, e.g., Jeffrey A. Pojanowski, Without Deference, 81 Mo. L. Rev. 1075, 1081–85 (2016) (arguing that a world with Chevron and a world without Chevron would not be that different given the way judges have been feeling increasingly more comfortable to find that statutes are unambiguous under Chevron’s Step I); see also Scalia, supra note 184, at 521 (indicating that he himself as a judge used to find “that the meaning of a statute is apparent from its text”); Victoria Nourse, Loper Bright in Larger Interpretive Perspective: Is This Justice Scalia’s Court Anymore?, 31 Geo. Mason L. Rev. 601, 608 (2024) (reporting on ongoing empirical work which suggests that the Roberts Court’s textualist tendency is reliably tilted toward narrowing statutes’ domain). Finally, we have a judiciary that has grown much more hostile of the administrative state, if not entirely skeptical of its constitutionality.675See generally Metzger, supra note 389 (describing the judicial hostility of the current Roberts Court to the administrative state); see also Jarkesy v. SEC, 803 F.3d 9, 24–25, 29–30 (D.C. Cir. 2022).

With all this in the background, it becomes increasingly hard to see how further significant cutbacks on the already frail deferential Chevron regime aren’t really about “just” making our administrative law more restrictive toward administration and thus more protective of, say, values like the rule of law or private liberty, which can be reasonably disputed. Rather, it becomes more and more convincing to see such a move as one whose goal is to entirely shrink the space for independent administrative action in the context of statutory interpretation and therefore threaten what Section II.E argued was the administrative state’s “minimum core.” The invocation of comparative practice to suggest otherwise—as though the further cutbacks on Chevron are plain vanilla or just an incident of innocent learning from others in a potentially more global dialogue—is deeply misleading. And when it is done in such a shallow, acontextual, and selective way (as it was in Justice Gorsuch’s opinion in Buffington), it begins to look like a textbook case for an “abusive” use of comparative administrative law.676See supra Section II.E.

For all these reasons, it should be clear why Justice Gorsuch’s comparativism in Buffington ought to be emphatically rejected. Comparative administrative law doesn’t support anything like what he had suggested. It is actually quite the reverse.

And in the forthcoming Loper Bright and Relentless cases, coming any day now, this is exactly what the Supreme Court should say. If the Court in Loper Bright and Relentless wishes to go ahead and significantly cut-back on Chevron or overrule it, without any further changes in our law, it is welcome to do so. But it should at least expose itself to criticism rather than hide behind the posture of shallow, acontextual, and abusive comparative administrative law.

6.  Beyond Buffington, Loper Bright, and Relentless: The Future of Chevron Through the Lens of Comparative Law

Once all this is said and done, though, the fact that comparative administrative law can’t justify today either overruling or even dramatically shrinking Chevron deference, shouldn’t mean that this will be so forever and ever. For one thing, as previously suggested, what makes the invocation of comparative administrative law as support for such dramatic consequences potentially abusive are the factors in the existing regime of Chevron deference, which cumulatively characterize such a move as unreasonably limiting—including the existence of a revamped major questions doctrine or a highly restrictive form of textualism. As a result, and at least to avoid that specific charge, the Court could significantly restrain the potential implications of this new major questions doctrine,677For an argument suggesting what this author believes are highly productive ways to constrain the major questions doctrine and making it a respectable doctrinal tool in the U.S. context, much like it exists in other places around the world, see Oren Tamir, Getting Right What’s Wrong with the Major Questions Doctrine, 62 Colum. J. Transnat’l L. (forthcoming 2024). or soften its rigid, statutory domain–reducing, textualism. This would at least make the consequences of such a move not so dramatically harmful (even if it won’t, I hasten to emphasize, make that move attractive overall).

In addition, and more importantly for my purposes here, the reality according to which so many different systems refused to endorse something exactly like Chevron should prove nonetheless provocative. It triggers the question of whether we might in the future at least be better off without Chevron as well, or at least whether we should not try and move in this direction modestly and experimentally.

And, indeed, it would be wrong to think (as some seem to have boldly argued)678See Nicholas R. Bednar & Kristin E. Hickman, Chevron’s Inevitability, 85 Geo. Wash. L. Rev. 1392, 1443 (2017). that Chevron is in some sense “inevitable” for us. To the contrary: Chevron didn’t necessarily get us to a good place, even if today, under present conditions, cutting back on it would be harmful and abusive. Chevron, after all, didn’t create a simple or stable regime. The inevitable discussions about its varying steps zero, one, one-and-a-half, or two is a strong indication of that, as well as the cottage industry of commentary that has developed around it trying to figure out those steps ad nauseam.679See, e.g., Jack M. Beermann, End the Failed Chevron Experiment Now: How Chevron Has Failed and Why It Can and Should Be Overruled, 42 Conn. L. Rev. 779, 809–41 (2010).

Moreover, and I think much more importantly, it is unclear as well if the Chevron framework channeled the kinds of debates that would be productive and healthy to have in our administrative law—about the place of administration in society and what it should achieve—into a constructive framework. Yes, Chevron is sometimes described as a manifestation of legal realism, reflecting the fact that law sometimes “runs out.”680See, e.g., Cass R. Sunstein, Beyond Marbury: The Executive’s Power to Say What the Law Is, 115 Yale L.J. 2580, 2591–93 (2006); Adrian Vermeule, Neo-?, 133 Harv. L. Rev. F. 103, 108–10 (2020). And, certainly for this present author, realism is an attractive feature. But, in all honesty, Chevron isn’t deeply realist at all. Quite the contrary. Chevron still preserves a rather strict, indeed highly formalistic, division between law and politics, suggesting that some things are appropriately law (like discerning when Congress speaks directly to an issue) and some things are not (with increasing frequency, basically anything beyond that).681For a brilliant, though unfortunately neglected, classic that makes this persuasive argument, see generally Keith Werhan, The Neoclassical Revival in Administrative Law, 44 Admin. L. Rev. 567 (1992). As a result, and at least given the way our legal culture has evolved, Chevron created a kind of dynamic that systematically removes the discussion in our administrative law away from what really matters, or what should matter.

On one hand, conservatives and those who are worried about robust administration from the political right are increasingly drawn to thicken the “law” side in Chevron, relying on textualist or other formalistic machinations to suggest how law, properly understood, doesn’t “run out” and constrain administration (mostly at Step I).682Jeffrey Pojanowski, Comment, The Future of Chevron Deference: Of Zombie Fungus and Acoustic Separation, Yale J. on Regul. (June 21, 2018), https://www.yalejreg.com/nc/the-future-of-chevron-deference-of-zombie-fungus-and-acoustic-separation-by-jeffrey-pojanowski [https://perma.cc/7P6Q-ANCK]. Instead of relying on more prescriptive reasons to suggest why administration should in fact be constrained (because it may be arbitrary or unjustifiably harsh on private entrepreneurship or freedom), their formalistic language tends to either ignore those reasons at all or is simply hiding the ball. For their part, liberals and progressives from the center and the left of politics also face an unattractive choice of their own under present conditions: they can rely on the more prescriptive side of Chevron, which calls for policy considerations and reasons grounded in effects on the real world of policymaking, and thus bite the bullet in the face of the conservative formalistic game (mostly at Step II). That might have worked well in the past. But in the face of an increasingly formalistic bench, not anymore. As a result, progressives have turned to a second option—embracing their own version of formalism or “progressive textualism” that again hides the ball (even if it sophisticatedly shows that formalism can reach attractive results for progressives as well).683Kevin Tobia, Brian G. Slocum & Victoria Nourse, Progressive Textualism, 110 Geo. L.J. 1437, 1443–44 (2022).

Judges in administrative law are either playing the same game or are caught in the same dilemma. And the fights continue ahead with no resolution in sight, even enhancing our system’s polarization between conservatives and progressives, supporters of judicial review and critics, and more.684For an account of the various attacks on deference in the administrative state, see generally Christopher J. Walker, Attacking Auer and Chevron Deference: A Literature Review, 16 Geo. J.L. & Pub. Pol’y 103 (2018).

A more faithfully realist and potentially constructive framework for our system might therefore be one that would indeed do away with Chevron root and branch. Instead of assuming a formalistic division between law and policy, as Chevron does with the two-step it imposes, an alternative framework could be something more like we see today in Canada following the Canadian Supreme Court’s judgment in Vavilov. According to this approach, any issue of statutory interpretation should start with a presumption of deference, with no Step I or Step II or anything before, after, or in between. However, working on the background of this strong deferential presumption, which of course reflects and admits the value of agency decision-making as a general matter, judges would still be able to review the “reasonableness” of agencies’ statutory interpretation and, specifically, if agencies have given, in the jargon familiar to us from the State Farm case and its progeny, a “reasoned explanation” for their interpretive choices, including an explanation that sensibly combines or mixes between considerations that stem from either text, structure, and precedent (on the one hand) or from policy (on the other hand). And, if courts end up finding that these explanations are wanting (that is, and again using the relevant jargon, that they’re not sufficiently “reasoned”), agencies will then be able to go back to the board and try again; that is—see if they can on another try earn the judicial deference the presumption should regularly afford to them (including by presenting a more persuasive mix between the socio-legal, socio-technical, and socio-political reasons for their actions).

This sort of Canadian-inspired framework for administrative deference does appear to me to have the potential to move us into a more constructive place on the issue of judicial review of agencies’ statutory interpretation choices. It gets rid of the artificial and formalistic distinctions that Chevron perversely creates. It channels discussions about statutory interpretation not to what law or policy truly is and binary tradeoffs between them, but rather to the questions of the appropriate reasons and justifications for administrative action, recognizing that law and politics exist on all sides. And, again quite importantly, this framework also has something important for all sides in the currently deeply polarized environment of our administrative state, imagining a new place where, once again, contending forces might potentially “come to rest.”685Wong Yang Sung v. McGrath, 339 U.S. 33, 40 (1950).

True, under this new, Canadian-inspired framework, critics of administration from mostly the right of politics do not get judges who always determine “what the law is.”686Sunstein, supra note 603, at 2591–93. Deference is recognized, accepted, and entrenched. Agencies can moreover get a second chance to come back with more forceful reasoning. But, under this new Canadian-inspired approach, critics of administration do get to preserve judicial review of administration across the board, without pockets of deep or absolute deference where law supposedly “runs out.”

And true, under this new, Canadian-inspired framework, supporters of administration from mostly the left and center of politics lose the form of authoritative deference with its complete immunity from judicial intervention that agencies may enjoy today under Chevron. But, at the same time, supporters of administration do emphatically earn under this new Canadian-derived framework a strong and robust presumption of deference across the board. And they also get a framework that is overall much more sympathetic to a view of law and administration that is pragmatic, prescriptive, and sincere (rather than hides the ball).

This all strikes me as powerful reasons in favor of a Canadian -inspired approach to deference. And to the need for us to seriously consider, also from a perspective that is sympathetic to administrative power, discarding Chevron going forward.

But, of course, the fact that this kind of Canadian-inspired framework may sound theoretically attractive on paper, so to speak, doesn’t mean we can bring it here right away. A modest and experimentalist approach strongly counsels against that. After all, as we have seen, there are meaningful differences between the United States and Canada (and, for that matter, many of the other jurisdictions that have something different than Chevron), including a potentially more functional legislature, more purposive rather than formalist legal culture, and a judiciary that is not as deeply hostile to the administrative state as ours may presently be. The circumstances that make the Canadian approach work there don’t necessarily exist here.

Precisely because of this, the thought that the Loper Bright and Relentless cases would themselves be a potential vehicle to move the needle in this direction of a regime of deference seen in Canada, looks naïve. Indeed, the possibility for imagining a new deference regime that expands the possibilities of deference and does away with formalistic unhelpful distinctions between law and politics, seems to be deeply oppositional to the current “anti-administrativist” mood at the Court. This sort of anti-administrativist mood is likely the fact that explains why the Court has taken Loper Bright and Relentless in the first place.

That doesn’t mean, though, that this will be the case for now and until the end of times. Our legal culture isn’t static. It may be evolving as we speak. For instance, there is pressure on the Court to change, and that pressure may be growing (including by, in my view, not entirely obsolete discussions of “court reform”). Possibilities for meaningful reconsideration of our public law, including our administrative law, may be on the horizon—in ways that differ from where our present Court is trying to move us. If so, and to the extent that the Canadian approach does have presumptive appeal for this potential, though only dimly seen at this stage, future, there is no reason why we can’t start working to bring it about. A modest and experimentalist approach to comparative administrative law suggests not only that we perhaps should, but also how we could do it, no matter what the Court itself ends up saying in Loper Bright and Relentless—whether it eliminates Chevron, dramatically cuts it back or leaving it as a corpse.

IV.  PATHS FOR REVIVAL

My goal in the lengthy discussion leading up to this point has been to convince readers that it is both possible and desirable to revive comparative administrative law. That we need to make it a meaningful enterprise today, just as it was for the pioneers of the field and those who followed in their immediate footsteps. The “foreign point of view,” as Frank Goodnow called it, in our administrative law is truly missing these days.687See Goodnow, supra note 11, at v. And it is entirely to our detriment.

Assuming for the moment that I have succeeded in the ambitious task I have set to myself here, another question becomes important, though: How exactly can we bring this revival about?

Of course, as previously mentioned,688See supra Section II.B. there are already some promising signs that illustrate that comparative administrative law is starting to come to its own again, building on the increased fluidity and globalization of the field as detailed in Part II.B. Moreover, there is something slightly misleading about the question I’m asking. After all, the most important way to help bring comparative administrative law’s revival is not by fiat. Rather, it is to convince other people that it is both possible and worthwhile simply by doing it well. Nonetheless, given how much the enterprise happens to be marginalized in the discussion today in the U.S., it does seem valuable to consider some more institutional and systemic ways that could support and enhance the chances that we would indeed see the revival of comparative administrative law prevail.689Cf. Fontana, supra note 20, at 46–53 (considering institutional ways to enhance the attention being paid to comparative constitutional law). Given all that I had said above about both the virtues of the enterprise and its increased possibilities, taking such steps to nudge the rebirth of the field has, at a minimum, a strong presumptive case.

(1) The law school curriculum: One obvious place to start with here is in law schools. As previously mentioned, comparative administrative law isn’t currently being taught in most law schools on a regular basis.690See supra note 165. And comparative materials are moreover not integrated to the central casebooks or treatises in administrative law.691See supra note 159 and accompanying text. But there’s no strong reason why this can’t change, at least modestly or gradually. Offering an elective law school class or seminar on comparative administrative law would obviously be ideal.692In the vein of the classes offered occasionally at Yale and N.Y.U. School of Law, and the recent development at Harvard. See supra notes 165, 364, and accompanying texts. But even incorporating some foreign materials to general administrative law classes and to the central casebooks or treatises would be a significant improvement on the status quo. Law schools that already offer the possibility of comparative constitutional law classes or seminars might moreover consider whether the content of these classes should be adapted to include more on comparative administrative law.693See supra note 163 and accompanying text. In the future, it won’t be totally out of the question to consider replacing general comparative constitutional law classes, at least if they’re not supplemented by a separate comparative administrative law class, with a different class that would unify and mesh themes from both constitutional law and administrative law—perhaps with the new title of comparative public law. Such a change will obviously coincide with the trend evident across a growing number of law schools to move constitutional law away from the 1L curriculum and to replace it with mandatory LegReg or their iterations.694See, e.g., Manning & Stephenson, supra note 189, at 49. It will also coincide more broadly with the importance of administrative law even to the traditional common law subjects.695For one example of how the reality of administration should also impact other traditional common-law 1L classes, see Roderick M. Hills, Jr. & David Schleicher, What Is Property Law in an Age of Statutes and Regulation?: A Review of Property: Principles and Policies by Thomas Merrill, Henry Smith and Maureen Brady, 79 N.Y.U. Ann. Surv. Am. L. 89, 92–97 (2023).

(2) Scholarship: A related place worth going to for increasing the chances for the desired revival of comparative administrative law would obviously be the production of scholarship itself. In preparing classes, casebooks, or treatises, it should be reasonably easy for domestic U.S. public law scholars to draw on the now slowly increasing body of work in comparative administrative law—which is already in large part written in English.696See supra note 362 and accompanying text. But, of course, for the comparative administrative law field to truly catch on and achieve its promise, it’s important not just to draw on the existing pool. We need to work to expand it; that is, to create more scholarship in comparative administrative law that would complicate and broaden what we already know.

Given the present status quo of marginalization and the potential challenges of doing comparative administrative law, this is no small feat. But that doesn’t mean that there is no way to address the challenge. An especially important avenue to explore is to encourage and initiate co-authoring with foreign scholars.697For the theme in general in academia, see Annelise Rile, From Comparison to Collaboration: Experiments with a New Scholarly and Political Form, 78 L. & Contemp. Probs. 147, 147–50 (2015). Indeed, some of the most important contributions in the field of comparative administrative law, in the past and more recently, are a result of cross-national or cross-linguistic scholarly collaboration. For example, Professor Bernard Schwartz cooperated with the major English public law scholar Professor H.W.R. Wade to produce a still illuminating book that systematically compares the English and American administrative law systems in the 1970s.698See generally Bernard Schwartz & H.W.R. Wade, Legal Control of Government: Administrative Law in Britain and the United States (1972) (comparing the administrative systems and work of the judiciaries in the U.K. and the United States). And Professor Susan Rose-Ackerman699See, e.g., Susan Rose-Ackerman, Stefanie Egidy & James Fowkes, Due Process of Lawmaking: The United States, South Africa, Germany, and the European Union 1 (2015); Susan Rose-Ackerman & Edgar Andrés Melgar, Hyper-Presidential Administration: Executive Policymaking in Latin America, 64 Ariz. L. Rev. 1097, 1097–98 (2022); Jordao & Rose-Ackerman, supra note 616, at 1–2. and Michael Asimow700See, e.g., Asimow & Dotan, supra note 33, at 1. are more contemporary examples of scholars who consistently engage in scholarly collaborations with foreign scholars (with, I should add, substantial merit). In an ideal world, many domestic administrative law scholars will begin engaging in similar collaborations themselves. The previously discussed reality whereby more and more conferences are conducted specifically on comparative administrative law, and the emergence of transnational scholarly networks that engage in work of administrative comparison (especially in the European context),701See supra note 363 and accompanying text. suggests that the possibilities of academic collaborations are already meaningful and out there waiting to be exploited.702For another recent example of a fruitful scholarly contribution across the Pacific Ocean, see generally Andrew Edgar & Kevin M. Stack, Parallel Incorporation and Public Law, 21 Int’l J. Const. L. 734 (2023); Andrew Edgar & Kevin Stack, The Authority and Interpretation of Regulations, 82 Mod. L. Rev. 1009 (2019). And for a general argument for the need to increase scholarly collaboration to make comparative constitutional law more sustainable, see Rosalind Dixon, Toward A Realistic Comparative Constitutional Studies?, 64 Am. J. Compar. L. 193, 199 (2016).

(3) The bar and the government: Moving beyond law schools and the halls of the legal academy, there are other institutions that can assist in facilitating the likelihood of the comparative administrative law revival as well. The American Bar Association (“ABA”), and particularly its Administrative Law & Regulatory Practice section, is one such institution.703See Section of Administrative Law & Regulatory Practice, Am. Bar Ass’n, https://www.americanbar.org/groups/administrative_law [https://perma.cc/L6BH-QBQ8]. Today, the ABA’s interest in administrative law comparison is quite slim, probably a reflection of the general marginalization of the field today. Interestingly, however, that has not always been the case. Indeed, Professor Ronald Levin704See generally Ronald M. Levin, Frank Emmert & Christoph T. Feddersen, Administrative Law of the European Union: Judicial Review (George A. Bermann et al. eds., 2008). has collaborated in the past, under the ABA’s auspices, with other co-authors to produce a valuable book on the administrative law of the EU.705See generally Peter L. Lindseth, Alfred C. Aman & Alan Charles Raul, Administrative Law of the European Union: Oversight (George A. Bermann et al. eds., 2008). And the ABA actually has a richer past of administrative law comparison.706See Christopher J. Rowe, The American Bar Association Looks to England, 1924 and 1957, 61 Am. J. Legal Hist. 385, 388 (2021). This demonstrates that the ABA in principle certainly has the capacity be an institutional force for the acceleration and better assimilation of comparative administrative law into our system.

Another, and perhaps even more central, institution that should be of focus here is the Administrative Conference of the United States (“ACUS”), which is, of course, an enormously influential body in the administrative law space.707See, e.g., Gillian E. Metzger, Administrative Law, Public Administration, and the Administrative Conference of the United States, 83 Geo. Wash. L. Rev. 1517, 1534–39 (2015); Michael Herz, ACUS—and Administrative Law—Then and Now, 83 Geo. Wash. L. Rev. 1217, 1218–19 (2015). Alas, ACUS too has rarely drawn on comparative administrative law in its influential work, even though its position to bring in different scholars as well as practitioners from the field, and to influence the field’s trajectories, is in some sense unparalleled.708As far as I am aware, out of the many reports and recommendations issued by ACUS since its founding, only four refer to comparative practice. See Administrative Conference Recommendation 2011–6, International Regulatory Cooperation, 77 Fed. Reg. 2259, 2259 (Jan. 17, 2012); ACUS 2012–7, Agency Use of Third-Party Programs to Assess Regulatory Compliance, 78 Fed. Reg. 2491, 2941 (Jan. 15, 2013). The report looks at the role of the International Organization for Standardization (“ISO”) and other international standard setting organizations. See Lesley K. McAllister, Third-Party Programs to Assess Regulatory Compliance 1–3 (2012), https://www.acus.gov/sites/default/files/documents/Third-Party-Programs-Report_Final.pdf [https://perma.cc/V2B7-7S6B]; Federal Agency Cooperation with Foreign Government Regulators (Recommendation No. 91–1), 56 Fed. Reg. 33841, 33842 (July 24, 1991); Administrative Conference Recommendation 2016–15, The Ombudsman in Federal Agencies, 81 Fed. Reg. 94312, 94316 (Dec. 23, 2016). There is no reason, though, why ACUS can’t change tack on that, too—either by mandating more projects that draw on administrative law comparison or bringing in experts from foreign jurisdictions to react, respond, and enrich its various reports and recommendations. Finally, the Office of the Attorney General of the United States (“AG Office”) has a somewhat more hidden role in contemporary administrative law. It is officially in charge of the interpretation and the implementation of the APA across the federal government. And on occasion it does use its role to express its views about broad administrative law issues of the day (even quite controversially).709See Memorandum from the Off. of the Att’y Gen. on the Prohibition on Improper Guidance Documents (Nov. 16, 2017), https://www.justice.gov/opa/press-release/file/1012271/download [https://perma.cc/J22M-PCVA]. But the AG Office also has the capacity for much more,710See, e.g., Aram A. Gavoor & Steven A. Platt, U.S. Department of Justice Executive Branch Engagement on Litigating the Administrative Procedure Act, 75 Admin. L. Rev. 429, 477 (2023). including more in the context of comparative administrative law. It can, for example, establish an office or unit engaged in comparative administrative law, which would also encourage potential cross-national collaborations (perhaps building on the experience of the recent trend toward more and more APAs around the world). And it can moreover work to increase and facilitate collaborations between federal agencies at home and abroad in other ways as well.

(4) The judiciary: Even if only some of those institutional paths will be pursued, it is quite likely that we will also begin to see some change in litigation practices as well. After all, the kinds of changes I have described in law school teaching, scholarship, and bar and governmental practices will create a much more favorable environment for judges and litigators to advance arguments drawing on comparative administrative law. At the same time, there’s no reason why judges themselves can’t proactively contribute to this sort of effort too. In the field of constitutional law, there was once talk about the growth of transnational networks of constitutional judging or a “global community of courts.”711Anne-Marie Slaughter, A Global Community of Courts, 44 Harv. Int’l L.J. 191, 192–94 (2003). Constitutional courts’ judges were “seeking information, guidance, stimulation, clarification, or even enlightenment . . . [which were] keeping the judicial mind open to new ideas.”712Laurie W.H. Ackermann, Constitutional Comparativism in South Africa: A Response to Sir Basil Markesinis and Jörg Fedtke, 80 Tul. L. Rev. 169, 183 (2005). Without necessarily arguing that we need to go back to the heydays of that particular movement, partly because of some of the costs of excessive universalism that attended it at the time, it is not out of the question to think seriously about the need and desirability of some form of a cross-national administrative law network of judges that would indeed help keep the “judicial mind open to new ideas.”713Id. There is, in fact, some precedent for that in the U.S. in particular. Indeed, the Schwartz and Wade book previously mentioned was a result of an exchange that was initiated by the Judicial Conference of the United States and included Chief Justice Burger and Justice O’Connor.714For a description of the project, see Warren E. Burger, The Seventh Anglo-American Exchange: Our Spiritual Cousinage, 27 Wm. & Mary L. Rev. 633, 634–37 (1986). It doesn’t seem beyond the pale to revive this sort of tradition.

***

As should be clear, the foregoing doesn’t exhaust the menu of institutional options that we might deliberately endorse for reviving comparative administrative law.715A suggestion of relevance not from the point of view of the United States, but of other systems, that is worth noting here is that courts that produce judgments that are not in English will make sure that there is an English translation available for broader global consumption. See Martin Gelter & Mathias Siems, Networks, Dialogue or One-Way Traffic? An Empirical Analysis of Cross-Citations Between Ten of Europe’s Highest Courts, 8 Utrecht L. Rev. 88, 93 (2012). But it is certainly a good place to start. Change in any of the directions flagged above in how we teach the subject of administrative law in law schools, in how we do research and write in this field, and in how we practice and adjudicate disputes involving administration would be a highly welcome one. And given past precedents and the already morphed global environment, these changes are not at all outside our grasp.

CONCLUSION

In a justly famous article, Felix Frankfurter once described Frank Goodnow and Ernst Freund, whom he also called the “pioneer[s]” of the field of administrative law, as “lonely watchers in the tower.”716Frankfurter, supra note 72, at 616. In that, Frankfurter was obviously referring to the fact that Goodnow and Freund were largely alone at the turn of the twentieth century in realizing that the field of administrative law even exists. However, given how much Goodnow and Freund were both discovering the field of administrative law based on keen observation of developments in other countries, Frankfurter’s quip should be understood slightly more narrowly. He wasn’t identifying Goodnow and Freund as just “watchers.” They were comparative administrative law watchers.

Today, contrary to Goodnow and Freund’s time (and even Frankfurter’s), no one doubts that administrative law is a “thing,” even an incredibly important one. Indeed, nowadays administrative law has many, many watchers crowding the tower. But as far as keeping up with and taking seriously the administrative law of other countries and jurisdictions other than our own, Frankfurter’s observation still rings true. In America, the field of comparative administrative law is one that is occupied by very few watchers. As I tried to show here, this wasn’t always the case. But, alas, it clearly is now.

My claim here has been that this situation calls for quite urgent change. Comparative law should be much more on our radar in administrative law than it is today. The possibilities of doing comparison have incredibly increased in a more globalized and cross-nationally fluid world. Its benefits are substantial, both in general and especially in times of administrative and democratic pressure. And while comparison always carries with it important risks of misuse (and even abuse), there is no reason why we should walk away from the enterprise instead of embracing it with appropriate caution.

This Article is a first stab at trying to put some meat on these general claims by illustrating what a cautious approach to comparative administrative law (which, as I have suggested, is a modest and experimentalist one) can teach us in two central doctrinal domains of law and administration: the domestication of administrative guidance and Chevron deference. But, of course, this is just the tip of the iceberg. Further comparative study of other domains in our administrative law (and of different jurisdictions than the ones that I have referred to or am able to refer to) can yield even more insights.

As is always the case, the question of whether we will take the necessary steps to rid ourselves of our administrative law parochialism, and do so responsibly, is ultimately up to us. The coming Loper Bright and Relentless cases at the Supreme Court could prove to be a test case for exactly that. For my part, I certainly hope that we will and that the watchers will once again stop being so lonely.

97 S. Cal. L. Rev. 801

Download

* Associate Professor of Law, University of Arizona James E. Rogers College of Law. LL.M. & S.J.D., Harvard Law School. For help and constructive feedback on the general ideas and “moves” in the Article, as well as on earlier drafts, my heartfelt thanks go to Michael Asimow, Beau Baumann, Anya Bernstein, Francesca Bignami, Christian Burset, Mariolina Eliantonio, Blake Emerson, Lawrence David, Gráinne de Búrca, Jill Family, Liz Fisher, Neli Frost, Luis Eugenio Garcia-Huidobro, Tom Ginsburg, Daphna Gluck, Ben Heath, Sam Issacharoff, Vicki Jackson, Tomer Kenneth, Jeremy Kessler, Larry Lessig, Peter Lindseth, Jeff Lubbers, Yseult Marique, Yifat Naftali Ben-Ziyon, Susan Rose-Ackerman, Chuck Sabel, Rafi Stern, Thomas Streinz, Robert Thomas, Mark Tushnet, Dan Walters, Joseph Weiler, Ilan Wurman, and David Zaring. I am also very grateful to the participants in the AALS Administrative Law Section 2024 New Voices Session and in the European Administrative Law Dialogues Program hosted by Maastricht University for valuable feedback, to the many people who discussed this (very long!) paper with me during job interviews and workshops, and to the tireless editorial staff of the Southern California Law Review, volumes 97 and 98, for their incredible work in preparing this (again, very long!) Article to print. As always, errors are mine alone.